It's A Screwed Up Life

Chapters

Looking Back On the Past
The Filly Floating on the Clouds without Wings. Wait, WHAT?
Pretty Pink Ponies Pranking Ponyville... trying saying that five times fast
Meeting Mischief Makes Mayhem... well, it ends up near it, at least.
The Learning Curveball
Crusaders Call Chaos and— Oh, Buck! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!
Humanity’s Lucky I Ain’t Discord part 1
Humanity’s Lucky I Ain’t Discord part B
My Very First Nightmare Night. Guess Pip and I have Something in Common
We’re Sisters and We’re Gonna Have Fun, Got It? We’re Family. Your Family Matters
Humanity’s Lucky I Ain’t Discord part Gamma
The Chaos of a Bootstrap Paradox
Fun With the Canterlot Upper Class (Extended Version)
Two Hearts to Mend; Talk About a Brain Bend.... Okay, that was lame. I’m the Princess of Chaos; you’d think I could come up with something better than that!
Don’t Worry, I Didn’t Lose my Head
Justice is Served. I'll have mine Medium-Rare
You Bugs Really Bug Me
The Empire has Hidden Secrets. Hidden by Me, that Is.
Family Matters. Complicated Doesn’t Cover It
Let the Shipping begin... Nopony Said This was Gonna Be Easy
Sometimes, Ya Gotta Hate Dimensional Transitions
Hitting the Human World for the First Time... as Far As anypony else (aside from Luna) knows, anyhow *wink*
Joking Around with Daddy Discord
Kicking Plot holes in the Plot hole
Big City Blow Away and, Oh, What the Hay; have a Three Course Buffe
Season 4... well, it’s not a bore
Map to... Oh, you Gotta be Kidding me.
Keep Daddy D From Doing Something Stupid? You Realize What You’re asking, Right?
The Bitch is Busted!
Well... at least she’s out of our hair for now
I finally free us from Spoiled... and I meet a pony who’s like a male version of her?!
I never thought I could Make such a Horrible Mistake
Her Actions Change Everything Each Time? Well, that’s both good and ANNOYING AS FUCK!
Gonna Have to Thank Starlight for Letting me Vent Some Anger on Cheese Legs, even if not the Same One.
Wow. Turns out Nightmare Moon is Really Stupid
I Face A Part of my Past I Thought I Left behind… which fails to Understand how Chaos Magic Works, clearly
I... I Wanna Be Mad at her… but the Adults are just as much to blame, here
Reject Sailor Moon Villain vs Toei Hero Parody. Because why not?
Tying Up Loose Ends
Blessed Moon is still going to be a Nightmare, isn’t she?
Um… I’m sure Altering the Past won’t go TOO badly… Right?
The Dragons Better Shape Up, or Else
Whelp, Thanks for Stepping Up, Spike
Long Term Stay and Screwy’s Come to Play
All I wanted was a Nice, Quiet, Fun Week of Camp. Is that Really so much to ask?
So… do we Call it the Stone of Harmony, or What?
Screwball’s Adventure Into Beating Down a Dick
They were alive THIS WHOLE TIME?!
Ryoga's Ratted Out
The Dragon Lord and the Changeling NOT fighting for the Crown
How can Ponies be so Smart and yet so STUPID at the same time?
Didn't I Come Here to RELAX?!
I Leave Equestria for a Few Days, Just a Few Days and THIS is what I Come Back to?!
Evil Has Many Names. Rainbow Dash Was Never One I Thought Possible To Be One
Okay. That Explains SO MUCH of the Racism. Time I Change That.
Rock It. … What, you expected some big cool name for this chapter? I’m a being of Chaos, bugger off will…? Wait. Why the @#$% did I just…? Wait. Did I just get bleeped? Who the @#$% thinks they can bleep me?!
Cheese Legs, You Are SO Lucky I Encountered that Alternate You
This Is More Dangerous than Anyone Realized and... Why am I surprised, when Ponies have Proven Time and again How Stupid They Can Be?
I Been Screwed
Family Reunion. Fun Times... well, for me, Anyway.
Protection from the Moon’s Guard on the Eve of Hearth's. Sounds too poetic for this fic, don't it?

Looking Back On the Past

___________________________________________________________

Zecora keeps giving me an odd look as we just stand in the clearing.

I frown, rolling my eyes. “Okay, seriously, Zecora. Can we move it? I may have Chaos magic but I don’t wanna be out... here... after... dark...”

I facehoof. Oh, great. I’m Screwball. I only now just realize that means Discord is my dad. Great. Just great.

I sigh. Well, maybe if I find who he fucked to make me I can...

I shake my head.

Nope. Not even gonna question the logic of how he could knock up a mare, cause her go through eleven months of pregnancy, give birth and the foal grow to a young filly’s age within a matter of hours. We’re talking a being of chaos, here. Trying to work logic into this in any sense of the word will only result in a headache.

With it obvious Zecora isn’t going to simply take me to her hut I prepare a teleport, not questioning how I know how this shit works, since I’m Screwball and relying on Chaos Magic here.

“So, let’s go to your hut.” Zecora blinks and I use her train of thought, which, thanks to my talking about it, leads me straight to her house.

The world warps around us and we’re standing in the middle of her hut, right next to her cauldron, which is empty for the first time since I first saw her in season one.

She staggers, then looks around. “But... how did you know where to find my home? I never told you where I rest when in the forest I do not roam.”

I shrug. “Zecora, you’re dealing with a pony with Chaos Powers. Do you really wanna try explaining it all? Here’s an example: Would you wanna try figuring out Pinkie Pie?”

She visibly blanches. “I... think I’ll pass. Why did you bring us here, if I may ask?”

Again, not quite a rhyme, but I’ll let it slide.

“I need help figuring something out,” I say, my eyes scanning her cupboards. “I need to know who my pony mother is.”

She blinks, before frowning. “Your mother?”

I nod, before sighing. “I don’t wanna admit it, but there’s a strong chance Discord’s my biological dad now. So, I wanna know which mare he knocked up to have me. if I gotta live with somepony, it may as well be whomever shares my DNA.”

She stares at me for several moments, before her expression becomes that of the calm Zecora I know from the show.

“I think I have just the thing.” She walks over to a small cupboard and opens it.

I float into the air using my magic and look over her shoulder. Inside are two bottles. One I recognize as the potion she gives Twilight at the beginning of season four, but the other bottle’s reasoning eludes me.

It has a dragonish head design. Other than that, it looks just like the one Twilight is given. The liquid inside is blue.

Zecora turns around and doesn’t even flinch when she sees how close I am, holding out the bottle to me.

“I dare not use it myself, for the results would be tragic. It only responds to Chaos Magic.”

I frown. Seriously? She seriously just has this potion that needs Chaos Magic to work?

“You can turn this potion from blue to brown. Take a sip, and you will learn whom you were born from in this town.”

I look up, shaking my head. Well, it would have to be rhymed in some way, wouldn’t it?

I focus on the potion and see a small bit of a yellow glow move from my body into the potion, which fizzes, before turning brown.

Lifting it up with my magic I glance at the zebra, who nods.

Shrugging, I take a sip, before everything turns white.

___________________________________________________________

When my eyesight returns, I look around. I’m in a hospital room.

“Congratulations,” I turn to see a slightly younger-looking Doctor Stable than I’ve seen in the show. “You’ve two twin fillies.”

Looking to where his looking... my expression deadpans. “Really? She’s my mother? Is this some kind of twisted joke that I know even Discord wouldn’t find funny, even before his reforming?!”

Laying in a bed just across from me is a pony with a pink coat and a mane a darker purple than my own. The surgically upturned nose makes it very easy to identify Spoiled Rich and she’s sleeping. Typical, her daughter is born as she sleeps through the happy moments of mother and daughter's first time together. Would explain why she treated Diamond like a project instead of her own flesh and blood in the show.

I sigh. Well, I guess it makes sense. Diamond and Screwball do share a colour palate and it’s not like the two would be the first twins the show ever had...

Wait a minute. Twins?

I look around and see a window.

Floating over I look outside. Everything looks normal.

I lean back, scratching my head. “Um, am I missing something here?”

The room warps and I suddenly find myself standing in what I can tell is the emergency ward for newborns. Ya see it enough on TV and you know the place.

I scowl as I see Spoiled Rich standing in front of a tub containing a foal that looks like either Diamond Tiara or myself, I can’t tell which.

“Will she ever wake?” Spoiled asks, her tone not sounding concerned, just bored.

“Um, well, Mrs Rich,” I turn at the sound of Doctor Stable voice to see him standing next to her, “your second daughter, Lilac... she... she won’t ever wake up.”

My eyes widen at that news, but Spoiled just looks disinterested. “You mean... she’s a still-birth?”

The stallion sighs, taking off his glasses and looking down. “Not quite. She’s alive, but...” he sighs again. “She will never wake up, Mrs Rich. She will always be asleep. She has Unresponsive Wakefulness Syndrome.”

Spoiled looks into the tub where the foal sleeps soundly, not looking any different than any other foal.

“Don’t tell my husband about this,” she says after some time. I frown at her tone. Again, it’s not one of concern, it’s one of annoyance. "Keep her alive if you must, my husband is so soft he’d probably become a ball of mush if she died. He’d be useless to me after that.”

“M-Mrs Rich?” Doctor Stable asks, his eyes widening a bit.

Spoiled turns, looking at him over her shoulder. “And keep this to yourself. If word ever got out that I gave birth to a foal that isn’t even able to wake on its own, I’d be a laughingstock.” She smirks as she walks away. “At least her older sister can be of use.”

I glare at Spoiled as she moves along down out the ward.

That... that bitch! She gets told one of her children will never wake up and she just brushes it off and tells the doctor never to mention it, to save her reputation?

As I glare after the stuck-up mare my eyes are blinded by a white light.

___________________________________________________________

When I can see again, I’m back in Zecora’s home, though the wood beneath my hooves looks burnt.

“Did you see your family?” the zebra asks, though I can hear a hint of annoyance in her voice, most likely due to the burn marks I’d caused.

I frown, nodding. “But, still I don’t understand why I have Chaos Magic. Apparently, Discord isn’t my dad, Filthy Rich is and his stuck-up, full of herself wife is my mother... but I don’t know why I’m the way I am now.”

“Perhaps less far back, maybe today, holds the answers that you seek,” she says, holding the potion out to me. “Another sip of the potion will give you a peak.”

Shrugging, I take the potion in my magic and take another gulp.

The moment I do, light flashes before my eyes.

___________________________________________________________

When my eyesight returns, I find I’m standing in a padded room. Looking around, I see only one other pony... and shiver at the sight of her.

It’s me... well, Screwball. No, Doctor Stable said my name is Lilac?

Whatever. Anyway, she’s just sitting against one of the padded walls, her eyes blank and vacant, a bit of drool dribbling down from her lips and down her chin.

I shudder again. This is what I was like before? What happened to make this Lilac the Screwball I saw back in part two of the season 2 premiere?

“Oh-ho-ho. This will work.” The voice is followed by a being comprised of a mishmash of creatures, causing me to frown. Discord. Just what is he doing in here?

As I watch, he levitates the unresponsive Lilac into the air and looks into her eyes.

“Hmm, you are quite the depressing sight, little pony,” he says, before a grin spreads across his lips. “How about we change that? I have always wanted a daughter to help me rule my realm of chaos.”

He clicks his talon as, as I watch, Lilac’s eyes change from blank into purple spirals and her Cutie Mark of a baseball and a screw appear on her flank. She blinks a few times, before laughing and start moving her hoof over her lips like I saw her doing when she flew passed the screen in the premiere.

Discord chortles. “Ah-ha-ha-ha! Welcome to the world, my little... Hmm. What’s your name?” He clicks his talon and a clipboard appears before him. He frowns as he looks down. “Lilac? Oh, no, no, no. That will never do.” He scratches his chin for a few moments, before glancing at her Cutie mark. A light bulb appears above his head, which lights up a second later. “I know. I’ll call you Screwball! What do you think, my little Screwy?”

The filly just continues to do what she was doing with her lips before.

Discord seems to take that as a “yes” because he folds his arms, nodding. “True, true. Warping those five was quite the amusing show. Now, have fun, my little Screwball,” he clicks his talons and she vanishes. “I’ve more chaos to sow.”

The room warps and I see I’m standing in Ponyville after Discord has warped it to his own image.

Looking around, I see him taunting the Element Bearers right before they blast him back into stone.

Smirking, I look around, only to see the past Screwball hovering in the air, looking in the direction of Discord and the Mane Six, a confused expression on her face.

Not too long after, Discord is turned back into stone and the Elements send a wave of rainbow light flying in mine and the past Screwball’s direction.

I turn my head as she gets slammed by the wave of the Elements’ power and is hurtled into the Everfree, myself following her due to her clearly being the point of this past vision.

She lands on the ground in the clearing I woke up in, remaining motionless. As I watch, I notice tendrils of yellowish-orange magic seeping into her. Looking around, I see it’s all the Chaos Magic the Elements forced away.

Is it all going into her, um, me, due to her, me being the only Chaos Being around at the time?

After a while, the magic ends, all having seeped into the unconscious filly.

Light flashes, blinding me once again.

___________________________________________________________

I blink a few times and see Zecora looking at me expectantly.

I sigh, looking away. “Well, Discord didn’t take part in the whole me being born,” I begin, not meeting her gaze, “but it seems he is the reason I have Chaos Magic.”

She nods, before indicating to go on.

I sigh. “And... I now know my pony birth family.” I grunt. “The Richs.” This is going to be interesting.

I blink, before a sneaky smile forms on my lips. Oh, this is going to be very interesting. And fun, too. For me.

Author's Note

There's the next part to this fic.

So, Screwy now knows her heritage. wonder what she has planned for the Richs?

Also, as i'm sure you've noticed, this won't have chapter numbers, just titles. thought it would fit better, this being a screwball story :pinkiehappy:

You'll have to wait until next year to find out, as i'm going out tomorrow and tomorrow is the last day of 2015, though i'm probably already out as you're reading this due to my posting this fic on the evening of the 30th and probably won't be up til some time New Year's Eve, whilst i'm out.

If you're in Rundle Mall or Tea Tree Plaza tomorrow, let's me up and chat. I'll be the key wearing a Go Home, Berry Punch shirt.

Anyway, next chapter won't be able to come out quite as quickly due to needing a song finished up which i'm getting TheMyth to help me with. Hint: the song's It's a Hard-Knock Life, just changed to fit the title and scene in the next chapter.

Once i've gotten a few chapters of this out, i plan on getting back to my FIve Score story, so fans of that can look forward to that.

Well, that's all from me for this year, i guess.

Hope you've enjoyed this story so far and, til next time, Happy New Year everypony

The Filly Floating on the Clouds without Wings. Wait, WHAT?

___________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash soared through the sky, smirking as she zipped around clouds, using them as maneuver practice.

With Discord’s defeat the other day, things were returning to normal around Ponyville. She still couldn’t believe he’d turned her against her friends and tricked her into abandoning them.

Thankfully, she’d never have to see that ugly face of his again. He was going to remain in stone this time, no doubt about it and nothing of his chaos was left to worry about.

“Hi, Dash.”

She glanced to her left as she passed a cloud, where a small pink Earth Pony filly was waving to her.

“Hey,” she grinned casually, waving back, then went back to flying— before skidding to a halt in midair and whirling back around.

The filly just kept smiling at her. An Earth Pony filly... on a cloud.

Dash shot back, intent on saving the filly from falling to her death.

The younger pony just giggled and stood up, before hopping off the cloud.

Panic surged through Dash as she saw the filly’s hooves leave the cloud. She had no idea how the filly hadn’t been falling through it, assuming maybe it was like that spell Twilight had used so her friends could come to the Young Flyer’s competition, but if she left the cloud, she’d fall for sure.

She was inches from the filly, before; again, she skidded to a halt, her eyes wide as the filly floated in front of her, smiling with her eyes closed.

“Hey,” she said in a cheery voice.

Dash just stared, her mouth agape. “I... but you’re... and you’re... but, how...? Huh?!”

The filly just giggled. “Race ya. Three, two, one, GO!”

With that the filly shot through the sky, away from the Pegasus.

Now, whilst Dash’s mind was struggling to comprehend what she had just seen, the indication of a race snapped her out of it and she swooped after the filly.

Nopony was going to beat her in a race, not even an Earth Pony that was somehow flying.

She flapped her wings and shot through the air to catch up to the filly.

The two soared through the skies over Ponyville, a few ponies even glancing up in confusion at the pink and white contrail alongside her signature rainbow one.

___________________________________________________________

“It’s disaster, Twilight Sparkle!” Spoiled Rich stated to the unicorn, stomping a hoof. “She’s a beast in pony form waiting to explode!”

Twilight was having Spike take down notes as she listened to the mare with the upturned nose.

She’d come a few hours ago, informing her that Discord had not be defeated completely. Before she and the girls had gotten to him and turned him to stone, he’d created a monster that survived the Elements’ power and had been terrorizing her family.

From what she’d been told, this chaotic beast Discord had create cared nothing for others and did as it wished, much like its creator.

It was a wonder Mrs Rich had even gotten away, considering the nightmarish things she’d describe the beast doing. Twilight was shocked she’d survived the night.

“I fear for my family, Miss Sparkle,” the mare said, sounding frazzled. “Please, you must stop her before she ruins everything!”

Twilight nodded, before looking down to her dragon assistant. “Spike, did you get all that down?”

The little drake nodded, rolling up the scroll. “Should I send this to Princess Celestia now?”

The unicorn nodded. “We can’t waste a second. The sooner we get the Elements of Harmony, the sooner we can stop Discord’s monster from destroying everything we know and love—”

Her words were cut off as a ring of rainbow colour exploded across the sky, followed by a steam of rainbow light soaring down and crashing into the ground several metres away, pushing up dirt for several metres before it stopped, a deep groove left in the ground.

After casting a spell to clear away the dust forced up, Twilight saw a rainbow-maned Pegasus climbing out of the hole at the end of the groove, calling out in triumphed.

“Ha! Beat you!” she called out, looking up at the sky.

“Yeah, but only cos I wanted it to be a fair race.”

The cyan mare looked down as the dust cleared to show a small pink Earth Pony filly with a slightly curly purple and white mane and tail, eyes that had spiral pupils and was wearing a small propeller beanie cap on her head.

“ Yeah, sure ya did, kid,” Rainbow smirked, bopping hooves with the younger pony. “Keep telling yourself that and you’ll be a great flyer one day.”

Twilight cocked an eyebrow. Flyer? But, that filly was an Earth Pony. Why would Dash say—?

“That’s her, Miss Sparkle!” the older Earth Pony’s cry made Twilight glance to see she was pointing her hoof. Following it, she saw it was pointed at the filly. “She’s the monster! Get the foolish mare away before she is killed! Hurry up, you stupid lizard!” she snarled, turning to Spike, who flinched. “Send the letter to the princess before we’re all doomed!”

“Wait,” Twilight held up a hoof, closing her eyes. “Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait. You were talking about a little filly?”

The other mare’s attention returned to the unicorn, her eyes frantic, but narrowed. “Yes! Why are you stalling?! Send the letter and turn her to stone before we’re doomed!”

“Wait. What?” Dash frowned, looking confused, glancing from Twilight to Spoiled Rich. “What’s this about stone and doom?”

Twilight looked warily at Spoiled Rich, who was glaring at the filly, who just glared right back. “Mrs Rich here came by telling me a being of chaos Discord created before we beat him is roaming about and that we needed to find it and turn it to stone, like we did him.”

Dash’s expression changed to shock, then determined. “Alright. Want me to get the others? What’s this thing look like?”

“I’m standing right here, you know,” an annoyed, slightly bored voice said from Dash’s side. “I can hear what you’re all saying.”

The cyan mare paused, before glancing down at the pink filly, who cocked an eyebrow at her.

There was a pause, before Dash turned to Twilight, an eyebrow raised in disbelief and pointed to the pony next to her. “Her?”

Twilight gave a single nod.

“She was telling you to get the Elements so we could turn this filly to stone?!” Dash’s eyes narrowed, turning to Spoiled as she finished her sentence. “What in Celestia’s name is wrong with you?!”

Spoiled took a step back, looking offended. “Wrong with me? Wrong with me?!” She pointed at Dash. “You’re the one standing next to that beast! Stop her before she gets away!”

“So, I’m a beast because I don’t follow your stupid, I’m in charge of every single thing in your life, even what you should think rules?” the filly was giving Spoiled Rich a deadpan expression. “Really? Really?”

Spoiled looked from the filly, to Rainbow Dash, to Twilight and Spike. “What? She’s evil! Discord created her; that makes her evil!”

“No, Discord just gave me my chaos powers,” the filly states simply, a magical window appear next to her, showing Discord in what looked like a padded cell, holding a similar-looking filly, who slowly changed to match this filly’s appearance. The window faded and she looked coldly at the older Earth Pony. “I’d only be evil if I used them the way he did. You actually made me, Spoiled Bitch.”

With that, the filly turned and walked away, heading towards Sugarcube Corner, but paused for a moment and glanced over her shoulder.

“Oh, and, just for that, your chances or my ever thinking of you as my mother just went up in flames. Good work.”

And she walked off, leaving the four others to what would come next.

___________________________________________________________

EARLIER THAT MORNING

I yawn as consciousness returns to me.

For a moment, I ponder why I feel odd, before I remember.

I’m Screwball now, in Equestria.

I sit up, stretching my arm, flexing my fingers, before looking down at the digits with a grin.

Hey, you expect me to just go to sleep as a pony when I’ve been human twenty-four years of my life? Maybe sometimes, but I’m still getting used to everything. It’s odd enough that I went to sleep as a young human girl, let alone a pony.

I crick my neck, before getting out of bad and shaking my head.

Looking around my room... you wouldn’t think it belonged to a Chaos-Empowered pony.

It’s larger than a normal pony’s bedroom would be, but that so I can go human or anthro, or even pony-human if I want to.

Anyway, the room is pretty basic right (at least thinking of Filthy Rich's family) now, a very expensive-looking bed with a plush mattress, a desk with a vanity mirror, some draws and a closet for clothing, nothing really special. I hadn't really wanted to do any redecorating yesterday. Everything was still a bit too overwhelming, so, aside from changing the size and height of the room, I haven't done much with it yet.

I’m honestly looking forward to my first real day in Equestria. I’m not real counting yesterday, since it was a bit of a hubbub.

A firm knock on the door causes me to be pulled from my train of thought and I wave goodbye to the thought passengers on there as I go.

I frown, walking over and pulling the door open.

The mare I’d rather shove burning hot forks into my eyes than see is standing on the other side, her surgically upturned nose making me wanna give her an uppercut to it.

Her eyes widen as she stares up at me with fear. “Wh-wha...?” she asks, her mouth hanging open.

I can’t help but smirk. “Oh, right. You wouldn’t know a human if they stood in front of you nude.” Which I am, by the way. Didn’t see a reason to give myself clothes too, not with what I’d been doing with myself last night... and would be doing other nights, too. “I’ll fix that.” I shift back to pony form, returning to being smaller than the mare in front of me. “Better?”

She blinks, before her expression becomes the only one I can really imagine she has on a regular basis, snobby bitch, I like to call it. “Well, now that you’re up, you will learn the rules of how things work around here.”

“Yeah, sorry,” I say, making Screwball’s trademark beanie with a propeller appear before settling it on my head. “Princess of Chaos. Don’t really pay attention to rules, so buh-bye.”

I move past her and start walking.

“What is that... thing on your head?” her voice demands at me.

I stop, turning around to look at her, giving a slightly bored look. “Um... a beanie? You do know what that is, right, Spoiled? Or do you need a foal to explain that to you?”

Her expression becomes a scowl... so, not really any different from her usual look. “I do know what a beanie is, you little abomination to ponykind. Why are you wearing it?!”

I glance up at the beanie, then close my eyes and shrug. “Uh, cos I wanna?”

“Well, you will certainly not being wearing that out of or inside this house,” she says in a tone that clearly means it is not negotiable. Yeah, like that’s gonna change my mind. “If I must deal with you being seen and associated with me, I will not have ponies thinking a foal I gave birth to enjoys wearing such... common attire.”

I snort. “Oh? What, are you gonna force me to wear a tiara like you do Diamond? Good luck with that, Spoiled.”

She snorts. “You will address me as Mother or Ma’am. Are we clear?”

I chuckle, putting a hoof to my chin in mock thought. “Lemme think about that. Um... nope.” And I turn to leave.

“Get back here, this instant, or you’re grounded!”

“Like to see how you’d enforce it,” I call back, my sneer oozing into my voice. “You can’t make me follow you blindly, Spoiled.”

“You’ll get no allowance for a year! And you will address me as Mother or MA’AM!”

I make a bag of bits appear, floating next to my head. “Try again.”

“I’ll get Princess Celestia to have you turned to stone!”

I stop.

I don’t turn around for a long moment.

I hear her snicker. “That got your attention, didn’t it, you chaotic beast?” she says, her tone thick with superiority. “Now, you’ll follow my orders to the letter and do exactly as your told or else you can join that other chaotic monster in the Canterlot Gardens, where you really belong.”

“Seriously?”

“Hmm?” she sounds annoyed. She should be scared. My voice had barely been a whisper and my tone was cold as ice.

I slowly turn to glance over my shoulder. “You’d seriously... have the princess of Equestria... turn a foal, innocent of any crimes... to stone, just because she wouldn’t follow your orders blindly and without question?”

There’s a flash and I’m suddenly floating eye level with Spoiled, my eyes narrowed and filled with hate.

“You’d condem a child to an eternity in stone, just because you couldn’t control her?! Are you seriously that heartless of a cow, Spoiled Rich?!”

She tries to back away, but, like the dumbass bitch she is, is already standing against the wall, thus has nowhere to go.

I feel cruel, though I personally think it is righteous, glee as I see the fear in her eyes.

How could she even think that? I’m her fucking daughter?! She gave this body life, technically speaking, even if it woke up in a comma and she just said she didn’t care if her own flesh and blood was turned to stone, just because they didn’t obey her rules?!

After several long minutes of letting her stew in fear as I glare into her eyes, I pull back and turn away.

“Y-you can’t talk to me that way!” she yells after me, though I can still hear the fear in her voice fighting her anger. “I’m your mother and you will show me respect.”

Glancing over my shoulder, I gave her a cold glare. “I'll give you all the respect you deserve. You have no right to call yourself my mother, Spoiled Bitch. And, from your words, I can tell you never will.”

With that, I return to looking ahead and walk down the stairs, not feeling in the mood to float. I need to do something fun to take my mind of the bitch that I’m now biologically related to. Wonder what I could do.

Author's Note

Phew.

Next chapter is still the same day and Screwy will meet a certain pink mare.

Well, i honestly wanted to write more, but i don't think i should, since it's already past 2pm here and i'll have to get off soon and i can't use the computer to write tommorow.

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony.\

PS. Did you really think a human that turns into screwball WASN'T going to have THAT kind of fun with herself?

Pretty Pink Ponies Pranking Ponyville... trying saying that five times fast

___________________________________________________________

I trot into the bakery, still fuming. I can’t believe that mare! I just... URG!

She actually did it. She actually went to Twilight to convince her to turn me to stone, just because she couldn’t control me like she does Tiara.

If I didn’t want to risk seriously disrupting Equestria’s timeline and maybe cause Tiara to remain acting as she is and leave the CMC Cutie Markless, and if I wasn’t against the idea of murder, I would have put Spoiled through so much pain before killing her it would go down in history!

“Hi, there, Pouty McPoutersin,” a cheery voice practically shouts at me as I move to sit at one of the booths.

Pushing my anger at Spoiled aside, I turn and smile at a pink mare, with a slightly darker pink and curly mane and tail, big blue eyes and a trio of balloons for a Cutie Mark.

“Hey, Pinkie Pie,” I say, looking up at the energetic mare. “I’ll have a lemon slice and a chocolate milkshake.”

She nods, before zipping into the kitchen. I’ve barely taken my seat when she comes back, the lemon slice and milkshake on a tray balanced on her head.

I levitate the items of the tray and set them down in front of me, before teleporting four bits over to her.

She nods, taking the money and zips over to the cash register, puts the money in, then returns to the kitchen.

“So, what kinda cake do you want for your Welcome to Ponyville Party?”

“YAH!” I cry, leaping into the air and clinging to the ceiling.

Pinkie is sitting right next to where I was. Okay, I may be a being of chaos, but how the hell did she do that? She went into the kitchen for crying out loud!

“Ooh! I can do this too.” I blink and look ahead of myself only to see the pink mare standing in front of me, suction cups, like the kind she used back in Baby Cakes, to stay up. “But I gotta use these. How’re you doing that without them? You’re not a Pegasus like Pound Cake.”

I sigh, before teleporting back to my seat... and I don’t even bother to question how she’s sitting next to me when I do.

Shaking it off, I turn to her and smile. “I’m Screwball.”

“I’m Pinkie Pie,” she replies, giving a wide smile.

I roll my eyes, smiling. “I know, Pinkie. Anyway, in answer to your question... I’ll have a cheesecake.”

She nods, before giving me a good hard look. “So, when’d you get here?”

I smirk. “Technically, I’ve physically been in Ponyville for about nine years. I only gained the ability to move around yesterday and—”

“WHAT?!”

I literally jump through the roof due to her shout taking me off guard. It doesn’t stop her somehow grabbing me and pulling us face to face.

“You’ve been here for nine years and I haven’t given you a Welcome Party yet?!”

“Well, I was in the hospital in a kinda coma...” I weakly try to state. How did I lose control of the situation so quickly again?

She shakes her head, her eyes narrowed. “Now I’ll have to make up for being SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO late!”

And... she was gone.

After taking several minutes to recover, I quickly finish my food and drink and hightail it out of there.

As I leave Sugarcube Corner, I look in the direction of the library and my expression sours. Spoiled Bitch is still over there, clearly trying to convince Twilight and Rainbow Dash that I’m a threat to Equestria, when I’m really just a threat to her rep, which I couldn’t give a shit about and, by the unicorn and Pegasus’ expressions, neither do they.

I turn, floating up and head off further into town. I wanna explore a bit before Spoiled somehow brings the Royal Guard it. I know she will. I don’t know how she’ll do it, but she will and then they’ll all question just why they have to arrest a little innocent filly for crimes equal to what Discord has done.

Yeah, I don’t see that working in her favour.

As I spot Carousel Boutique a little way ahead, I feel a foreleg wrap around my shoulder, causing me to jump, before I notice the colour.

“Wanna have some fun?” Pinkie asks as we move through the town.

I roll my eyes. Asking her about shouldn’t she be working on the party would probably be answered with “I am” or some other answer that only Pinkie could make sound both impossible and believable at the same time.

Just then I spot two particular fillies at a cafe and a wicked little smile comes to my lips. I suppose I could indulge Pinkie for a little while.

___________________________________________________________

“It’s ridiculous, Silver Spoon,” Diamond Tiara declares angrily, stomping a hoof on the table. “How could I have a sister all this time and not know about it? And how can my sister be so... so...?”

Silver Spoon just nods. Diamond liked how Silver could always get her meanings without her having to spell it out for her.

“Chocolate milkshakes, on the house, young misses,” a unicorn mare with a brown coat and two Xs for a Cutie Mark says, levitating two glasses onto the table.

Both blink, before Diamond closes her eyes, smirking. Yes. Of course she’d get drinks on the house. She was a very important pony, after all. Mother was right. If you show your superiority, others will treat you better.

Both fillies nod to each other, before taking a few sips.

Tiara blinks, before drinking more eagerly. Something about this milkshake tasted better than any she’d had before. Had the pony that made done something more to it because she was so important?

She almost shook her head at that foolish question. Of course they did. She was better than them, after all. Why give the same stuff they sold to the common folk to a pony of her importance.

By the time she was a quarter of the way done, however, she felt her bowels tell her she needed the toilet, badly.

She moved to remove her lips from the straw and head for a bathroom, but, for some reason found she couldn’t; it was like her lips were attached to the straw. What was worse, she found she couldn’t stop herself from drinking, and, with each gulp of the milkshake, her need to pee became even greater.

Looking up frantically at Silver Spoon for help, she saw the grey filly seemed to be suffering from a similar affliction, if her wide eyes and frantic attempts to pull back were any indication.

On and on, Diamond found herself drinking, her bladder becoming more and more painful as the milk level in the glass went down.

After several minutes, the glass was finally empty. Diamond found her lips came right of the straw the moment the last drop of milk was gone.

She screamed as she ran for the nearest toilet, racing to reach there before her bladder blew or she peed in the streets. Her mother would never let her live it down if she did something so humiliating in public.

A cry growing louder told her Silver Spoon had finished her own drink and was following her to find relief, but she put that out of her mind, determined to reach the nearest bathroom.

Sugarcube Corner loomed ahead and Diamond ran with all her might, barging through the front doors, ignoring the voices of those she’d startled and bolted for the toilets in the back.

She rushed through the pink doors and into one of the stalls.

She cried out in relief as her bowels emptied, the sound of her peeing falling into the toilet reminding her of the calming Neighagara Falls.

Seconds later she heard another relieved cry from the cubical next to her and guessed it was Silver Spoon.

As Diamond relaxed, she eeped as she felt herself doing more than just peeing as she felt something plop out her ass.

She blushed hard, glad nopony could see her. When had she needed to do a number two?

After half a minute, Diamond sighed with relief as she finished her business. Flushing the toilet and exited to the stall, moving over to the sink to was her hooves.

However, as she turned on the tap, she felt her bowels tighten again and her face blanched. She needed to go again, already?

She didn’t ponder it long, for her bowels gave a warning quake and she ran back to the stall she’d used prior, flopped onto the seat and let lose.

A wail and running hoofsteps told her something similar had happened to Silver Spoon.

What’s wrong with me?! Diamond screamed in her mind.

At the same time, two pink ponies were hanging outside the bathroom, giggling as the smaller hide a bottle of Celestial Strength Laxatives in the older’s mane.

They both listened to the sounds of the two fillies moaning as their bowels tried to empty, before heading out the doors of the bakery, leaving everypony who’d been watching wondering just what was going on.

___________________________________________________________

Rainbow Dash huffed as she flew through the sky. The nerve of that mare. Telling them to turn a little filly, her own daughter, to stone just for not following a few rules and trying to be herself?

Dash couldn’t believe the lack of family loyalty Spoiled Rich had for her own daughter. She hoped it wasn’t the same with her other daughter.

The fact that Diamond Tiara even had a sister was news to the rainbow-maned mare. She’d lived in Ponyville for a long time and had never heard anything of the Richs having a second daughter, only the one.

From what little the mare had actually said aside from them needing to turn the filly to stone (which was a good 95% of the conversation they’d had after the filly left for Sugarcube Corner), the young filly had been in hospital since birth and, only recently, had been able to leave.

Dash wasn’t too knowledgeable about the details, that was Twilight’s area of expertise, but it was odd how the filly’s recover coincided with Discord’s defeat.

The idea that Discord had made her a monster was ridiculous though. She hadn’t raced like a monster. She’d raced like a racer, which Dash admired about the little pony.

Yeah, the fact she could somehow fly and was able to make that magical window appear when she was neither a Pegasus nor unicorn was weird, but maybe Discord had done something that was permanent to the little one. She had said something about Discord changing her. Maybe the Elements’ power hadn’t gotten to her, so she was stuck with whatever changes he’d done. Spiral pupils weren’t normal, after all.

Though, it didn’t seem whatever he’d done was going to harm the filly long term, so it should be alright.

As Dash flew over the park, her keen Pegasus eyes spotted something sitting on one of the park benches. Namely, a plack with her name on it.

Curious, she flew down and read it more clearly.

4 U Rainbow Dash. Drink as much as you can.

Cautiously, she lifted up the plague, only for her eyes to lighten up. It was a mug of cider.

Taking it, she could feel through the mug it was perfectly temperature. Sniffing, she could smell the scent of apples, cinnamon and several other wonderful spices, making her mouth water.

Lifting the mug to her lips, she took a deep sip... only to get nothing.

Blinking, she held it up completely, intent to try chugging it... but nothing came out.

She pulled her lips away, confused. She could feel the cider in the mug and it against her lips when she put it to her mouth, but nothing was coming out.

“Wh... what is this?” she asked, her voice squeaking as she, hesitantly for a test, held the mug out and tipped it upside down. Nothing came out, even though there was clearly cider inside.

Suddenly, she felt weight shifting and quickly lifted the mug to her lips and took a deep sip... only to be sucking on wood.

“Why?” she asked, falling to her hind legs and holding her forelegs up to the sky. “WHY? What cruel being could do something so horrible?!”

A little away, two pink ponies were struggling to hold in their laughter as they rolled on the ground, their hooves over their mouths.

___________________________________________________________

Rarity was busy finishing a dress she’d been working on before Discord had caused all his chaos.

It was a lovely sequin frock with lace trimmings... all of which she was having to redo. The monster had dared to make it look like a barnyard bargain with plaid patterns and orange and brown sequins melded with purple highlights.

It had almost caused her to faint at the sight of it, let alone all the hours of work now wasted thanks to that chaotic beast’s meddling.

As she was finishing the latest of the complex appliqué to her design, when there was a knock on her door.

“Come in,” she called in a sing-song voice. “I’ll be with you in a minute.”

There was another knock.

Rarity frowned, glancing over her shoulder, before clearly her throat. “I said, you may come in and I’ll be with you in a moment,” she called, a touch of annoyance entering her voice.

Again, the knocks came, more incessantly this time.

“Well, really,” the unicorn huffed, setting all her things down and walking out the back room, into the front of her shop and opening the door, demanding, “And just why could you not come in and be patient?”

She regretted the words as they left her mouth, for a very confused and startled Fluttershy was standing on the other side of the door.

“Oh, dear, Fluttershy. I... I’m so sorry,” she said, trying to comfort her friend, who’s eyes were looking around in worry. “I didn’t mean to snap at you, darling. But, whatever it is that’s bothering you, could you not have come inside and simply waited for me to have a free moment? It is quite unlike you to knock so impatiently on my door like that.”

“Um, well, uh, you see,” the timid Pegasus said, heading half her face behind her mane. “I, um... I don’t really... know how I got here, or who was knocking on your door, Rarity.”

The unicorn raised an eyebrow. “Truly?”

Fluttershy nodded. “I was helping Fuzzy Legs with a small dispute between him and another spider that watched to put their web where his was and then I suddenly found myself out her and saw... um... oh my.”

Rarity frowned. “Saw what, darling?”

“Um... it’s probably better you don’t see,” Fluttershy mumbled, but it was for naught when a southern accented voice called out.

“Hoowee, Rarity! What in the hay happened t’ yer shop?”

Frowning, Rarity moved passed Fluttershy and saw Applejack standing a little up the path, clearly headed to the market if the cart strapped to her back was any indication and turned to see what the farm pony was looking at... only for her jaw to drop.

The outer design of the Carousel Boutique was completely covered in plaid.

“I, but... how did... and it... when did...uhh?” Rarity’s eyes rolled into the back of her head before she collapsed on the ground at the farm pony’s hooves.

Had either Applejack or Fluttershy been paying attention to anything aside their recently rendered unconscious friend, they would have noticed the sound of giggling and snorting laughter from some nearby bushes.

___________________________________________________________

Twilight sighed as she slumped on a cushion in her library’s living room. The day had been exhausting... and it was still just the afternoon.

“This is serious, Twilight!”

The unicorn looked blearily up at the frantic and sorrowful tone of the cyan Pegasus.

Rainbow Dash had arrived about an hour ago, crying about a haunted cider mug, that held cider but could not be drunk from.

Though skeptical at first, Twilight had examined the mug herself and found Dash was right. it wasn’t one of those gags mug that look like they have a liquid in it, cider in this case, but turn out to be really empty. Her tests had confirmed there really was cider in this mug, but it could not be drunk.

She had spent the next hour trying to figure out just how such an impossibility to science could exist... and had come up with nothing. There were no logical findings as to how the mug Dash brought was holding genuine cider, yet would not yield a single drop from within.

Still, it wasn’t nearly as serious as Dash was making it out to be. True, the way this could possibly happen was important to know, but it wasn’t like it was imminent Equestria learn how a mug could hold cider, yet never relinquish a drop.

“Oh, um, is this a bad time?”

Twilight looked up and Dash around to find Fluttershy standing in the doorway, looking uncertain.

“What is it, Fluttershy?” Twilight asked weakly, sluggishly standing up.

“Oh, I can see you’re busy,” the butter-yellow pony said, taking a few steps back. “I’ll come back later.”

“No, it’s alright, Fluttershy.” Twilight stretched her legs to get any stiffness out and smiled at her friend. “What can I do for you?”

“Oh, um, well, it’s about Rarity’s house,” the Pegasus murmured, looking down.

Dash rolled her eyes. “Let me guess, she found a stain on her floor and now need the Royal Guard to come and save her from it.”

“It’s... a bit more than a stain,” the Pegasus replied, not meeting their eyes.

“What in Celestia?!” Dash gaped as she and Twilight stood in front of the Plaid Boutique several minutes later.

Twilight just couldn’t understand this. First Rainbow Dash finds a mug of cider that can’t be drunk from and now Rarity’s whole outer boutique is covered in plaid.

“We need answers,” Twilight frowned, turning and heading for her library. “Maybe the princess will have an idea.”

Moments later they were all crowded in Twilight living room, Rarity, who was still out cold from seeing her boutique in such a state, was laying on the couch, with Fluttershy holding her hoof, trying to coerce her back to wakefulness, as Twilight turned to Spike, who had a quill and scroll, feverishly writing down what Twilight had told him.

“Twilight Sparkle,” he said, finishing off. “Okay, ready.”

“Then send it,” Twilight said, to which Spike nodded and blew on the parchment, setting it alight and off to Princess Celestia.

“Ah hope the princess can figure out what’s goin’ on,” Applejack said, glancing over at Rarity. “Ya don’ think Discord got out again, do ya? Ah can’t think o’ anypony else who could make a mug o’ cider ya can’t drink and paint Rarity’s house plaid in a second.”

“Huh,” Twilight frowned.

“What is it, Twi?” Dash asked, noticing the thoughtful expression on the unicorn’s face.

“I dunno,” the lavender mare replied, shaking her head. “When AJ mentioned Discord, I felt like I’d forgotten something, but, for the life of me, I can’t remember what. Ya know?”

Dash frowned. “Huh. Now ya mention it, yeah. I feel like I’m forgetting something too.”

“Well, maybe when the princess replies we can—BURP!” Spike was cut off as he belched a scroll out of green flames.

Twilight took the scroll in her magic and read it... only to raise an eyebrow.

“What’s it say, Twi?” Applejack asked as the sounds of Rarity coming to could be heard from the couch.

Twilight cleared her throat.

Dear my most faithful student,

I do not understand why you sent me a blank piece of parchment. Was it an accident again, like when Spike had the hiccups and sent all those scrolls not intended for me by mistake?

Your mentor and friend,

Princess Celestia.

They all remained quiet, eyebrows raised in confusion as they processed what had just been read.

“What does she mean a blank piece of parchment?” Dash frowned. “We all saw Spike writing it. Hay, I even looked over his shoulder as he did it. There were words on that paper before he sent it.”

“Hmm,” Twilight turned to the inkpot Spike had used for the quill and gave it a quick scan. “Strange, this isn’t invisible ink. Why would the scroll have been blank when she got it?”

“Maybe the magic in my fire breath is weakening and the words didn’t get sent with the paper?” Spike suggested.

Twilight shook her head. “No, Spike. Your magic breath is because of the influx of magic I poured into you egg when I hatch you. It’s a part of you and shouldn’t ever be able to run out. Let’s try something else.”

She levitated another paper and wrote a quick “Are there words on this?” on there, before handing it over to Spike, who blew it away.

Moments later, a message returned, stating the same as before. Princess Celestia had received a blank page.

“What in tarnation’s goin’ on around here?” Applejack asked, taking of her Stetson and stretching her head.

A loud snort was heard from above and they all looked up at the chandelier-like like on the ceiling.

Before they could ask what was going on, a large pink mass dropped from it and fell to the floor, before bursting out into snorting laughter.

“Told you it’d work, Pinkie.”

They all looked up and Twilight and Dash saw a filly they recognized from earlier that morning.

___________________________________________________________

I float down like a leaf until I’ve touched the ground, Pinkie Pie still rolling on the floor laughing.

“Wait a minute,” Dash says, looking from Pinkie to me. “You two were behind all this?”

I roll my eyes. “Discord’s in stone. Who else could make a cider mug you can’t drink from or manage to make Rarity’s home plaid? Speaking of,” I wink, before grinning. “All fixed.”

Twilight blinks, before narrowing her eyes. “Wait. So... Spoiled Rich was right when she said Discord created you?”

BAAAAAA!

I smile as they all look around at the sound of the buzzer.

I shake my head. “Wrong, Twilight Sparkle.” I coil like a snake into the air, before returning to my normal shape floating above them all. “She give birth to me. Discord just gave my comatose body the ability to move. But, without my mind, this would still be a lifeless husk. Heck, you should all be glad. With the power I have, if I were still in the state he’d left me in, I’d be causing chaos without trying or knowing what I was doing.”

“Wait... what?” Applejack looks from me to Twilight, her expression very confused. “Twi, who in the hay is this and how is she floatin’? She’s an Earth Pony. And what’s this about Discord?”

I pat Applejack’s head, having just appeared on her back. “Don’t get your core in a crumble, AJ. I may be an Earth Pony, but I’m an Earth Pony with Chaos Magic. But, I’m a good pony.”

I spend the next few minutes using slideshows and puppets to describe to them what happened. By the end of it, they look like they understand... but are still confused.

“So... Filthy Rich has another daughter, who was in a coma since birth?” Applejack asks.

I nod, smiling. “Yep. Discord is really to thank for me coming out of it, as unintentional as it was. He meant to make me a creature of chaos that would just spread it without thought, but, in doing so, pulled me into this body. With me pulling the strings, you got nothin’ to worry about.”

“But... what about everything that happened today?” Dash asks, pointing outside. “You made a mug of cider that doesn’t let you drink from it, then gave it to me.”

I shrug. “That was Pinkie’s idea. She thought it was a good prank and, considering how you reacted,” I snicker, trying not to laugh, “I gotta agree with her. Oh, and, here, to make up for it.”

As I finish speaking, the mug of cider flies over to Dash, a little spilling out due to the momentum.

At once, Dash grabs it and chugs it down. When she finishes she pulls back, letting out a breath, before a goofy, contented open-mouthed, tongue-hanging out smile crosses her face.

“Is there anythin’ else we should be worried about?” AJ frowns at me. “Anymore of you two’s pranks lurking about?”

“Well...” I say, looking up innocently, a halo appearing above my head.

Twilight facehoofs. “Why do I get the feeling this isn’t going to end well?”

___________________________________________________________

“I’m telling you, dear, she’s a monster! We have to do something!” Spoiled shouts at her husband as he sits in his chair, reading the paper. “Did you not hear all the chaos she sowed today? The town was falling apart.”

The “falling apart” as in description of how everypony would somehow find themselves slipping on banana peels that weren’t there a moment ago and crashing into giant pies, normal pies flying from nowhere or from presents. Ponies rolling around on the ground trying to scratch themselves due to itching powder. She made it sound like a nightmare made real.

“They were just harmless pranks, dear,” the brown stallion chuckles as he turns the page of his paper. “It’s all in good fun and nopony really got hurt. Why, it’s only a little more than what Miss Pie and Miss Dash put the town through regularly.”

“Harmless pranks?!” Spoiled growls, stomping a hoof. “Diamond and that friend of hers, Silver Spoon are in hospital after getting their stomachs pumped to remove all the laxatives inside them and staying overnight to be monitored. You call that harmless?”

“Wow,” I snicker, from where I’m watching on the stairs, completely unnoticed. “Who’da thought the mare that brought me into this world had such a bad sense of humor? Oh, yeah. Amy Keating Rogers.”

Dad sighs, looking to his wife. “Dear, she’s just settling in. She's been in a coma for all her life and only now able to move around freely. Add the Chaos Magic Discord put into her and it's a wonder she's being so well behaved. I’m sure she won’t do this all the time.”

True, today was really just to get Pinkie to like me and show I can have fun and really give a test of what i can do. I don’t plan on pranking everypony every day. Spoiled, on the other hoof...

“Well, I’m not having a foal associated with our family seen as a rambunctious ragamuffin,” I can’t help snickering. Did she seriously just say “ragamuffin” as an insult? Who does that these days? “Tomorrow she will begin personal lessons with me and learn to be a proper mare, just like her sister.”

I snort. Yeah. Good luck with that, Spoiled. You’ll need it.

Seeing this isn’t going anywhere amusing anymore, I pop back into my room, to find Randolph standing by my bed with a glass of chocolate milk.

I levitate it over and gulp I down, licking my lips. “Thanks, Randolph.”

He nods, smiling at me, before leaving the room.

I yawn, before leaping onto my bed and falling asleep almost immediately. All that pranking with Pinkie really took it out of me.

Author's Note

It has become clear to me i can't write a good prank chapter. I feel this really sucked, let me know how much.

I promise i'll do my best to make the next chapter much better

Well, Twilight and the others now know about Screwball. Will Twilight tell Celestia about this new development? Um, did Larson make Twilight an Alicorn? Of course she's gonna tell the princess!

Next chapter, screwy meets with a certain trio of ponies. This can't possibly go wrong.

we'll also be moving into episode connected chapters now

And thanks to everyone for their prank suggestions. just sorry i didn't have the drive to figure out how to write them all in entertainingly enough.

Hope you liked this chapter (even if i think it's crap and have no doubt you do too) and, til next time, later everypony

Meeting Mischief Makes Mayhem... well, it ends up near it, at least.

Meeting Mischief Makes Mayhem... well, it makes trouble at least.

___________________________________________________________

A loud bell ringing draws me from my blissful time in the land of sleep and I slowly open my eyes, only to glare as Spoiled Rich comes into focus.

“Good,” she says firmly, turning her already upturned nose even further up. “Get up. We have much for you to learn.”

“Not on your... wait. What the heck?!” I’ve only just noticed something about myself that hadn’t been that way when I went to sleep last night.

My hair is now much shorter, more like Diamond Tiara’s and combed in an elegant, yet different style.

Looking around, there are several maids and servants in the room, all standing around my bed, some holding hair products and others tools for combing hair.

I make a mirror appear before me and gape. I look like Diamond, but with a slightly curlier styling to my mane and tail.

I turn, glaring at Spoiled. “What the hell is this for?”

She frowns, well, more so than before, anyway and sniffs. “Is this word “hell” meant to represent something?”

I snort. “If you need a translator, it basically means Tartarus. So, I basically was swearing at you.” Yeah, I know. Like holding a mouse in front of a starving, rabid cat. But, can you blame me? When was the last time you went to sleep, only to wake up and find out the one meant to be one of your parents completely changed your looks whilst you slept without asking you first?

At once, her eyes narrow. “You dare to swear at me?! These lessons cannot come soon enough!” She turns around, her head held high. “Now, come with me, Lilac and I will do my best to try and turn you into a respectable mare, as impossible a task it may seem.”

“Go fuck yourself.”

She stops, before slowly turning around, eyeing me warningly. “Ex-cuse me?!”

I just look coldly at her sideways. “You can go off and be all Miss Most Important Pony in the World According to Myself as you want. But you’re not dragging me into it.”

Her right eye twitches, causing me to smirk. Who’d have thought ticking off this bitch who we as a fandom had never known until season five was the reason Diamond acted so rude and was even worse would be so much fun? Turning into an Earth Pony and being trapped in this world has been worth that alone. Being Screwball and having Chaos Magic is just a bonus, really.

“You ungrateful retch!” she snarls, taking several steps back towards me. “If not for me you would have died as a foal! It is by my good graces that you were allowed to live and are even staying in this room! One word from me and you can be taken away, never to be seen again. Now, do as you are told and follow my orders to the letter, without question and only speak when spoken to! Understand, you spawn of Discord?!”

Any goading cheer I was feeling instantly cuts off. I stare at her as she turns to leave, blinking for several moments, before my face darkens.

“Now, I’ve disposed of that putrid beanie you were wearing yesterday,” she continues, unaware of the death glare aimed at her head. “Such attire is not something a proper mare wears and neither shall you, Lilac. I have found a lovely tiara, much like your sister’s, that you shall wear instead. I expect it to be on your head at all times when out. You will never remove it unless told to or cleaning yourself. Is that understood?”

“No.”

At once, she stops, glancing over her shoulder with narrowed eyes. “Come again, Lilac?”

“I said “no”,” I repeat, lifting my head, glaring at her. Yellow light flashes and spreads out along my mane and tail, returning them to what they had been before, along with a flash revealing my beanie back on my head. “You can go fuck yourself. I’m not doing what you say.”

She turns around, glaring firmly at me. “You wish to be taken away? If not, you will obey me, Lilac. Are we clear on that?” she finishes with a smirk, as if that was the last word on the matter. Oh, she is so wrong.

I growl. “I. am not. Lilac.” I slowly float up, my mane and tail moving slowly in an ethereal wind. “You left her to die.”

She snorts. “Lilac, enough of this foolish—”

“My name. Is SCREWBALL!” I scream, a fierce wind bursting outward, as if from within my very body. “I am not some simple puppet you can use to your own will, Spoiled Rich!” My irises are shining yellow as I aim my sight at the mare who dares to act like she can control me. “I am not, nor will I ever be, a project you can use however you desire! I am my own being! I have a mind, a heart, a soul! My own force of will and you have no say in what I feel or want! I decide that, not you! You may be my mother by biological birth, but you have no hold over me!”

I turn my head to the servants and maids, all of whom cower under my gaze, which softens as I look at them. “I do not blame, nor hold anything against any of you. Go, now!”

They all nod, before running frantically out the door, completely ignoring Spoiled’s order’s to return.

Once it is just the two of us, I return my gaze to her, any kindness leaving it at once as a cold smirk forms on my lips.

“And, did you seriously think I’d be scared of being taken away? Really?! The Element Bearers already know I am no threat, Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter herself, will attest to that. How did you honestly think that would work against me? How could you even enforce such a threat? I have Chaos Magic! The only thing that can stop that currently in Equestria is null en void due to the wielders of said power not believing a foal is any danger. The Royal Guard? You think they could ever even touch me? Even the Princesses themselves would have no chance against me, you spoiled mare!”

She just keeps standing there, glaring coldly at me. “You will obey me or—”

“Or NOTHING!” I screech, a burst of wind slamming against Spoiled, sending her flying out the room and down over the edge of the stairs, landing with a thud on one of the plush couches. I’m a chaos user; aim is trivial, even when I can’t see where I’m aiming.

After several moments, I calm down, taking several deep breathes. Once I’ve calmed enough, I walk out the room, downstairs and into the kitchen, where I see Randolph preparing what looks like a lunch for school.

“Morning, Randy,” I say happily as I move over to the fridge, opening it with my magic and looking for something to snack on for breakfast.

He glances over, before blinking. “Randy?”

I turn to look at him, my expression simple. “Would you rather I not use a nickname?”

He nods. “My apologies Miss Li—”

“Screwball.” He blinks, to which I roll my eyes. “I don’t care what my so-called mother says, my name is Screwball, not Lilac. She left Lilac to die when she was a foal.”

There’s a pause, before his expression saddens a little and he nods, before returning to prepare the lunch.

Having found an apple, I levitate it out of the fridge, making it peal and core itself, the unwanted stuff teleporting to the Apple Family’s compost bin. “Why’re you preparing a lunch?” I ask, taking a bite of my apple and savouring the delicious flavour. Apple Family apples beat real world apples any day.

He blinks, before sighing, shaking his head and chuckling. “I was getting it ready for Miss Tiara, as it is Monday, but... I forgot she’s in the hospital.”

I scoff. “Only cos Spoiled’s so pathetic she won’t let her daughter just bear it like any other pony and has to make a big show about it to reenforce her own over-bloated ego.”

He nods, before shaking his head. “I guess I’m just used to the routine. Old habits are hard to break, you know?”

I nod, before I notice the odd look he’s giving me. “What’son your mind?” I ask as I toss the last of the apple, about a quarter, into my mouth and chomp away.

He shakes his head. “It’s just... you look so much like your sister, Miss Li— Screwball. Why, if you were able to somehow change your appearance a little, you’d be identical.”

I shrug. “Yeah, but we’re totally different ponies when it comes to personality, at least for the moment. Me being mistaken for Tiara would be...” I trail off, before smirking. “Fun. I think I know somepony who could use that packed lunch, today after all, Randolph.”

___________________________________________________________

The Cutie Mark Crusaders walked into class, all grinning ear to ear. It had been learned thanks to Featherweight that two certain fillies would not be in school today due to being in the hospital on account of having their stomachs pumped the other day. That meant no torment from Diamond Tiara or Silver Spoon today.

“I wonder what exactly happened,” Sweetie Belle asked as they moved to their seat and waited for class to begin.

“Dunno,” her orange Pegasus friend said, putting her hooves behind her head. “But, I’m not complaining. A whole day of school without those two? Talk about a dream come true.”

“Okay, class,” Miss Cheerilee said, bringing all the fillies’ and colts’ attention to her. “Now, before we start, I’d like to point of that two ponies will not be in class today. Yesterday, something happened during all of Pinkie Pie’s pranks and now Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon are in hospital after having had their stomachs pumped. With that in mind—”

“Hold everything, Miss Cheerilee!” a voice said, following the door flying open and heads turning in that direction. “I have arrived. You need not deal with just the commoner anymore.”

All eyes were on Diamond Tiara as she walked into the room, moving with the same self-assurance and confidence as she always did... but Apple Bloom frowned.

Something about Tiara’s movements was... off. She couldn’t place her hoof on what it was though. Something about the way she carried herself seemed... different than usual.

Miss Cheerilee was staring at Diamond, her expression just as baffled as the students. “But, Diamond Tiara, I thought you were meant to be in the hospital?”

“I can assure you, Miss Cheerilee,” the filly replied, Apple Bloom noticing a slight curving of her lips, “I haven’t set hoof in a hospital this day, nor need to.”

“Um, yes, well...” the teacher said, looking uncertain. “Very well, Diamond Tiara. Take your seat and class can begin.”

Apple Bloom watched as Diamond moved to her seat, before glancing at the farm filly, giving a sneaky grin and winking.

She blinked, shaking her head, wondering if she’d just seen what she thought she saw, but noticed Diamond was now facing the front of the class as their teacher began the lesson.

Sumthin’ up, she thought, cocking an eyebrow at the smiling pink filly. Ah dunno what, but it’s sumthin’.

___________________________________________________________

“Now, as we can see from this chart. When the pegasi focused their efforts they managed to—”

A large, loud belch interrupted the teacher, causing her and everypony else to look to the young pink filly, who was leaning back with her hind legs crossed on her desk, picking at her teeth with a hoof.

“Phew,” she said, smirking. “That was a big one. Must’ve been that omelet last night. Gotta lay off the radishes.”

“Diamond Tiara,” Miss Cheerilee said, sounding slightly annoyed. This was the tenth time she’d done something that was not only disruptive to the class, but felt really out of place for the high society filly. “Would you kindly stop interrupting or it’s a Satur detention for you.”

“Yeah, sure,” Tiara replied, picking her nose without care.

Several fillies and colts went “Eew”, whilst the CMC just stared at their long time tormentor, open-mouthed. What in the hay had gotten into Diamond today? Normally she held herself with such poise, such elegance... but today she was acting like a total slob. It didn’t make any sense.

Miss Cheerilee took a deep breath, before stomping a hoof. “Diamond, if you act out once more, you’ll be having a whole weekend detention.”

“Meh,” the filly shrugged, before getting up and trotting towards the door.

“And where are you going?” the teacher asked firmly.

“I thought this would be more fun, but it’s boring now,” the filly replied, opening the door and glancing at the CMC. “Later, Crusaders.”

With that, she walked out, leaving the whole classroom in a stunned silence.

___________________________________________________________

I wait until I’m a good distance from the schoolhouse, before keeling over and rolling on the ground, laughing.

Oh, that was priceless! I can’t wait for Diamond to try explaining why she acted that way in front of the whole class.

Hey, I know she’s gonna be reformed in about a year, but I can still have some fun, can’t I? We are sisters now, after all. What kind of sister would I be if I didn’t pull a few pranks on her here and there?

After managing to get my laughter under control, literally tying a leash around it as telling it to calm down, I get up, shake my head, and lift my disguise.

The tiara on my flank disappears as a beam of yellow light moves over it, replacing it with a screw and baseball. My mane and tail grow out and curl, the tiara on my head turns into a propeller beanie and my eyes go from blue irises around black pupils to purple spirals.

“Can’t wait for Spoiled to learn what I just did,” I snicker, making my lunch appear before me and heading into town, wondering when the events of Season Two are gonna start up. It’s been a few days since Discord’s defeat. When’s the next thing meant to start?

I glance around, levitating one of the apple slices Randolph put in the lunch and taking a bit, before I feel a tingle in my body.

Glancing around a bit more searchingly, I recoil as I hear an explosion and see a Rainboom spread across the sky and a rainbow-coloured stream of smoke became visible from the direction of Sweet Apple Acres.

“Oh,” I say quietly, wilting a little. “It would appear Lesson Zero is... ” I gulp, "today." I’m not sure if the Want It, Need It spell will work on me, but I’m pretty sure I’d rather not find out.

___________________________________________________________

“What the hay was up with Tiara, today?” Scootaloo asked as the three Crusaders walked into the park, Sweetie Belle carrying her rainbow-striped inflatable ball with a foreleg.

“Dunno,” Apple Bloom frowned. “Sumthin’ was up, Ah can tell ya that much.”

“Tell me about it,” Sweetie Belle said, nodding. “She didn’t even call us Blank Flanks. When was the last time she called as Crusaders without adding an insult to it?”

The Pegasus shrugged. “Uh, never. It’s weird.”

Apple Bloom stopped when she saw a purple and white tail pocking a little out of a nearby bush. “Let’s ask her an’ find out.”

With that, she walked over, grabbed the tail in her mouth and yanked.

There was a startled yelped as the filly attached to said tail was pulled unceremoniously out of the bush.

“Alright, Diamond Tiara, just why... were... you...?”

They all blinked at the filly laying before they, confusion on each of their little faces.

It... looked like Diamond Tiara, but there were several differences between this filly and the snobby pony who had done nothing but cause them trouble.

Instead of a tiara her Cutie Mark looked like a screw and a baseball. Her mane and tail were much longer than Diamond Tiara’s and far curlier. On her head she was wearing a propeller beanie. However, it was the eyes that shocked them the most. They were purple spirals; no pupils at all.

___________________________________________________________

Having decided to take a nap in some bushes to avoid Twilight’s eventual casting of the Want It, Need It spell, I had not expected to suddenly feel a yanking on my tail, nor to be pulled out of the bush by said tail.

Once I’ve gotten my bearings, I look up with an annoyed frown at the one who’d decided to wake me so rudely. I swear, if it’s Spoiled, screw risking the timeline, I’m gonna send her to the moon.

Instead, I blink as I see three fillies with no Cutie Marks, one of whom, the unicorn, is hold a rainbow-striped ball.

I blink, before understanding dawns on me. The CMC are going to play ball, which will be shortly followed by Twilight’s arrival.

Sweetie Belle is looking at me with a cocked eyebrow. “You look at lot like Diamond Tiara. Are you her twin sister?”

The orange Pegasus that will eventually become Rainbow Dash’s adoptive sister rolls her eyes. “Sweetie Belle, Diamond Tiara doesn’t have a sister. She’s an only child.”

“Nope. She’s spot on,” I say, blinking as I realize my voice had sounded like Spike’s for second. They all clearly take note of that too, if the raised eyebrows are any indication. “Sorry,” I say with my normal voice. “That happens when I quote others without thinking about it.” Really gonna have to watch that in the future.

“Wait,” the second of us Earth Ponies says, holding up a hoof. "What did ya mean, she’s spot on?”

I get up, nodding to the unicorn. “About me being Diamond’s twin sister. She was spot on with that guess.”

“WHAT?!” they all cry, their eyes wide.

“Diamond Tiara has a twin sister?” Scootaloo looks from me to her friends, then back. “How come we never heard about you? Where have you been all this time, under a rock?”

“More like left in a hospital to rot,” I mutter bitterly, though apparently not so quiet the three fillies didn’t hear me.

“In a hospital?” Apple Bloom asks, cocking an eyebrow. “Why were ya in a hospital? And, again, how come we ain’t never heard o’ ya. A member o’ Diamond’s family bein’ in the hospital is pretty big news.”

I snort. “Not when your biological mother makes sure nopony even knows of your existence.”

They all blink, before Apple Bloom asks, “Wha?”

I sigh and explain the situation to them, though I leave out most of the details. No need for them to know Spoiled left me to rot for her rep, at least until the days Crusaders of The Lost Mark happen. Then I’ll let them know everything. I do not, however, leave out the part about my chaos powers.

“Ah get that Diamond’s ma wouldn’t want nopony bothering them bought a daughter that seemed sorta...” she gulped, “dead, but... that seems a bit much.”

I shrug. “Well, what do you expect from a mare who worries about her social image?”

Silence rests among us for a bit, before Sweetie smiles and says, “Wanna play with us, Screwball?”

I look at their innocent faces, knowing full well just how much trouble the fillies owning said faces have and will cause in the future, but can’t help but smile and nod. They are technically the first ponies my new age I’ve really interacted with aside from Diamond. It would be nice to just play a game.

I frown slightly, scratching my head.

“What’s wrong, Screwy?” Scootaloo asks, having noticed my expression as they moved to start the game to include me.

I shake my head, still frowning. “I... I can swear I had to remember something about today, but... for the life of me, it won’t come to mind.”

“Maybe ya’ll remember it later,” Apple Bloom says, nodding to Sweetie, who bounces the ball into the air. “Now, let’s play ball.”

I smile and nod, hitting the ball with my head as it comes towards me, aiming it at the other Earth Pony.

After several bounces, that nagging feeling returns. When I pass the ball to Scootaloo, she doesn’t respond fast enough and it bounces of her head, making us all giggle.

As the ball stops pretty much dead centre between the four of us, it glows with a purple aura and expands, before popping, revealing a Twilight with a very dishevelled mane, eyes that are pinpricks and a really unnerving smile.

“Hi, girls!”

At once, my ears wilt as I remember just why I had originally wanted to get away from the CMC.

“Oh, would you look at the time,” I say quickly, lifting my right foreleg, which now sports a fancy watch. “Gotta go check how my sister’s doing in the hospital. See ya!”

With that last word I teleport away, determined to avoid the disaster that is about to happen, but that I can’t interfere with if the timeline is to work right.

___________________________________________________________

As Fluttershy and Rarity helped Pinkie with putting away the dishes from the picnic, Applejack leaned against a tree, a stick a straw in her mouth, her Stetson over her eyes, whilst Dash laid on the ground her with hooves behind her head and shades over her eyes.

A suddenly popping sound caused them all to glance up to see an anxious filly they all met the other day.

“Screwball?” Fluttershy asked, noticing the worried glances the filly made as she turned her head to each of them. “Is something wrong?”

“No, no,” the filly replied, looking around again, as if searching for something else, before nodding, though her anxiety didn’t falter in the slightest. “Good, you’re all here. Never mind me. I’m just gonna go hide somewhere safe until sundown. Bye!”

With that the filly disappeared, leaving them all to glance at each other.

“Probably a game she’s playing with some other foals,” Dash shrugged, returning to lazing on the ground. The others nodded and returned to what they’d been doing.

___________________________________________________________

When the teleport ends, I look around, before frowning.

I’m in the Everfree, near where the Tree of Harmony is, to be exact.

One of my ears twitch and I raise an eyebrow, listening. I can hear the sound of shifting plants.

I teleport again, to appear in front of the Tree of Harmony. It’s not a dull-looking as it was back when Discord’s Plunder Plants were on the loose. Or should I say will be?

Ag! Speaking about stuff in my past that’s yet to happen here can get really confusing at times.

A twinkling sound returns my attention to the Tree.

I cock an eyebrow, then walk forward until I’m standing in front fo the Tree.

Unsure why, I lift my right forehoof and place it on the trunk, just a few spots down from Luna’s Cutie Mark.

Suddenly, there’s a blinding flash of light and all goes white.

___________________________________________________________

I blink, looking around. I seem to be in a world of white.

“Uh, hello?” I call out, hunching down a little as I hear my voice echo around me. “Uh... is anybody here?”

I am.

I jump, before looking around, but see no one.

“Who... who is that?” I call out again, wondering just what’s going on.

It is interesting to meet you at last, Screwball, the voice says. I did not expect you to visit us so soon. But, we are glad you do not come bringing chaos. My magic is still strong, but I would not be able to hold off the plants and deal with yourself at the same time.

I blink, before it hits me. “You’re the Tree of Harmony!” I gasp.

I feel as if the Tree nods. Indeed, I am. Thank you for not interfering with events you know must come to pass.

I blink, before frowning. “Hey, can I ask you something?”

Ask away.

“How come I can do almost anything, as opposed to just anything?” I look around, still not sure where I should be looking to be speaking with the Tree.

There are rules you and Discord follow, Screwball, the Tree replies. Even the both of you cannot break them.

I blink, before my frown turns to confusion. “Wait. Rules? We’re beings of chaos. What kind of rules can we not break? If anything, rules should be something he and I should be able to ignore.”

I feel the Tree shaking its head. Did you never wonder why Discord taunted the Bearers with his games instead of simply making sure there was no way they could stop him right away?

I frown, before nodding. “Well, yeah, a little at times, though I normally just go with the theory he didn't take it seriously because he didn't think they'd beat him. I’m not the only one who wonders, either. I can’t tell you the number of fanfics I read where Discord didn’t bother with those rules and just did whatever, or where he changed them, but... actually, I’d rather not talk about those. A lot of them involved clop. And, considering I’m a little filly, that’s stuff I really shouldn’t be thinking about.”

Says the chaos being who, on her first night in this world, experimented with herself using her chaos powers, the Tree replies.

I blush. “W-well, I’m still an adult in my head. And, I was a guy for twenty-four years. You honestly expect me not to be curious about how the other side felt during that kinda thing? Besides, it’s my own body. I can do what I want and it not be wrong... right?”

I swear the Tree chuckles. Regardless, I do believe we’ve gone off topic. As to answer your question, Discord had to give the Bearers a chance. He did this because there are unspoken rules yourself and Discord are bond to. It is the price for being able to manipulate reality in ways no other being can.

“Okay, I get it,” I say, waving a hoof. “It’s like in Ben 10: Ultimate Alien, when Professor Paradox says there are places he can’t go and things he can’t do. Like that kinda thing, right?”

I sense the Tree feels confused, before slowly saying, I suppose you can look at it that way. Probably doesn’t even know what I was talking about. Now, is that all? I feel you can return safely, without Twilight Sparkle’s spell affecting you now.

I nod, before frowning. “If I told you I know something that’s going to happen to you, would you already know about it?”

I’m met with silence. I’ll take that as a "yes".

There’s a flash of light.

___________________________________________________________

When my eyesight returns I’m standing in front of the Tree, my hoof still pressed against it.

I look up at it, still glowing with its strength, magic holding back the vines that will grow from the Plunder Seeds Discord planted little over a thousand years ago.

I smile, nodding to it. “It was nice chatting with you, Tree. See ya around.”

I walk out of the cave and look up at the sky. The stars are out, meaning Celestia has already lowered the sun and the whole riot caused by Twilight’s spell is over.

Smirking to myself, I teleport, ready to return home. Wonder if Spoiled was amongst the crowd. If so, that’s good blackmail material.

Author's Note

Okay, kinda didn't really have the CMC and Screwy meet for long. that's for the next chapter, when Screwy start attending school as herself.

So, how will Cheerilee and the students react when they learn Diamond has a twin sister. Also, will Screwy get called out on her prank when everypony in school learns she has chaos powers?

You'll have to wait and see.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

The Learning Curveball

___________________________________________________________

I open the door, nodding to Randolph as I walk through.

“How can you still defend her after the chaos she caused the whole town today?!”

I pause on my way to the stairs, turning to look in the direction of the living room. Wait. Is she seriously blaming me for what happened to today? So, anything odd occurs, the filly with chaos powers clearly had something to do with it? Because nothing weird ever happened in this town before I came along.

Levitating up to make no noise, I float over to the living room and peak around the corner.

As expected, Spoiled is standing in front of a very tired looking Filthy Rich, the former looking flustered and angry beyond what really is needed.

“Now, honey,” he says in what I can tell is a tone just inches away from being exasperated, “Princess Celestia made it quite clear Miss Sparkle caused what happened and that it was not her intention for things to get as they did.”

“Nonsense!” Spoiled retorts, shaking her head. “That’s a lie she’s implanted into both the princess and that unicorn’s minds! She caused it! She’s a Chaos Monster! It’s all she knows how to do!”

“Actually, the moment Twilight appeared, I hightailed it out of there to avoid that incoming disaster!” Both glance in my direction as I float in, my forelegs folded, my expression a deadpan.

Spoiled just glares at me. “Lies! You’ve done nothing but cause chaos since you arrived! Why the princess didn’t have you turned to stone already is beyond me, but she will soon! You’re evil ways are at their end!”

I glare. “Evil ways? Last I checked, pranks aren’t evil. If they were, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash would already be in jail!”

“Pranks?” Spoiled looks at me with befuddled rage. “You call what you’ve been doing pranks? You put our daughter, your own supposed sister, in the hospital!”

I snort. “The laxatives would’ve worked their way out of her system within hours. She only needed to remain in hospital because of the discomfort the unnecessary stomach-pumping put her through! A stomach-pumping you made her go through!”

“Don’t try pinning your blame on me, monster!” she snaps, taking a step forward. “All you’ve done is cause trouble for this family from the moment you got here!”

“Well, while you’re wasting your breath blabbing about how I’m the one in this family who needs their priorities readjusted, I’m going to school tomorrow.”

A folder appears directly beside Dad’s head.

“You are not setting hoof in the same school where my daughter goes for her learning!” Spoiled orders, reaching for the folder, only for it to turn to jello and smoosh in her grasp.

I scoff. “So, one of your children is allowed to go to school but the other isn’t? Reason? And, if you say because I’m a chaos beast or whatever else you’ve prattled on since I first got here, I’m not gonna listen.”

“You can’t go to the same school as Diamond!” she snarls, stepping towards me, though her snarl is less intimating (not that she was intimidating me in the first place) with her face covered in green jello.

“Why?” I ask, cocking my head. “Afraid that seeing me defy you will make her question whether she should follow you like the trained dog you treat her as?”

A vein twitches on her forehead and I smirk.

“I’m going ta bed,” I teleport passed Spoiled and kiss Daddy on the cheek, saying, “Goodnight, Daddy.”

With that, after taking a look at Spoiled’s fuming face, I teleport back to my room, to find Randolph standing there.

“Would you like anything to eat, miss?” he asks, giving a small bow of the head.

I shake my own. “I’m good, Randolph. I’ve something planned, anyway. Ya know, Chaos Magic an' all?”

He nods, bidding me a quick, but warm, “Goodnight, Miss Screwball,” and heads off, no doubt to tend to some other chore.

Smiling, I float back into my room and close the door, remembering to put sealing charms on it to ensure Spoiled can’t get in again whilst I’m sleeping, nor will any I don’t want unless they have permission from myself, even if they’ve been ordered by Spoiled.

With the knowledge I’ll be able to sleep in security of not finding myself given a makeover in my sleep meant to enforce an obedience to Spoiled, I change into a human form and sit on my bed.

I click my fingers and a McDonald’s triple cheeseburger, a large fries and Fanta, plus a large caramel sundae appear on a tray on my bedside table.

Just because I’ve become a pony, doesn’t mean I can’t use my Chaos Magic to still enjoy the things I did back when I was human in the real world. A little Chaos Magic on my inner systems and processing meat is no problem.

___________________________________________________________

“WHAT?!” Diamond screams as I float above the floor as Daddy and I are situated at the foot of her bed. She’s staring at Daddy as if she can’t believe what she just heard... which I guess she doesn’t. If I didn’t know the truth about Diamond, I’d say like mother like daughter.

The Earth Stallion just nods. “Your sister will be starting school today.”

“But— But, Daddy,” she whines, shaking her head with fear in her eyes. “She’ll ruin everything! Everypony will think I’m a loser because I’m related to her!”

He just chuckles, shaking his head. “Now, Diamond, I think that’s a bit much. I’m sure everypony will love your sister.”

She glares at me, the look saying “That’s why I don’t want you going to the same school I go to”.

I just shrug. Like I care. Sure, I don’t need to go to school, but it would get boring just going around Ponyville everyday. Besides, being at school means I can rub things in, which’ll make it harder for Diamond to find a way to get me in trouble, which I will in turn use to keep the CMC from getting blamed for stuff Diamond pins on them.

There has to be stuff in between the episodes I’ve seen.

“But... but what if she’s not smart!” Diamond yells, pointing at me. “What if she messes up whatever work Miss Cheerilee gives her so badly that I have to leave because she thinks her stupidity will rub off on me?!”

I narrow my eyes. Okay, gonna be redeemed later or not, I’m really considering making things hard for her.

Daddy gives Tiara a hard look. “Tiara, she is your sister. I doubt she will do that badly.”

A lot of Bronies and Pegasisters woulda disagreed with that logic several episodes ago, I don’t say out loud.

“Don’t worry, Daddy,” I say in a sweet voice, inwardly sneering at the death glare Tiara aims at me. “I promise to be on my best behavior.”

___________________________________________________________

“Class, we have a new student joining us today,” Miss Cheerilee says.

Some murmurs go through the class, before the teacher quietens them.

“Alright, you may come in.”

I walk in, to which a lot of the class gasps.

Miss Cheerilee looks just as confused as the rest of them as I move to stand next to her, smiling out at the class.

“Why’s Diamond Tiara wearing a beanie instead of her tiara,” I hear one filly’s voice whisper.

“What’s with her hair? When’d it grow so long?” a colt whispers.

“What happened to her eyes?” a pony can’t help smiling at recognizing as Dinky Doo asks.

“Never mind all that!” Twist cries, standing up in her seat and pointing at my flank. “What happened to her Cutie Mark?!”

It’s now that all the other students seem to notice I do not have a tiara on my flank, but a screw and baseball.

“Um... yes, well...” the poor teacher stutters, clearly taken aback by my similar appearance to my sister.

I sigh, smiling. “Hi, Ponvyille students. I’m Screwball, Diamond Tiara’s twin sister.”

There is an amusing silence, in which I have to hold back snickers due to the sounds of a chirping cricket in the background.

Three, two, one...

“WHAT?!”

The classroom erupts into screams of shock and confusion at my declaration, whilst I just stand there and cackle like a loony.

It takes Cheerilee several minutes to calm the class down, before she turns to me and asks me to fully introduce myself, muttering under her breath, “As much for myself as the other students.”

I look out to them all and smile. “Okay. I’m gonna get the first obvious question outta the way. None of you would know about me because I’ve been in hospital since I was a baby.”

This is met with a few gasps of shock and looks of worry.

“What happened?” Sunny Days asks, her ears pulled back.

I sigh, looking down. “I was kinda born asleep. It's called Unresponsive Wakefulness Syndrome. Nothing the doctors did would wake me up, so I was stuck being looked after all my life.”

This causes everypony to look at each other, before a brown hoof I notice belongs to a certain Button Mash... even though I know he didn’t reappear until season five, raises into the air. “If the doctors couldn’t wake you up, how come you’re awake now?”

I nod. “A good question, Mr. Mash. One I shall answer after speaking about something important to our dear teacher.” As I finish, I turn to Miss Cheerilee and bow. “I’m sorry for my actions yesterday, Miss Cheerilee.”

She blinks, looking confused. “You’re actions? Yesterday?”

I look up, nodding. “I pretended to be my sister because I wanted to pull a prank. I have since realized how wrong I was to do so and humbly ask you to accept my apology.”

She blinks again, cocking her head. “Pretended to be her?”

Yellow light flashes over my body and everypony gasps. I now look exactly like Diamond Tiara, save the goofy grin I’m sporting.

“How did you do that?” Snails asks, his mouth hanging agape.

I return to my form and grin. “Any of you remember when Discord was running amok here in Ponyville a couple days ago?”

They all nod and I shrug. “He found me in the hospital and put some Chaos Magic in me. When the Element Bearers used them to turn him to stone and cure the world of his chaos, it all went into me.”

“Wait a minute,” Sunny Days says, staring at me with wide eyes. “Are you saying you have powers like Discord?”

I smirk, the desks all turning into metal, before reverting back, to everypony else’s amazement. “Yep.” I turn to Miss Cheerilee. “And that’s how I pretended to be my sister. I’m sorry, Miss Cheerilee. I’ll accept any punishment you would have given her and any additional ones you feel I deserve for trying to get her in trouble in the first place.”

The mulberry mare blinks a few times, before shaking her head and speaking slowly. “Well... Screwball... as long as you’ve learned your lesson, I’ll let it go this time. Do it again, though, and you will have to deal with the consequences.”

I give a genuine relieved smile and nod, saluting. “Understood, ma’am.”

She nods, before indicating to a spare seat behind Scootaloo. “Take your seat, Screwball and we can begin.”

I move over to my desk and sit down, looking around at everypony and smiling, though feeling a little disheartened when they quickly avert their gazes and return them to the front.

I give a small pout. Wow. Now I know how Nyx felt in Past Sins on her first day of school. Which reminds me...

A second later I look inside my desk and smile at my first edition copy of Past Sins, now free from the small bits of wear and tear it had gained due to my regular reading of it. I got it back when the Luna’s Hoard went out on Ebay. I’d wanted to get two, but my mother back in the real world wouldn’t let me spend over $100 on two books, regardless of the reasons.

I smirk and the book multiples into two.

I frown, looking up, thinking. I wonder if Twilight would like to read this and maybe Princess Luna too? It would certainly be an interesting read and...

I frown again, several points made in that fic coming to mind. I’m gonna have to investigate to see if anything similar is going on in this reality. You never know.

But, I put that out of mind for now and focus on the morning lesson. Can’t wait to speak with the CMC after this. They’ve probably a ton other questions, just like everypony else.

___________________________________________________________

“Thus concludes my reasoning why those ponies that disrupted the gala this year should be arrested and jailed. Or, at the very least, striped of half their possessions to pay for the damage,” the white unicorn finished, puffing out his chest.

Celestia was finding it very hard not to simply roll her eyes at her nephew’s blustering.

“Blueblood,” she said in a calm tone that masked her annoyance at his slight frown at not being addressed by title, “you say those six ponies, who unintentionally caused the gala to fall apart, thus it was an accident, should be punished?”

The noble unfitting of the word nodded, sniffing. “The sooner, the better, Auntie. We cannot have others think we would allow such actions to go unpunished.”

“Did it ever occur to you to check just who they were, nephew?” Celestia gave a slight eyebrow raise.

Blueblood paused, looking up with a slight frown. “I believe that wench that dared to soil my royal face with commoner cake was... her name was Rarity, I believe?”

Celestia nodded. “Very good, nephew. Now, what is the name of the unicorn who used the Element of Generosity to aid in Discord’s defeat several days ago?”

Blueblood paused, looking confused. Celestia knew this would stump him. Unless he could use a pony to further his own gains or to demand punishment upon for some ridiculous actions, he rarely bothered to learn names. And, despite their fame as heroes, it was clear even he knew the Element Bearers were beyond his reach. Either that, or he was so full of himself he hadn't even considered it. She was leaning towards the latter.

“Allow me to answer the question for you, Blueblood,” she said, barely holding back a small smirk. “Her name, one of the six ponies who is now a national hero for saving us all from Discord, is Rarity.”

The stallion cocked an eyebrow, before snorting. “Auntie, I fail to see why this is important. If Miss Rarity saved us as one of the Element Bearers, I do not see what it has to do with that Rarity mare’s punishment for insulting... our...”

He blinked, before his ears splayed back.

Celestia nodded. “Indeed nephew. The Rarity that helped save Equestria and the Rarity whom was at the gala are the same Rarity. If you wish me to punish her for something as trivial as being offended by your own actions at the gala and seeking her own small justice for it, you will be punishing a national hero. I do not believe our subjects will look lightly on such a thing. Many of the nobility will talk and not in a flattering manner.”

She’d got him.

However, upon mentioning the gala, Blueblood snarled. “My actions? She deserved such treatment. She was merely trying to get in favour with me for political gain, just like all those other mares!”

At this, Celestia scowled, causing Blueblood, her personal assistant Quick Script and several of the guards to shudder. You did not want to be under the princess’s gaze when she scowled.

“Blueblood,” she said in a tone that told you she was angry, but holding it in, which caused the prince to whimper, “Rarity is the Element of Generosity. Generosity! For you to insinuate that such a mare would only be interested in political gain shows very little of you ability to read ponies! I have spoken with Rarity myself on the matter and she informed me that she has dreamed of a relationship with yourself, not because of your power of money, but because she admired you for the pony you are.”

Blueblood gave a small smile at that. “R-really?”

“However, your actions and behavior the night of the gala left her realizing you are not the honorable stallion she had envisioned you to be since she was a filly, but are a selfish, closed-minded maul, who cares not for the feelings of others, but only himself!”

The smile fell from his face as quickly as it had formed and genuine sadness filled him at that thought.

Celestia pointed a hoof toward the throne room doors. “You may go, nephew.” He opened his mouth to say something. “You may go!”

Slumping his shoulders, the prince turned and trod out slowly, the doors closing behind him.

Celestia sighed, letting shoulders slump a little.

However, before she could dwell on the matter, there was a swooshing sound, followed by a wisp of embers appearing before her, which came together and formed a scroll.

A letter from Twilight already? she couldn’t help rolling her eyes. I do hope this letter isn’t her trying to make up for a letter I told her she didn’t need to send.

Opening the letter, she began to read.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I realize this letter comes shortly after you informed me about how I don’t need to send you letters on a weekly basis and only when a reason comes up.

Well, a reason has come up. She, I should say, came up a few days ago and, after learning about her, I have been trying to figure out how best to word the situation we now face.

Now, as you remember, several days ago, Discord got out and caused his chaos, starting around Ponyville before he intended to head towards Canterlot and beyond.

It would seem that, whilst he is no longer out, something he left behind remained in Equestria.

Allow me to explain: a day after Discord’s defeat, my friends and I were each pranked, as were a lot of Ponyville’s citizens. It turned out the pranksters were not, as one might expect, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash, Dash herself becoming a victim of one of the pranks.

Instead, another pony joined Pinkie’s pranking. The second culprit was a young Earth Pony filly named Screwball.

Celestia paused, raising an eyebrow. That is an odd name for one to give their foal. She went back to reading.

Screwball proved to be a dangerous mix when combined with Pinkie’s pranking wishes. She is one of the two daughters of Filthy Rich, one of the wealthiest ponies in Ponyville.

Celestia had to pause again, an eyebrow arched yet once more. She did know of Mr. Rich and, as far as she was aware, the stallion known as Filthy Rich only had one daughter, a filly by the name of Diamond Tiara. Did he recently have another daughter?

She frowned, shaking her head. That wouldn’t make sense. How could he have a new daughter and she play pranks with Pinkie Pie? That didn’t even come close to making sense, even for the pink mare.

Shaking her head again, Celestia returned to the letter, hoping Twilight would enlighten her as to this confusing array of thoughts now plaguing her.

Now, you may already know of his first daughter, Diamond Tiara and are probably confused by my saying Screwball is also his daughter.

Well, while you will be confused at first by what I tell you, know that there are answers to this. Screwball and Diamond Tiara are twins. Yes, twins.

However, when they were born, Screwball, or, as she was known at the time, Lilac, was born with Unresponsive Wakefulness Syndrome. She has been in hospital for all her life until several days ago. You will notice, I assume, the coincidences in this timing.

This is because, Lilac was found by Discord whilst he was free and he placed a bit of Chaos Magic within her, turning her into a chaos spreading being that would do so unconsciously, as she had no living mind at the time.

Celestia’s eyes widened in horror. Another being that could spread chaos and this one without knowing it? That was even more dangerous than Discord himself!

However, Celestia kept her calm, if only not to alarm those around her and continued reading, hoping Twilight would say the situation wasn’t as bad as she was envisioning, having fought Discord alongside Luna all those centuries ago.

Discord unintentionally put an end to his own plans with Lilac, whom he renamed Screwball after infusing her with a fraction of Chaos Magic. The force of that magic pulled the spirit of a being from another world into Screwball’s body just moments before we used the Elements of Harmony to turn Discord back into stone.

When the Elements dispersed the chaos energy he’d already spread, it was pulled towards the only being left with any chaotic power, one who was not harmed by the Elements due to her spirit not having any of Discord’s ill intent when the Harmonic energies were released: Screwball.

Once she came to, Zecora found her and brought her to the Rich Manor, which Screwball figured out was her family’s home after taking a potion Zecora gave her that let her see her own past.

Screwball has proven that, whilst she does posses Discord’s sneaky nature, she is a good-hearted filly. From what Pinkie has told us and what Dash has observed of her since I asked her to tail the filly, she seems as innocent as any other filly her age... or, at least physical age.

Screwball never mentioned just what kind of creature she was before being pulled into her current form from her world, nor her actual age.

This letter is mainly to inform you of her existence and that, despite her having Chaos Magic, seems to be using it for good... or at the very least, minor pranks as opposed to trying to turn Equestria into the Chaos Capital of the world, like Discord did.

I will keep you informed of events pertaining to her, as well as any more lessons in friendship I gain.

Your ever faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle

Celestia remained motionless for several moments as she processed the meaning of the letter she had just read.

There was another creature with Chaos Magic, like Discord, but who wasn’t using it for evil. She was just trying to live her life.

She frowned, thinking. Could it be possible that such a thing could happen? True, before Discord went about trying to turn Equestria into his own little playpen of chaos, she had hoped he would use his powers for good, but was it really a possibility that one with such powers could harness them for good?

After several moments, she nodded, before levitating a blank scroll and began writing on it. If Screwball could prove to be trustworthy with her Chaos Magic, something she would get Twilight and her friends to observe over the course of time, she might just be able to get Discord to use his own powers for good... and maybe finally get her best friend that was not her sister back.

Author's Note

Sorry for the late chapter... and sorry if it doesn't seem like much.

Chapter name is thanks to Lonestar_Pony, who's idea for the title was way better than mine, "Learning Screwy".

So, Celestia now knows about Screwball. wonder where this will lead. *cough* Keep Calm and Flutter On *cough*

Note: Past Sins, Nyx and any OC characters from said story belong to Pen Stroke and any further mentioning of them will be unofficial to the Past Sins series.

Now, seeing as i couldn't use the computer to finish this yesterday, i instead watched the trilogy of the Back to the Future movies. I bought the special Anniversary Edition a few weeks back and finally got around to watching it. I loved the little bit where Christopher Loyd assumed his role as Doc Brown to give us a reason why the date of October 21st 2015 did not match with what we saw in the Back to the Future II. It was a bit confusing at the end, but overall enjoyable indeed.

One thing the Anivesary Edittion inculded in its Bonus Features that should not even exist is the two eipsides of the ANIMATED CARTOON OF BACK TO THE FUTURE!

Good god, Sweet Celestia, whomever you wanna say it to, that thing was SHIT! Just two episodes is all that i could watch and they were two too many! Whilst Christopher Loyd plays Doc Brown in the intro and outro bits, i don't think he even knew how bad the show was going to STINK. or he did, but he only learned AFTER doing the live action snippits. After all, neither he nor Michael Jay Fox voiced Marty or Doc Brown in the show, and rightfully so. It sucks horribly.

If you've never seen the cartoon of Back to the Future, do yourself the biggest favour EVER and DON'T WATCH IT! If you are a true Back to the Future fan, you will avoid this like the plague so you don't have it in your memory, trying to soil your fond memories of the movies, like i am now stuck suffering from.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter. Next up, Screwy joins up with the CMC to go have some fun on an adventure and— OH, SWEET CELESTIA, WE'RE DOOMED!

til next time, later everypony

Crusaders Call Chaos and— Oh, Buck! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!

Cutie Mark Crusaders Call Chaos and— Oh, Buck! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!

___________________________________________________________

As the bell signals the end of class and the start of recess I move to leave with the rest of the fillies and colts, before I notice they’ve all gathered around my desk.

I roll my eyes. “If you wanna ask questions, meet me outside by the playground.”

I poof away, reappearing by a pair of swings. I look them over. They look in pretty good condition. Then again, the last time I took notice was after Pipsqueak used the TV show art of exposition to bring continuity by mentioning the playground was destroyed during Twilight’s yet to happen battle with Tirek, so it would make sense the playground was in good condish.

Come to think of it, just how did... or, does, I suppose, Twilight’s battle with Tirek end up ruining the playground equipment, yet the school remains intact?

I shake my head. Questions for another time.

I turn to see the students all making their way out, looking around, spotting me and making a beeline right for my location.

Not too far off, the CMC are hanging back, watching me getting grilled with questions.

“Dang,” Apple Bloom says, frowning. “Ah was hoping to ask Screwball some things mahself.”

“Doesn’t look like we’ll get the chance,” Sweetie Belle sighs, as they turn towards the tree they normally sit under.

“I was gonna ask if her chaos powers could make me fly,” Scootaloo said, lifting one of her wings and looking at it as they trudged along. “Or maybe she could give us out Cutie Marks like that,” she flicked her tail for emphasis.

“Well, I wouldn’t do that to you, Scoots, without giving your wings a good once over,” I say simply. “Besides, in regards to your Cutie Marks, there are some things I’m not allowed to do, and just giving you your Cutie Marks is one of them.”

The three fillies sigh.

“Yeah,” Bloom nods as we reach the tree. “Ah guess that makes sense and—”

They all freeze and whirl around to see me.

I smile and wave. “Hi.”

They look from me, over to the group of fillies and colts, where I’m still answering question, then back to me, back to the group, back to me and so on for about a minute, until they get dizzy and drop to the ground, each doing a good impression of everyone’s favourite mailpony.

Apple Bloom’s the first to recover enough to ask the obvious question. “If yer over there, how are ya over here?” she asks groggily, waving a wobbly hoof in the group’s direction, then pointing it at me.

I roll my eyes. “I told you all I have Chaos Magic, remember? With it, I can answer their questions,” I indicate to the group where the other me is smiling as she answers a question posed by the colt who’s teeth make him look like he’s related to Hayseed Turnip Truck, “and still talk with you three at the same time.”

They each get up, looking uncertain. “Doesn’t that get confusing for you?” Sweetie Belle asks, cocking her head.

I shake my head and point to my noggin. “I’m a being of chaos. My head’s already full of stuff nopony would really have going on up here, not even the princesses. Trust me, this is nothing compared to trying to sort through all the other stuff in here.”

They look at each other, before nodding slowly.

After a few minutes, Scootaloo frowns. “Wait. You said you there are some things you can’t do? I thought you’re like Discord, and he can do anything.”

I frown slightly. Does what she just said count as stereo-typing? I inwardly shake it off, and outwardly shake my head slowly.

“No, Scootaloo. He can’t, and neither can I.”

“Huh?” they all say in unison, looking to each other, then to me.

I sigh, sitting down and indicate for them to do the same. “Okay. Before I explain, you all have to Pinkie Promise nopony else, and I mean nopony ever, not even your grandchildren when you’re all Granny’s Smith’s age or older, will hear this. You won't even write it in diaries, for those of you that have them. Got it.”

The three fillies went through the motions, their eyes widening on completion of the Pinkie Promise just what they’ve done.

I nod. Now, I have my reasons for making them Pinkie Promise, one being to keep Discord from kicking my ass for blabbing when the Mane 6 let him out in I think a couple months. Last thing I need is what I’m about to say being printed in the Foal Free Press during the Ponyville Confidential thing.

“Okay,” I nod, glancing around to make sure nopony else is nearby or close enough to hear. “Discord and I both have rules we have to follow.”

At once, they all raised an eyebrow.

“Rules?” Scootaloo waves a hoof towards the sky. “He made cotton candy clouds that spilled chocolate milk. What kinda rules is he following for that?”

I sigh, shaking my head. “That’s not what I mean, Scootaloo. You see, there are things Discord and I cannot do, even if we wanted to. For example,” my face and heart droop as I look over to Apple Bloom. “I know what you really wanna ask me, Apple Bloom, but I can’t. I can’t bring your parents back. It’s one of the most important rules Discord and I have to follow. Our powers are near infinite with their possibilities, but we cannot ever bring the dead back. Believe me, Discord wishes he could.” At the curious frown, I look up to the sky. “I know what Discord’s life was like before he tried to take over Equestria the first time. He lost several ponies he cared deeply about and learned too late you can’t bring back the dead.”

Silence falls between the four of us for some time, only broken by Apple Bloom sniffling as she wipes her eyes.

After some time, I clear my throat. “So... any plans for Cutie Mark crusades today?”

I realize too late what I’ve said and regret my words the moment they leave my lips, because they each look to each other, before looking to me with big grins.

Oh, buck.

___________________________________________________________

“Now how in the hay did that even happen?” Apple Bloom asks as we stagger through the fields of apples trees, all glued together with tree sap.

A little interesting note: Tree sap from one particular tree in White Tail Wood is somehow immune to the effects of Chaos Magic. It is also the very tree who’s sap we are now all covered in. I’d quickly checked and, thankfully, there were no more such trees. I still had to make the CMC Pinkie Promise to keep that to themselves too, though, just in case. Last thing I need is anyone learning how to cancel out my powers. Sure, it sounds like a good safety measure in theory, but it would only take one pony will ill intent, say, randomly thinking here, Spoiled Rich, finding out to make it a nightmare.

Thankfully, as wrong as it may sound, that tree is no more, knocked over when we all crashed into it and crushed to splinters due to what the crusaders had been trying to get their Cutie Marks. Still, better not to let Spoiled learn about it. With her resources, she might just find one other and try to mass-produce it just to try and tame me.

We reach the hose and wash ourselves off.

“At least we got away from that Hydra,” Scootaloo says, shaking herself off once she’s free and clean of sap.

I glare at her. “Well, I told you bringing it over from the swamp was a stupid idea, but did any of you listen to me? No. I’m a being of chaos. If I say trying to clean the teeth of a four-headed beast that thinks ponies are a tasty treat is a bad idea, then it’s a bad idea.”

“Yeah,” Bloom nods. “Guess it weren’t the best idea we ever had.”

I struggle not to comment.

“Oh, Screwball. Glad ah found ya,” we look up as we finish cleaning off to see Applejack walking towards us. “Yer dad came by a while ago asking ’boucha. Yer sister’s just gotten outta the hospital and he wants ya back home.”

We all groan. Really? I have to leave the CMC to go see if the sister who treats me like an insect is alright?

I sigh, nodding. “Okay. Thanks, AJ.”

She nods, before looking to the others, before a startled look enters her eyes. “Wait. Ya’ll didn’t bring Screwball on yer crusading, did ya?”

“Yeah,” Sweetie nods, then shrugs. “Seems brushing hydra teeth isn’t our special talent.”

Applejack’s eyes go wide and she turns to me.

I hold up my hooves and float a little into the air. “Hey, don’t look at me. I don’t know how they convinced me to do that either. But I promise it won’t happen again.” And that's a promise I very much intend to keep.

Seriously, how the hell did they convince me to do that? I still don’t understand it myself.

With a reluctant nod, Applejack turns her attention to the crusaders and I hear her start to lecture them as I teleport away, back home.

___________________________________________________________

“Oh, your sister’s out sick?” Miss Cheerilee asked Diamond Tiara as the filly handed over a note, though looking as if she didn’t care.

Tiara scoffed. “Whatever. Said her stomach was hurting, so Daddy said she could stay home. She’s just playing hooky.”

Miss Cheerilee frowned. “Tiara, your sister could actually be sick. Just because she has chaos powers, it doesn’t mean she could stop herself from getting sick.”

Tiara didn’t pay attention to the worried looks the Blank Flank Crusaders exchanged.

“Whatever. Serves her right,” she turned and walked towards her desk. “She put me in the hospital, it’s only right she ends up sick herself.”

Miss Cheerilee nodded uncertainly, before looking out to the class. “Okay, everypony. Today we have the Student Pony President Election between Diamond Tiara and Twist. Have you all considered your vote?”

Uncertain murmuring went throughout the class.

“Okay, then,” Miss Cheerilee said, moving towards the door. “Everypony out and get ready to cast your vote.”

Diamond Tiara just smirked, nodding to Silver Spoon, who nodded back. She was going to win. There was no question about it.

___________________________________________________________

I groan as I lay on my bed, not in pain, but boredom.

Last night when I got home, it was to the usual belittling and being told I’m a chaos beast by Spoiled, with Diamond actually agreeing with her, not knowing she’d have been fine had Spoiled simply not gotten the filly’s stomach pumped.

I didn’t even bother explaining that, not with Spoiled there. Thankfully, Daddy managed to keep the situation under control and I simply went to bed without supper (Spoiled’s punishment that Daddy reluctantly agreed to). Not that it mattered, I just went human and had myself some KFC.

By the way, in case you’re wondering, when I say, I went human, I don’t mean I turned into an Equestria Girls version of myself, but a real human version, like the kind in those Human Equestria fics.

Well, when I woke up, I overheard something downstairs that made me recheck my calender as to when in the show I’d arrived, my digital timer saying “Tiara’s Redemption Is Not Today”.

I could overhear Spoiled telling Diamond that she’s expected to win the Student Pony President Election today.

I have to blink, before my mouth opens in a small O.

This is the time Tiara won the election before, the one mentioned in the episode where, instead of just getting a window Discord destroyed during his time out of stone fixed like Twist suggested, after Diamond wins, it’s turned into a mosaic, like the ones showing the Mane 6 after they beat Nightmare Moon and Discord.

After learning that, I’d quickly made my body hotter and when Randolph had come in to check why I wasn’t up, he’d informed Daddy and Spoiled, the latter of whom assumed I was faking (for once, she was in the right there), Tiara joining her mother’s side.

However, Daddy was convinced (I made a very convincing performance) that I am sick, so I was told I could stay home and Diamond would take a note to Miss Cheerilee, letting her know I wouldn’t be in today.

So, here I am, stuck in my room, bored out of my mind.

It sucks, because I need to make sure I don’t interfere with this event. It needs to happen, so that Tiara can reference it on the day Pip gets elected.

I groan, rolling onto my side. What the heck am I meant to do now?

It’s only been a couple minutes since Tiara left for school and I was left alone “to rest” and I’m already so bored I want to go against my original plan and just go to school and risk altering the timeline.

“What I am going to do?” I groan, leaning over the side of my bed. “I’m so bored. But, I can’t just go out. Sure, I could teleport and maybe spend my day exploring some other place here in Equestrtia, like Appleloosa, or Trottingham, Cloudsdale... but there’s a chance somepony who knows either Daddy or Bitch will see me and ask them about it.” I put my hooves over my face. “Last thing I need is having to explain to them why I lied about being sick so I didn’t go to school so an event to put Tiara on the right path will play out, let alone how I know of this event. Man, if I were in the Equestria Girls world I could at least explore there without worry of being found out. Sure, I’d have to watch out for Sunset Shimmer, but I could avoid her.” I pout, rolling onto my back. “Not that it matters. The portal’s closed and gonna stay closed for a long while. Hell, it isn’t even gonna be opened permanently until after Twilight beats Tirek.”

You know, you can still go there.

I look up to see a ghostly version of the human me, leaning against the wall, giving me a bored look.

“What are you talking about?” I grumble, sitting up and propping my chin up with a hoof.

You’ve been there before, remember? glancing to the door I see the anthro me laying on the floor, looking up at the ceiling, her hands behind her head. When you first got here, remember? You accidentally went there after failing to go home.

Now, I’m sure a part of you is wondering just why the hell I’ve got two other versions of me, humanoid ones at that, chatting with me.

Well, have you read or watched the radio play Bride of Discord? If so, it’s kinda what Discord was doing there, only I’m doing it just out of sheer boredom and the need to talk to at least someone, as opposed to having no one to talk to whatsoever.

It sure does give a new meaning to the phrase “talking to yourself”.

I sigh, before shaking my head and smiling. “You’re right. Been meaning to go there and check the place out anyway. ... Should probably not let Twi know I did this, huh?”

They shrug, saying in unison, When the portal’s open, will it really mater? and they disappear.

Grinning I turn to my bed and create a double of myself. She’ll act sick like I led my family believe I am until I return.

With that taken care of, I grin and blink out of the universe.

___________________________________________________________

The CMC pout as they watch Diamond give her long-winded, snobby victory speech, whilst they stayed near Twist, giving their condolences for her lost. After all, they’d voted for her.

However, once again it seemed Diamond Tiara had won.

Once Diamond finally finished talking, several mover ponies arrived, bringing with them a stained-glass window.

It depicted Diamond Tiara standing on a small hill with a determined expression on her face, with the sun shining behind her as a backdrop. It also gave Diamond Tiara’s skin the appearance of crystal, as if it was meant to convey that Diamond’s skin was glowing like her first name’s sake did when hit by light.

“Much better than simply fixing it like an ordinary window, don’t you agree?” Tiara bragged, standing in front of the window in the same pose she was portrayed as.

“Ah dunno if Screwball’s really sick, but if’n she lied about it, Ah have a feelin’ Ah know why,” Apple Bloom scowled at the pink Earth Pony.

Scootaloo nodded. “Yeah. If I had to live with a sister that obnoxious I’d get a stomach ache too. Heh. Maybe that’s what got her sick in the first place.”

The four fillies shared a giggle at that, glad to be able to take their minds of Twist’s loss and Diamond’s rubbing it in.

Author's Note

Not really sure about the title for this chapter. Does it still fit, or should i have called it something else?

Anyway, next chapter Screwy explores the Equestria Girls world, before returning for Nightmare Night, where she'll meet with Luna for the first time. Wonder if she knows about Screwy or even Celestia has yet to tell her.

Anyway, in regards to a challenge i issued a couple days ago in a blog. so far, only two have taken the challenge.

Well, hope you all enjoyed this chapter. minimal as i feel it was and look forward to Screwy messing around in the human world. Maybe she'll cause some problems for a certain three humans? You'll have to wait and see.

Til next time, later everypony

Humanity’s Lucky I Ain’t Discord part 1

___________________________________________________________

As the light around me fades, I took a look at where I’ve come out. I’m in a large park with a lot of plants.

“Ha!” I grin, folding my arms. “Knew I’d...” My face turns bright red as I look down at myself, having noticed the feeling of my arms touching bare skin, before I eep and move my hands to cover my privates and chest.

What the hell? I’m nude! Why the hell am I nude?! Twilight never came here nude, she was always wearing clothes when she went through the—

I groan and would facehoof—palm, if I wasn’t covering myself.

I didn’t use the portal. There must be a spell on it that gives any nude creature that comes here through it clothing.

Looking around, I see a few other people walking through the park.

“Oh, hell no,” I growl, snapping my fingers, disappearing and reappearing behind some bushes. “I am not getting caught in the buff.”

I blink, realizing something and look down at my hands. I... I just snapped my fingers. I’ve never been able to make the snapping sound before, but in the real world. I tried for years, but it never worked for me.

Wow. Didn’t you ever think about how your human and anthro selves could do it?

Glancing up I see a pony version of me floating above my head.

I shrug. “Never really thought about it, til now.” I shake my head. “Okay, first, I need a wardrobe change.”

I snap my fingers— man, it’s so cool I can make the snapping sound now— a full-length body mirror appearing before me.

I take a good look at myself. I’m a young girl, about ten or eleven, I can’t really guess from looking, but I’m guessing I’m around the same physical age as the CMC in this world. My skin’s pink, like my fur back in Equestria and my hair is a little shorter than it is back there.

I lift my hands and hold them over my chest, frowning slightly. I know I’m a pre-teen, but I feel weird being in this female body without the boobs.

I shrug, putting that thought aside. I can give myself boobs whenever I want, but it wouldn’t help me fit in around here and I’d stand out like a sore thumb.

“Okay,” I say, looking at myself in the floating mirror, one hand on my chin in thought. “Gotta give myself a good look. Hmm. Let’s try this.”

I snap my fingers and I’m suddenly wearing a sleeveless light-purple top with blue stripes along the chest and just above the ending of the shirt, a purple short-skirt with my Cutie Mark over a pair of blue shorts and purple socks over knee-high white boots, like Twilight’s in the movies, with purple on the bottom of the boots.

I look to the pony me floating above me. “Whatcha think?”

She lowers down, looking me over, before shaking her head.

I shrug and turn back to the mirror, snapping my fingers again. Now I’m wearing a pink T-shirt with my Cutie Mark on my chest, a blue skirt with shoulder straps, like the ones Misty wears in the Pokémon Anime, knee-high dark-blue socks with purple patterns and white sneakers.

I look to pony me. “Now?”

She frowns, rubbing her chin with a hoof. Better, but... maybe something else first, before you decide?

I nod, snapping my fingers, my attire changing again, though not by much. Now I’m just wearing a sleeveless pink shirt, a green skirt with black and white stripes patterns and pink socks and sneakers.

“Hmm,” I frown, looking myself over. “Nah.”

Another snap of my fingers and I shift looks once again. This time I’m wearing a yellow T-shirt under pink dress with button straps that go around my neck and yellow socks under green shoes.

The pony me sqees. You look so cute!

I look at myself and can’t help smirking. “Yeah, I do. But,” I sigh, snapping my fingers, “I don’t think that’s the kinda cute that’ll work for me right now.”

My clothes change again, this time becoming a simple white T-shirt, a purple skirt with my Cutie Mark on it and white socks under black shoes.

I glance at my reflection before looking to my pony self. We both stick out our tongues making “bleah” sounds. This is nice, but it’s too plain and I snap my fingers again.

This time I’m wearing a long-sleeve pink shirt with purple stripes down the arms and my Cutie Mark at the bottom-left end of the shirt, a pair of blue jeans and white sneakers.

I glance from my reflection to pony me. She frowns, looking me over. Not bad, not bad. Might come back to this one. Any other ideas though, just in case?

I shrug, snapping my fingers.

Now I’m wearing a top with nothing covering my shoulder and revealing my navel, a pair of light-blue jeans with the legs rolled up to just bellow my knees and the same sneakers and socks as before.

Meh, pony me says, waving her hoof the way a human does for the “so-so” expression. S’alright, but maybe one more?

I nod, snapping my fingers once again. This time I’m wearing a pink tank-top with my Cutie Mark on the front, a dark-purple skirt, pink and purple striped tights and purple shoes, a pink glove that reaches to above my elbow and has no finger on my left, along with a purple rounded bracelet and the same but with the opposite colour scheme on my right.

I look to my pony self. “Well, how about this?” I ask, doing a twirl.

She smiles, clapping her hooves. Oh, yes. That is definitely a good look for this you. Well done, m’lay. Well done, indeed.

I bow at the sound of applause, saying, “Thank you. Thank you. You’re too kind.”

She stops, frowning. Hey. You realize you can still use your powers here, right?

I fold my arms. “Well, yeah. I wouldn’t have been able to get back to Equestria the first time if I didn’t. Must be being a being of chaos thing. Same rules about magic in a world without magic don’t apply to me.”

Definitely better keep that knowledge away from Twilight, she says, thinking. If she knows about your being able to use Chaos Magic in this world, when she’s kinda striped of it in her own human form, that could become a problem if she asks for your help.

I shrug. “I’ll just tell her what I told the CMC. I can’t interfere with certain events in time. She’ll understand. After all, she tried to do the same, remember?”

She nods. Alright. Guess I’ll leave you to have your fun. Any idea where you’re gonna go first?

I frown, rubbing my chin in thought, before grinning. “There are three certain girls who deserve a piece of my mind.”

___________________________________________________________

“Another snack,” Aria grumbled as she and the other two sirens moved through the streets. “I’m sick of snacking!”

“How many times must I repeat myself, Aria?” Adagio sighed in exasperation. “There isn’t any magic in this world. We can only gain so much.”

“But I’m starving!” Aria growled, stomping her foot. “We haven’t had a decent meal since we were banished to this stupid place!”

“Well, complaining about it isn’t going to fix things!” the other siren-turned-human shot back.

“If you’re hungry, why not get some food?” they both glanced at the blue human, who was happily munching on a taco from a nearby taco stand.

They both slapped their faces with their hands.

“Wow. And here I thought you three would be doing something other than bickering and thinking down on Sonata.”

They all blinked, looking around for the source of the voice.

“Up here~” it sang in a sing-song voice.

They all looked up, only to take a step back, gaping, Sonata so shocked she dropped her taco.

Floating in the air was a girl with pink skin, long, messy-curly purple and white hair and eyes that had purple spirals for pupils, wearing a pink tank-top with a baseball and a screw on the front, a dark-purple skirt, pink and purple striped tights and purple shoes, a pink glove that reaches to above her elbow and has no finger on the left, along with a purple rounded bracelet and the same but with the opposite colour scheme on her right.

However, it was the fact that the girl was floating that really had their attention.

“What?” Aria gaped up at the little girl. “How...? How is she doing that?”

Adagio, however, regained her calm and folded her eyes, smirking up at the girl. “Nice try, little girl.” She then looked to her siren sisters. “Humans don’t have real magic, remember? She’s obviously using cables or something like that.”

The girl just smirked. “Oh? Cables, huh? Well, can cables do this?” she snapped her fingers.

Suddenly, Sonata was holding her taco again, it looking like she’d never dropped it.

All three girls looked to each other, the taco, then up at the girl.

“That... that was...” Aria said, her eyes wide with shock.

“Magic!” Adagio growled, before sneering. “Come on, girls. Now’s our chance.”

At once, they began to sang their wordless song, the when they tended to always use when just trying to get more power, as putting any words to a song was more draining.

However, even after a minute of their singing, no green mist appeared from the girl. She just floated in the air, one leg crossed over the other, her arms behind her head, grinning.

“What?” Adagio growled when they finally realized their song wasn’t having any effect on the girl. “What’s going on? Why aren’t you being affected by our magic?”

The girl just burst out laughing. “Yeah. Sorry to disappoint, sirens, but I’m immune to your music spell.”

Their eyes widened. How did this girl know what they used to be?

“How do you know we’re sirens?!” Aria snarled, holding up a fist.

The girl just rolled her eyes. “Really? Is it that hard for you three to figure out? Well, I guess with Sonata that’d be understandable, but you two?” she indicated to Aria and Adagio. “I really thought you’d have figured out why I’ve magic that works and is immune to you guys.”

She snapped her fingers and a chocolate milkshake appeared in her hand, which she then started drinking.

Adagio studied the girl. A being immune to other magic, who can use magic in a world without it? It sounds so beyond reason. If such a thing were known, the chaos it would create would...

Her thoughts trailed off as her eyes widened and she pointed up at the girl. “You’re Discord, the Lord of Chaos!”

The girl finished her drink and tossed it away, the empty glass turning into butterflies that fluttered away and she shrugged. “Sorta yes, sorta no, Dagi.”

“What does that mean?” Sonata cocked her head, confused.

The girl disappeared, only for both Adagio and Aria to yelp as they felt a finger trail down their backs. Whirling around, they saw the girl smiling and giggling. They lunged for her, but when their hands made contact, she turned to smoke.

“Whoopsie.”

Both girls yelped as their clothes just vanished and they moved to cover themselves up.

Meanwhile, the girl was floating in the air again, rolling around as she laughed.

“Oh, this is priceless. I get to pick on the bad guys and they can’t do a thing!” she went back to laughing, tears streaming from her eyes.

“Why you little—” Aria began, whirling around, leaping up to punch the girl.

However, the moment she was in the air, the girl grinned and Aria found herself frozen in place.

“You know, I’ve always wonder how a girl feels that isn’t me,” Aria whimpered as she felt the girls hands moving down her now nude and vulnerable body. “But, maybe some other time.”

With a yelp, Aria drop and landed on the concrete ground with a thud.

The girl roared with laughter. “The look on your face,” she cackled, holding her sides. “So much for big, tough Aria, huh?”

“But, you’ve still got magic!” Adagio stammered angrily, pointing a finger up at the girl whilst still trying to cover herself up as best she could. “Even if you’re like Discord, you should have Equestrian Magic! You’re from Equestria!”

The girls stopped her laughing and shrug. “Meh. I may be from Equestria, but that doesn’t mean I’ve got Equestrian Magic. Chaos Magic’s my thing. Besides, not like I need to worry about you, seeing as what’s gonna happen.”

They all gulped. “Wh-what do you mean?” Sonata shuddered.

The girl just shrugged. “Just that I know what’s going to happen to you in...” she paused, reaching into her skirt pocket and pulling out a stopwatch. “Ah, yeah, that time. Though, telling you know would probably not be a good idea. You’ll need to find that out for yourselves.”

Adagio glared up at the girl. “If you know something, then you’ll tell us!”

The girl just put her hands on her hips, smirking. “Or what?”

Adagio paused, before growling.

The girl smirked. “I thought so.” She snapped her fingers and was gone.

The two naked Sirens growled.

“Yeah, good riddance,” Aria grumbled, getting up, shoving Sonata away when she tried to help. “She’s lucky she left or else...”

“Or else what, Aria?” Adagio growled, rolling her eyes as she went over and helped Sonata up. “What could you have done to her?”

Aria just growled. “Well, since she did that to me, I’d go further. Not like she’d have the balls to do worse.”

“Oh, you wanna bet?”

They all stiffened as they just felt the girl behind them all, chills going down their spines.

“So, you think I’m a pushover, huh?” her voice sounded deeper. “Well, if you’re so eager, how about I show you just what a Being of Chaos can do?”

Their screams were cut off as they were all teleported away.

Author's Note

Ooh. What's Screwball got planned for the Sirens?

Sorry, but that's beyond a PG rating. :trixieshiftright: NOT!

What will Screwy do next? Stay tuned to find out.

Don't worry, it'll be fun stuff next time, no more picking on bad guys

Also, found this pic whilst looking for Screwball's clothing and found this, which feels like it was just made with predictions of my fic.

Screwball's wardrobe choices from here, here, here, here, here, here, here and here

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony.

Humanity’s Lucky I Ain’t Discord part B

___________________________________________________________

I yawn, stretching as I step out of the apartment I’d spent the night in and look over my shoulder, grinning. When the Sirens wake up, they’ll find they can leave the room, their clothes lying at the front door and will no doubt never speak of that wild night ever again. They also won't remember my appearance, instead remembering a girl with black skin and purple hair. I checked adn there's no one like that anywhere near Canterlot or beyond, so it's all good.

As for just what I did with them last night? Well, let’s just say three beings who lived most of their lives being able to fly, suddenly finding themselves several hundreds of feet in the air and falling, only to be teleported up to the original height again and continue at that for several hours... plus, they were all in the buff. Sonata even seemed to be having fun towards the end of it.

Snickering, I float up into the air and zoom through the sky.

Now that I’ve had my fun with the Dazzlings, I’ve other thing to do. For starters, I’m curious about something.

A projection of a holographic screen comes out from the band on my left wrist. “Diamond Tiara,” I say and a pink do appears on a schematic of Canterlot and the nearby towns, including, wouldn’t you guess it, Ponyville.

Nodding, I shoot through the sky, following the directions. Within minutes I’m above a mansion that looks very similar to my home in Ponyville back in Equestria.

Snapping my fingers, I become invisible and float down through the roofing, finding myself in a large dinner room, which has a fine oak table in the centre.

Seated at this table is a man with lightish-brown skin, wearing a back suite and a tie, with a trio of money bags as a patch in the left-breast corner of the suite. I can't help frowning, getting a bit of a strangely bad vibe from him.

To his left is a girl with pink skin, purple and white hair with a tiara-shaped hairclip, wearing a black shirt underneath a yellow jacket and a white skirt, underneath which I could see she was wearing black briefs or shortie panties, I never learned what the names for them were, having not been female til I ended up in Equestria, white (I think) sock and knee-high boots. She looks a bit younger than she did it the first movie, so maybe I’m earlier here than I first thought.

I can’t help frowning at her footwear, though. What is it with the girls in this world and wearing knee-high boots?

And, finally, the third person at the table is a woman with pink skin, wearing a long cyan dress with a belt area that looks like a yellow band covered in diamonds, as well as wearing a bracelet on her right wrist with a similar fashion and a necklace of the same design around her neck, and I notice a earring-shaped buckle on her belt that matches Spoiled Rich’s Cutie Mark.

Man, I thought Spoiled looked weird as a pony, but as a human, she looks quite nice, strangely enough.

Diamond finishes her food, before getting up, a man with purplish-grey skin, slightly bald, with white hair and blue eyes, wearing a suite, with a pin in the shape of a feather duster on the collar of his suite, comes over, holding out her bag, which she takes, wishes her parents a good day, then heads out.

I watch her go, before the sound of another chair being moved turns my attention to the human version of the bitch. “Well, dear. I’ll be off. I have some errands to run before I get to the school. We need to finalize a few of the events for the upcoming Friendship Games between Canterlot High and Crystal Prep.”

“Very well,” Daddy says absentmindedly, waving a hand. “See you later, dear.”

Human Spoiled nods, before leaving, informing Randolph of several things that will be needing attending to throughout the day. Frowning, I glance from her to Daddy. Why do I have this weird feeling?

Spoiled seems to be acting... nice, whilst Daddy seems... distant. What's going on around here?

I hover around for a while as Daddy goes over some stuff on his laptop. Looking over his shoulder I can make out something to do with a place called Camp Everfree. I'll have to remember to check that out at some point.

After a few more minutes, I get bored and decide to see how I can mess with Spoiled. I focus on where she is and teleport to her location... only for my heart to stop.

I’ve arrived in a small room with padded walls. Sitting at a small table are Spoiled... and a girl I hadn’t considered running into here.

It’s... it’s me, the Screwball... well, I guess, since Discord never got to her, Lilac of this world.

Her eyes are normal with purple irises around normal pupils, but blank, just like mine had been before Discord got to me. Her hair is long and flat, no bounce to it at all. All she’s wearing is a white smock. She just sits at the table, looking down at her lap, whilst Spoiled holds her gently, stroking her hair.

I can’t help but move closer and take a seat on the opposite side of the table, directly facing my double, but also finding my eyes being drawn to the human I'd honestly expected to hate.

As I sit, I can swear my double's blank eyes glance in my direction and I freeze as she looks at me, before her eyes return to their original position and all goes quiet.

Spoiled remains there for several hours. When she gets up to leave, she gently lifts the motionless girl up and carries her over to a blanket and pillow which I guess works as her bedding in this room.

I wait silently, watching as she stroke’s her daughter’s cheek, before whispering something and gets up and walks out, the door closing behind her.

I just sit, shocked as I try to process what I've just seen. Spoiled... was being a loving mother to the me of this world. But... how? Why? What's...?

After some time has passed, I move over to Lilac and sit down. She has her back to me and I think she’s fallen asleep.

I sigh. “Sorry I can’t help you, Lilac. But... I honestly wouldn’t know where to start. Maybe... maybe, after he’s released, I can convince Discord to come here with me. He might be able to do something for you.”

With that I teleport out, finding myself standing on the roof of a hospital.

I sit down, just thinking. I hadn’t even thought about the me of this world. Unlike me, she’s still like she was before, though I think she’s a bit better than I was, to be honest. She actually responded to my presence, meaning she must have sensed me or something. At least she has a loving mother, something I'm envious of her for.

After a few minutes of wallowing in pity for the other me, I sigh, shaking my head and smile, holding out my band and a holographic image of the map appearing again.

“Okay, time to find this world’s Sunset Shimmer.”

At once, Canterlot High blips and I frown.

“The human Sunset Shimmer, not the pony-turned human one,” I say, face-palming. “Look for a Sunset Shimmer without K type blood, okay? I’m looking for a Sunset Shimmer without horse blood. Sheesh.”

I wait a few minutes for the scan to work, before I get a signal... which causes me to frown.

“That can’t be right,” I try again and get the same result. “According to this, the human Sunset Shimmer is in... the Amarezon Jungle? What the hay is she doing there?” I wait a bit, before sighing and scratch the back of my head. “Okay, first, I need answers. Why would Sunset’s signal appear in the forest?”

At once the image changes to a newspaper chipping, it looks a few years old and, checking the day, yeah, it is.

According to the article, Sunset and her family went on a trip to the Amarezon for a vacation... and went missing.

Suddenly the image changes again to show an image of the Sunset Shimmer I know from the movies, though younger, maybe a bit younger than the her in the first picture in Principal Celestia’s office, wearing a shirt much like her usual one and a pink skirt, a brown towel wrapped around her.

“It says here that Sunset was found wandering the city, with no clue where she was and barely able to walk or even understand how to use her own body,” I say, going over the report. “When asked where her parents were, she said she had no idea and then asked why they’d want to know.”

I sigh, folding my arms. “Well, I guess that makes sense then. This world’s Sunset went missing years ago and then Pony Sunset came, being about the same age this world’s Sunset should be and went along with it.”

I sigh, scratching my head.

“Well, that was a bit depressing.” I look up at the sky. “Maybe I’ll just check on the girls at CHS. Maybe I’ll find something to do before I head back... after I find out where Sunset is.”

I snap my fingers and teleport away.

___________________________________________________________

I look around as the teleport ends. I'm stand above a raging waterfall.

"That doesn't bode well," I murmur, levitating into the air and gently lowering down, following Sunset's signal.

I move along the the water, frowning as the signal gets closer, before it suddenly turns away from the river and into the trees. Changing course, I move away from the river and move into the trees, but stop a few metres in, looking around in confusion.

According to the readings, I'm right on top of Sunset.

I look around a bit more, before a chilling thought enters my mind.

Snapping my fingers, the scan changes... and I sigh, lowering my head. According to the readings, Sunset is in the ground, but not like she's buried in it, but as in she is the ground. She has decomposed to the point where she is now one with the soil itself.

i kneel down and place my hand on the soil. "Sorry, Sunset," I murmur.

After a few moments, I teleport away.

___________________________________________________________

I blink as I look around, wondering just where I’ve teleported to. I can see Canterlot High several blocks down, so I’m pretty close.

I suddenly notice the sun’s going down pretty soon.

I pout. “I should probably head back soon. Wouldn’t want Daddy to worry... or Spoiled to think I’ve run away. She’d probably like that.”

I get ready to snap my fingers, when I hear a cry.

Turning my head, I see someone running down one of the alleyways, turning into a dead end. They’re being chased by three guys.

Changing the destination of my teleport, I move closer, so that I’m floating above the alley.

I look closer, before my eyes widen. She looks a bit younger, but I only know one human in this world with that shade of pink hair, at that length and with three pink butterflies on her clothing. It’s Fluttershy.

“Please,’ she whimpers, turning around as the three boys, whom I now see are all from Crystal Prep thanks to their uniforms, move towards her. “W-why’re you doing this?”

“You’re CHS,” the first, a boy with white skin and black hair says, leering at her. “We gotta make sure you remember your place.”

The other two boys, one with orange skin and brown hair and the other blonde hair and grey skin, chuckle, moving along with their friend towards the trembling Fluttershy.

“Oh, you wanna mess with Fluttershy?” I growl, my hands glowing yellow. “Not if have anything to say about it.”

You can’t show yourself!

I glance to my right to see the pony me again. “Why?” I demand.

If they see you, Fluttershy will see you. and, if Fluttershy sees you and you end up going with Twilight to CHS— don’t give me that look, you know you will— then Fluttershy will recognize you when you’re with Twilight and do you really wanna open that can of worms?

I growl, before hurruphing. “But, I can’t just ignore this and let her get hurt by these dicks!” I hold a hand out to indicate the Crystal Prep boys, who’ve back Fluttershy against the wall.

The pony me smirks. You’re right. if only there was a mare to do well around here, hmm?

I blink, confused by her choice of words... before I look at them more closely and grin. That would work.

___________________________________________________________

Fluttershy quivered as the boys came closer. Where was Rainbow Dash when you really needed her?

She shut her eyes, readying herself for whatever was about to be done to her.

“Hold it, boys.” Her eyes shot open at the unfamiliar voice, to see the boys had stopped and were looking around in confusion. “Up here, scum-buckets.”

The boys looked up, before moving away to avoid a figure hitting them. They were small, maybe around the age of Applejack and Rarity’s little sisters.

She was wearing a purple jumpsuit, with a collar at the neck and with a black belt around her waist, black gloves and black knee-high boots. On her head she wore a wide-rimmed purple hat, sort of like that Darkwing Duck character Rainbow Dash liked. Finally, along with a pendant on her neck that had a cyan M on it, the girl was wearing a black mask with blue eyes, completely hiding their identity.

Fluttershy stared at the person as that stood in front of her, blocking the boys from reaching her.

The lead boy grinned, stepping towards the girl, reaching a hand out. “This isn’t a time to be play dress-up as a hero, little girl,” he said, grabbing her shoulder.

The moment his hand touched the girl, she whirled around, landing a spin kick right at his jaw.

He went tumbling backwards, hitting the ground with a grunt.

The other two boys stared from the girl to their leader, before narrowing their eyes and charging.

The masked girl, crouched down, then leaped up, disappearing for a second. Suddenly, the two boys were knocked in several directions, before hitting the ground right by their leader.

The girl stood over them, her eyes narrowing.

They trembled, hurried to stand and fled, whimpering.

“And if you mess with anyone else from CHS, or who knows someone from CHS or even knows about CHS, there’s more where that came from!” she shouted, putting her hands on her hips and the boys ran out of the alley.

After some time had passed, the masked girl turned around and held out her hand. Fluttershy took it, accepting the help up.

“Um... th-thank you, um, Miss, er...?”

The masked girl just chuckled, putting her hands on her hips. “Just call me, the Mysterious Ma—dame Do Well, Miss. Just doing my job.”

With that, the Mysterious Madame Do Well leaped into the air, touching the wall, before pushing off, upwards, touching the other wall and repeating the process until she was over the roof and out of sight.

Fluttershy smiled, before hurrying out of the alleyway and back towards her home.

___________________________________________________________

I smile as the Madame Do Well consume vanishes from me, revealing my normal clothed self. Glad I was able to think up a humanized version that makes sense for her.

I look up at the sky. “Whelp, I had fun. Felt good to teach those Crystal Prepers not to mess with CHS. Sure, they’ll probably still pull pranks and do stuff like deface the Wondercolts statue, but now they know not mess with the student themselves.”

With my piece done, I take a look around Canterlot Park, nod, then snap my fingers, to return to Equestria. Tomorrow’s Nightmare Night and I intend to enjoy it.

Author's Note

Here's the second part to Screwy's little trip into the human world. Sorry i cut it so short, but i kinda lost my interest quickly, so i decided to just move on to Nightmare Night and yes, that will be in the next chapter.

So, who or what will Screwy go dressed as for Nightmare Night? How will Luna react when she meets the little Chaos Filly?

You'll have to wait and see.

Well, it's almost 8pm here, so i'm gonna wrap up for today.

Hope you enjoyed this and, til next time, goodnight everypony

My Very First Nightmare Night. Guess Pip and I have Something in Common

___________________________________________________________

I really don’t think that’s a good idea.

I glance over my shoulder at the human, Equestria Girls (the only one who is dressed) and anthro me, all of whom are sitting on the furniture in my room, watching as I try to choose a costume to wear.

I’ve currently got my mane and tail in a smooth style, both tied into ponytails, coloured with pink, yellow and purple. I have wings on my sides and a horn on my head.

“What?” I frown, glancing over myself. “Filly Cadance. What’s wrong with that?”

The fact that Twilight doesn’t interact with Cadance until the wedding, the EG me says, stretching her arms back over her head. If you go out dressed as Cadance, she’ll get into contact with Cadance, and they might talk about the eventual wedding that’s coming up. Twilight’s not meant to know about it til the last minute.

I frown, before rolling my eyes. “Fine. How about this?” there’s a flash and suddenly I look like filly Celestia.

They look at each, before shaking their heads.

My frown deepens. Another flash and I look like Luna. Another shake and flash and I look like Nyx.

They all blink, before glancing at each other, before shrugging.

I roll my eyes. “Really?”

EG me shrugs. It would be unique.

I frown, thinking about it, before shaking my head. “I’m going as Woona.” There’s another flash and I’m back to being Luna, only, I’m a filly version of the one scene at the end of the second episode, all the way back in season one.

My mane and tail are slightly curled styled and coloured a greyish-blue. My coat is a slightly light-blue and, glancing in the mirror, my eyes have normal pupils, with cyan irises. On my flank is a splotch of black behind a white crescent moon.

I look to the other for their opinions, but they just fade away as they shrug.

I roll my eyes. Sure, messing around on Nightmare Night would be great; I’d certainly love to help Dash with her pranking tonight, but tonight is also Luna’s first Nightmare Night.

I wanna give her some extra reassurance that not all of Equestria still fears her. I know where I can and cannot interfere with the timeline in regards to this night, but it doesn’t mean I can’t both have a bit of fun and be a comfort to Luna and seeing somepony dressing as her for Nightmare Night should make her feel a bit better.

Not wanting to have to listen to Spoiled go on and on about how my costume should be better, aka, whatever she wants me to be, I teleport straight out of the mansion, appearing not too far from Twilight’s Library.

I can see a group of foals gathered around, Pipsqueak right at the back as Twilight gives the three fillies their candy.

Smirking, I trot over, listening as I hear Pip saying, “Pipsqueak the Pirate, at your service. It’s my very first Nightmare Night.”

I honestly pause, before shaking my head. Pip’s voice doens’t sound as off compared to his later appearance as I remember for this episode. But, I have to remind myself, this is the world of mlp itself. Some things that changed in the show are bound to either be different or not have happened at all. Pip’s voice sounding meh seems to be one of them. He sounds like the Pipsqueak from Crusaders of the Lost Mark.

“Since you moved here from Trottingham?” Twilight asks as I come closer.

“No,” Pip shakes his head. “My very first Nightmare Night ever!”

I honestly can’t help blinking as I watch Pinkie’s part play out. Seriously, I know I’m a being of chaos, but where was she before she leaps up like that? I’m right behind the group and I didn’t see her til she leaped up.

As the group turns to leave, I decide to speak up.

“So, this is your first Nightmare Night ever, too? Then we have something in common.”

The group pauses, before turning to look at me. I give a cute smile (hey, if I’m gonna dress as Luna’s cutest deviant, I may as well milk it for all it’s worth, right?) and wave.

They all blink, confusion settling on their faces.

“Uh, and who’re you, little one?” Granny Smith asks, her expression telling me she sees something familiar, but can’t remember what.

I keep my cute smile up. “I’m Woona.”

Granny Smith frowns in contemplation. “Ah don’t know no filly named Woona. Ya new around here?”

I roll my eyes. “Way to break the illusion of Nightmare Night, Granny Smith.”

“Oh, I get it,” Pip smiles, taking a step closer. “You wanna keep in character.”

I nod, closing my eyes to make my smile even more adorable. “Yep. So, can I come with you guys?”

“Sure!” Pinkie cheers, popping up behind me. To my credit, I only give a small flinch. “More ponies means more candy! Come on!”

So, I join the small group, ending up at the back as we move along.

As we walk, Pip slows down a bit to join me. “So, was what you said true? This is your first Nightmare as well?”

I nod. “Yeah. I... kinda never got to spend Nightmare Night out.”

He cocks his head. “Why? What happened?”

Hmm. Pip is pretty new to Ponyville, so he probably hasn’t heard about me yet.

Grinning, I look at him. “Well, I kinda was in hospital. But, I’m better now, so I can enjoy my first Nightmare Night. And I’m glad I get to spend it with you, Pip.”

Seeing as he pretty much led... no, will lead the CMC to the path that has them help Diamond come out of her shell and be herself, not the pony Spoiled wants her to be, and I’m glad I can interact with him.

I inwardly frown at the slight blush that forms on his face as I say that. What’s up with him?

We visit the Cake’s bakery... which confuses me, since I know they were out when Twilight’s walking through town. So, either they closed up and left to enjoy the festival after Pip’s group leaves or... I dunno.

After we get some cakes that remind me of Twinkies back home (not that I ever got to enjoy a Twinky before), we stop by Miss Cheerilee’s (who's dressed as a simple ghost, you know, the white sheet kind) place and get some more goodies, before she leaves her house to join the festival.

We have to wait before heading back towards the festival due to Granny Smith falling asleep in the middle of road. Seriously, that mare can fall asleep in the weirdest ways and times. Then we take her back to her farm so she can do that whole scary maze thing they did in season five... okay, my brain hurts trying to fit it all together sometimes.

As we walk after leaving Granny Smith behind, I spot Twilight and Spike a little away. I glance around, knowing what’s coming and, sure enough, as Pinkie confronts Twilight and talks about what we all did together, I see Dash dressed as a Shadowbolt and brining her black cloud closer.

I smirk. Kinda glad Dash is going to prank the others like that. It means I can move away from the group and join Twilight without seeming rude and, if asked why I didn’t go with them, I can simply say they ran so fast they left me behind.

Pinkie squawks when the lightning bolt blasts and flees, the other foals following after her.

As Twilight chastises Dash for her prank, I move over and just wait for the right moment.

Twilight levitates back onto her back and moves to leave.

“Ahem?”

She stops, looking around, before glancing down and spotting me. She blinks in confusion for a moment, before cocking an eyebrow. “Um...?”

I roll my eyes and float into the air, before a flash blinds her from behind and Spike sits up, sighing. “Phew. I can breathe again.”

She looks over her shoulder at Spike, then me, then Spike again, before comprehension dawns on her. “Screwball?” she asks uncertainly.

I grin, plopping back on the ground. “Got it.”

She cocks an eyebrow. “Where’re you dressed as...?” She looks me over, before looking more confused. “Are you... dressed as Princess Luna?”

I shake my head. “I’m Woona.”

She frowns. “Huh?”

I shrug. “It’s what I call the form she had right after you girls saved her with the Elements.”

She blinks a few times, before understanding dawns on her. “Oh. Right.”

I smirk. “Nice Starswirl the Bearded costume, by the way.”

She smiles. “Glad somepony around here knows her historical figures.”

Spike rolls his eyes. “Come on, let’s get back to the festival.”

“Mind if I tag along?” I ask, looking up at her with puppydog eyes. Combine these with Woona and there’s no escape.

Very quickly she relents. “Alright. But no pranking. We’ve got enough of that from Rainbow Dash tonight.”

I smile innocently and nod, before following her and Spike further into the celebrations.

Ponies do glance at me with odd expressions. Probably because they don’t know who I’m dressed as, but notice the wings and horn pretty easily.

We move over to Applejack at the Bobbing for Apples game, where I see Derpy and Carrot Top getting ready to give it a try, Derpy wearing that odd but cute paper bags costume and Carrot Top a devil costume.

A thought occurs to me. How did Derpy end up in the water in the first place?

Smirking, I use a little magic and teleport her inside the basket. Moments later, she pops out, holding a plug and chain that weren’t in the basket a second ago and the water drains out.

Applejack and Twilight blink in confusion, before Twilight looks to me with a slight frown. “Screwball?”

I smile at her innocently. “Yes, Twilight?”

Twilight’s next words are cut off by the cheers from the crowd by the stage as Mayor Mare begins her speech.

We walk over, Twilight seeming to forget about scolding me and we wait at the back, listening.

“Now, all the little ponies who have been out collecting sweets should follow our friend Zecora to hear the legend of... Nightmare Moon!” She then gives an what’s clearly meant to be a spooky laugh.

Spike puts a claw to his mouth. “Spooky voice might work better if she wasn't dressed like that.”

“Tell me about it,” I say, rolling my eyes.

Twilight just giggles.

Smoke burst upon the stage and Zecora appears through it, dressed in the creepy, yet beautiful way she was in the episode. “Follow me, and very soon, you'll hear the tale of Nightmare Moon.”

Twilight, Spike and I follow Zecora as she leads Pinkie and the other foals into the clearly where the Nightmare Moon statue is.

I can’t help smirking. I had a lot of time to think how I could help Zecora make this scarier and I know what I need to do. This is going to be fun.

“Listen close, my little dears, I'll tell you where you got your fears” she began, before moving close to several of the fillies, causing them to huddle “of Nightmare Night, so dark and scary.” She returns to the statue and blows on her green powder, sending it into the air, where it formed into Nightmare Moon’s visage. “Of Nightmare Moon, who makes you wary.”

The green apparition of Nightmare Moon flies down, bursting on the ground around everypony, causing them to gasp, though I just smirk, turning into a cloud of smoke and move amongst the green. Time to make Zecora’s plans work a little better than she’d intended.

“Every year, we put on a disguise, to save ourselves from her searching eyes,” she says, causing Pip and another filly to scream before running off, at which point she leaps out of smoke, smirking.

“But Nightmare Moon wants just one thing: to gobble up ponies in one quick swing!”

I smirk from within the smoke as Pipsqueak and Pinkie back into each other and scream.

The smoke Nightmare Moon goes around, making the effort of searching, whilst everypony wilts and look on in fear. “Hungrily, she soars the sky. If she sees nopony, she passes by. So if she comes and all is clear,” the smoke pony flies into the air and bursts, “Equestria is safe another year!”

Pipsqueak moves over to Zecora. “Uh, Miss Zecora, if we wear costumes to hide from Nightmare Moon, so she won't gobble us up, how come we still need to give her some of our candy?”

Heh, heh. Now my turn to play the part, Zecora.

“A perfect question, my little friend,” Zecora smiles to Pip, then smirks. “For Nightmare Moon you must not offend.” She blows on the dust, creating another smoke Nightmare Moon. “Fill up her belly with a treat or two, so she won't return to come eat you!”

As she finishes and the smoke Nightmare Moon explodes as it hits the ground, enveloping everypony, I zip through the smoke, flicking everypony in a way that feels like something bitting them. It yields the intended results.

Pinkie Pie screams, before rushing over to the statue and dumping all her candy at once. “Everypony! Just dump some candy and get out of here!”

A sudden thunderclap provides enough of a distraction that Twilight doesn’t notice me returning and taking on Woona’s form again as the wind starts whistling.

As the clouds circle until it looks like we’re in the eye of a cyclone, the moon flashes and a chariot with a scary night theme, being pulled by two Thestral stallions charges down through the skies.

I can’t help grinning. It looks a lot cooler seeing this in person than just watching it on the TV.

The chariot halts in midair.

Pinkie Pie gasps. “It's Nightmare Moon! Run!”

I watch the others, even Zecora, run off, staying by Twilight, before looking up at the cloaked figure on the chariot, smiling. Finally, I can meet Princess Luna.

I teleport myself and Twilight back into town just as the sky darkens and Princess Luna’s chariot stops in the air above the town.

Luna lowers down and lands, thrusting her head back, sending the hood down to reveal Luna’s face, which is followed by everypony dropping down, their hooves over their heads.

Twilight looks shocked, before a small smile comes to her face. “Princess Luna!”

However, we’re both pulled down by Spike, who indicates for us to shoosh, to which we both roll our eyes.

“CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE! WE HAVE GRACED YOUR TINY VILLAGE WITH OUR PRESENCE, SO THAT YOU MIGHT BEHOLD THE REAL PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT!”

I can’t help but wincing at the volume. Jeez. Hearing the Royal Canterlot Voice in person is a lot more painful on the eardrums than I thought it would be.

Princess Luna continues her speech, just as she did in the episode, until she gets to the part where she realizes that the ponies aren’t going to change from their prostrating. |Very well, then. Be that way. We won't even bother with the traditional royal farewell.”

With that she trots off, leaving everypony else to what they will.

Twilight gets up. “I'm gonna go talk to her.”

Spike grabs her cloak, holding her back. “You can't talk to her! She's Nightmare Moon!”

Twilight frowns at him. “No, she's not,” she pulls her cloak out of his grasp. “I saw the Elements of Harmony change her back to good. But it seems like she's having some trouble adjusting after being gone for a thousand years.”

___________________________________________________________

We walk back towards the statue, finding Luna sitting within its shadow, pushing a piece of candy this way and that sadly.

“Princess Luna?” The Alicorn turns to look at us. “Hi, my name is –”

“Star Swirl the Bearded,” Luna interrupts her. “Commendable costume! Thou even got the bells right.

Twilight smiles. “Thank you! Finally! Somepony aside from Screwball who gets my costume!” I nudge her and she glances down, before I point to Luna, who’s wearing a slightly sad expression. “Uh, I just came to welcome you to our celebration! My actual name is –”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Luna says, before she floats up and I prepare myself as she booms in the RCV, causing me to actually have to grab Twilight’s cloak with my teeth to stop myself being blown away, even though she herself is being blown back. “II WAS THOU WHO UNLEASHED THE POWERS OF HARMONY UPON US AND TOOK AWAY OUR DARK POWERS!”

“And that was a good thing, right?” Twilight asks once we’re able to get our footing again.

“But of course,” Luna says, returning to her normal voice. “We could not be happier. Is that not clear?

Twilight wilts a little. “Well, you kinda sound like you're yelling at me.”

“But this is the traditional royal Canterlot voice!” Luna states matter-of-factly. “It is tradition to speak using the royal "we", and to use THIS MUCH VOLUME WHEN ADDRESSING OUR SUBJECTS!”

After that bout of force, Twilight readjusts her beard and hat. “You know, that might explain why your appearance was met with... mixed results. I think if you just changed your approach a bit, you might be met with a warmer reception.”

“CHANGE OUR APPROACH?”

Twilight points a hoof down. “Lower the volume?”

Luna blinks. “Ohhh. We have been locked away for a thousand years. We are... not sure we can.”

I come out from behind Twilight, smiling. “Don’t worry, Luna. We’ll help you.”

There’s a pause as Luna looks at me with confusion, blinking, before raising an eyebrow. “How is this filly dressed us we once were? We do not understand?”

I smirk, changing back to normal.

She jumps, taking a step back. “What is the meaning of this?”

Twilight sighs. “Princess Luna, meet Screwball, the only pony Discord did anything good for during his escape, unintentionally as it was.”

The Alicorn looks from Twilight to myself, then back to Twilight, before returning to me. “How dist though change thoust appearance? Thou art an Alicorn for true?”

I shake my head. “Discord gave me some Chaos Magic.”

At once she leaps into a defensive stance. “Chaos Magic? Thou art a servant of that monster?”

I roll my eyes. “If I were, do you really think you’d be speaking with me right now?”

Luna frowns, glancing to Twilight, who shrugs. “It’s true, Princess. Screwball may have powers the same as Discord, but she’s nothing like him.”

She looks suspiciously from Twilight to me, before giving a small nod. “We shalt give thee a chance. However, be warned, if ye break said chance, we shall not be so lenient.”

I nod, changing back to her Woona form.

She looks at me for a few moments, before blinking. “You... you would dress as we?”

I smile, nodding.

She blinks, before a small smile forms on her lips.

___________________________________________________________

Sadly, things go pretty much as I expected. Despite our getting Luna to loosen up and then the town seeming to warm up to her, Luna puts a bit too much force into her words when saying Pip was wrong about her gobbling his hind quarters, causing the ponies in town to start becoming scared of her again.

And, it only gets worse when, like in the show, she turns the toy spiders into real ones.

I move to save one mare, whose name I’ve yet to catch, dressed as a bumble bee that the spiders go after.

I quickly teleport them away from her, dropping them into the water for the Bobbing for Apples basket.

Carrot Top screams as she tries getting a spider off her head, running off, which makes everypony else start running around screaming.

With all her running, it’s hard to get to Carrot and turn the spider back to normal. Though, as soon as I do, we’re both having to avoid a rolling pink and white... something roll.

“BE STILL!” Luna booms, lightning and thunder going off, her voice echoing in the night air, causing even me to flinch.

I sigh as Luna makes the announcement of how this will be the last Nightmare Night, before leaving.

After handling a bit of damage control, I follow after Twilight, who’s speaking with Luna on the bridge leading out of Ponyville.

“Leave me be, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna is saying as I come over.

“Princess, I'm sorry it hasn't worked out how we wanted,” she then smiles. “But you have to believe me when I tell you that Nightmare Night is one of the most popular celebrations we have.

“Yes. I can tell. By all the adoring shrieks of the children as they run away.” Did they have sarcasm a thousand years ago? If not, Luna’s picking up on it, fast.

“Princess...” Twilight murmurs as Luna moves to leave.

I frown, looking down, before turning to Twilight. “I’ve an idea. You bring Luna back into town whilst I set things up. If we can get Pinkie to understand, we can get everypony to understand.” Even though I know Pinkie’s just having fun.

___________________________________________________________

Pinkie hurries into the alley, following the candy trail I left for her to follow.

The moment she’s close enough, Twilight rushes forward and pressing Pinkie against the wall, her hoof over the pink mare’s mouth. “No! No shrieking. No screaming or squealing either. Okay?”

Pinkie Pie give a muffled, “Okay,” through Twilight’s hoof, though the way her eyes go big almost make me hug her.

Twilight nods. “There's something I want you to see. And I promise that it's safe, but you really, really, really can't shriek. Do you promise not to shriek?”

Pinkie nods, saying, “Mm-hmm.”

Twilight steps back and Luna and I come into view, Pinkie’s eyes falling on Luna.

She begins making a squawking sound, but I quickly use my magic to move her hooves over her mouth, stopping the shriek.

Twilight indicates to the real Alicorn. “Pinkie Pie, you remember Princess Luna, right?”

Luna steps forward. “Ah. The ringleader of the frightened children. Hast thou come to make peace?”

Luna holds out her hoof, which Pinkie starts leaning towards to take, before a flash of lightning and thunder I briefly forgot about go off and she shrieks, “Nightmare Moon!” before giving a chicken squawk and running off, though I pause when I see she’s somehow... laid an egg?

Never mind. Problem for another time.

“Rainbow!” Twilight and I shout angrily, glaring up at the laughing mare.

Mental note: Rainbow is owed one prank.

___________________________________________________________

Thankfully, just like in episode, we’re able to help Luna learn that everypony loves Nightmare Night and that it’s sometimes fun to be scared.

I hang around with Luna as she enjoys the games with eveyrpony, before I look up at the sky.

I nudge Luna, who looks down at me and I motion for her to lean in. She does and I whisper about getting even with Rainbow for her prank, to which she gives a small smirk.

I teleport us above the clearly, remaining invisible so she doesn’t see us as she creeps on Twilight. The moment she’s about to scare Twilight and Spike, we both make lightning and thunder come from the cloud we’re sitting on, scaring her and causing her to fly off.

We lower down and Luna winks at Twilight.

We share a laugh and I look up at the sky, smiling.

I return home several hours later to find Randolph dressed as a chained ghost and smirk, to which he smirks back.

“And what do you call this?” an arrogant voice says, making me roll my eyes. “Do you realize how late it is?”

“You do realize it’s Nightmare Night, don’t you?” I look over my shoulder at Spoiled who, big surprise since she hates fun, isn’t wearing a costume.

“Tiara was back hours ago,” she says, in a tone that tells me she’s saying I should be like Tiara. “Now, give any candy you acquired so I can dispose of it.”

I roll my eyes. I am not letting Spoiled spoil my good mood. “Whatever and no. You wanna take my candy away, you’ll have to find it. G’night, Randolph. Tell Daddy I said goodnight, kay?”

He nods and I teleport back to my room, return to normal, before flopping on the bed and going to sleep.

All things considered, this was a pretty good first Nightmare Night. Looking forward to next year. Might try something scarier to dress as.

Author's Note

:ajsleepy: I dunno about this chapter. At first, i thought it would be good, but now?

Is this okay or does it suck? If the latter, be honest with me.

But, i wanted to do this chapter and... now i'm not so sure it was a good idea.

If enough of you say it isn't really that good, i'll just replace it with the next chapter i have in mind, with a mention about Nightmare Night being previous.

Well, i'm gonna wrap up here. Feeling tired and depressed at how i don't think this chapter came out well.

Let me know in the comments how much it sucks, kay?

Tile next time, later everypony :ajsleepy:

We’re Sisters and We’re Gonna Have Fun, Got It? We’re Family. Your Family Matters

___________________________________________________________

Tiara glares up at me after I pop into existence in her bedroom, floating just out of reach.

“What do you want?” she snarls.

Another popping sound is accompanied by a sheet of paper dropping down onto Tiara’s face.

She rips it away, before looking down at it, reading what’s on it and looking up at with a mixture of a confused and annoyed frown. “What is this?”

The paper she holds up is a flyer for the Sister Hooves Social, happening tomorrow.

I smirk. “A flyer for the Sister Hooves Social.”

She narrows her eyes, tossing it at me, though it turns into a puff of smoke and brushes off me. “I know that! Why are you showing it to me?!”

“I thought that would be obvious,” I say, floating down until I’m standing on her bed, facing her. “We’re sisters, so I thought we should take part.”

She snorts. “You expect me to join those commoners and Blank Flanks in something so stupid? Not a chance.”

I sigh dramatically, putting a hoof to my forehead. “And here I thought I’d found something with which we could try to mend the broken bond of sisterhood we were never able to experience due to our mother leaving me in the hospital all those years and never telling you about me.”

She rolls her eyes. “What, are you taking drama lessons from that dressmaker?”

I let the expression of woe fall and smirk. “Come on, Tiara. I’d have thought you’d jump at an opportunity like this.”

She snorts. “Why? Do you think I’d like to roll around in the mud like a pig?”

I shake my head, shrug and give a dramatic sigh as I turn around to leave. “And here I thought you’d like a chance to win one over on those Blank Flanks you hate so much. Guess I was wrong.”

I’ve barely taken a few steps before her voice calls out. “Wait. What do you mean?”

I glance over my shoulder, smirking. “Well, it just so happens that Sweetie Belle will be competing. I just thought, considering your history with her and her friends, you’d have wanted to take another chance at humiliating her with defeat. Guess I was assuming too much, wasn’t I? It’s not like our mother would be happy if you beat a pony she looks down on.”

I turn away again and push open the door.

“Alright, fine!”

I pause, glancing over my shoulder. “Hmm?”

She growls, looking away and mutters, “I’ll... compete with you in the Sister Hooves Social, okay? But, I’m not doing it for fun or anything, you got that? I’m only doing this so I can beat that Blank Flank!”

I turn around, grinning. “Sure, whatever. Thanks, sis.” Then my expression hardens. “But, we’ve gotta go over some rules.”

She flinches and her ears splay against her head. She gulps. “L-like what?”

I teleport onto her bed, right in front of her, our faces almost touching. “You’re not allowed, in any way, to rub this in Sweetie Belle’s or any of the CMC’s faces after we win, nor are you allowed in any way, shape or form to sabotage the other competitors, got it?”

She whimpers, nodding.

I return to my goofy smile and nod. “Good. Okay, well, we’ll be competing tomorrow. You’d better study up on what the courses will be.” As I finish speaking a book containing all the information on the Sister Hooves Social rules and games appears before and drops onto her bed.

She grumbles and I turn and walk out, smirking. That was even easier than I thought it would be. Sure, I know that somepony beat Sweetie Belle and Rarity... or will. UGH! Time context is so annoying. How does Discord handle it? Seriously.

Well, I’m making sure Diamond and I win. Sure it gives Tiara more of a feeling of one-upmen-ship on a member of the CMC, but I think I should do it. It’ll make the pay of for when she reforms all the better.

Plus, I wanna see if we can at least be a bit more like siblings before her redemption.

___________________________________________________________

“I still can not believe you talked me into this,” Diamond grumbles as we take our places at the starting line between Dinky and Carrot Top. Diamond and I are both wearing brown neckerchiefs to mark us as a team.

As we stand waiting for the signal for the race to start, Diamond looks around at the other teams competing in the race and frowns in confusion as she looks to the far end.

“Wait. Why’re that Blank Flank and farmer racing together? I thought you said this was a competition for sisters?”

I lazily glance at Sweetie Belle and Applejack standing at the far end, both wearing neckerchiefs of their own, theirs green. “Don’t worry, Diamond. Applejack won’t actually be competing in the race.”

She looks to me, frowning in bemusement. “Um, care to explain just how that works?”

I just smirk. “You’ll find out. Now, focus on winning. Mother wouldn’t exactly be pleased if you lost to a Blank Flank, would she?”

Spoiled, for making causality work so that I have to say these things, you are so going to pay.

Diamond wilts a little, before determination forms in her expression and she faces ahead.

Granny Smith gives the word and the race starts. Diamond and I move fast, Diamond motivated to make sure Spoiled doesn’t get angry at her for losing.

I can’t help being impressed as she plows through the mud pit, and keeps going, not even worried about the mud on her. Guess I gave her more motivation than I thought.

Hearing Applejack’s voice, I glance over my shoulder and see Rarity pop out of the mud, so covered nopony aside from myself, AJ and Apple Bloom know the difference.

With a quick smirk, I speed up and join Diamond as we barrel through the barrels (no pun intended). When we get to the crates, I leap over them no problem, but Diamond struggles, seeing as athletics are not really her strong suit, so I help her up with a hoof.

We reach the pies and she looks uncertainly at me. I smirk and, with a little magic, make them bite-sized and wink. Hey, it’s not cheating. The rules only say we have to eat the pie completely. There’re no rules about using Chaos Magic to compress them. Though Tiara’s gonna feel pretty bloated when the one she ate returns to full size in an hour or so.

Pushing the hay bale is no effort at all for me. Diamond does her best, but, being more in tune with my Earth Pony strength than she is, I’m the one who pushes it. Since I do that fair and square, we lose a bit of ground to Dinky and Sparkler, who get to the barrels and grapes first.

But, it’s no problem. I wink at Diamond and use my magic to toss all the grapes into our barrel and jump in (using my magic to clean my hooves first, of course) and start stomping like a mademare, til our jar is full and we take it over to the stool, just as “Applejack” and Sweetie Belle head off towards the planks with the apples and barrel to catch them in.

I follow “Applejack’s” example and just plop my ass down on the board, sending our apples flying.

However, this is where Diamond’s training under Spoiled comes in handy, it having giving her a perfect sense of balance, keeping the bushel on her head in place and collect the apples.

We manage to get to the chicken coup just after Sweetie and “Applejack” and have to wait for them to go in before we can. And we get through no problem, thanks to Diamond’s perfect sense of balance helping her to carry her egg.

Once we’ve both put an egg in the basket, we shoot off, flashing passed “Applejack” and Sweetie, who are just ahead of Berry Punch and Berry Pinch.

Our trio of teams race neck and neck, until we jump over the ribbon in front of the finish line, causing a storm of dust as we all impact the ground. When it clears, Diamond and I are just a little ahead of the Berries, despite both our teams being over the finish line.

Diamond looks shocked as we’re presented the first place ribbon. The crowd come out and lift us up, cheering.

Diamond smirks, basking in the victory, before I tap her shoulder. “Didn’t you want to understand how Applejack didn’t compete?”

I teleport us back to the finish line, where Sweetie, “Applejack” and Apple Bloom are gather, the yellow crusader saying how the race was so close.

Then, as Sweetie hugs “Applejack”, her Stetson falls off, revealing a white unicorn horn.

“Wait. What?!” Diamond’s mouth drops. “Since when did that farmer have a white unicorn horn?”

Sweetie Belle brushes some of the mud off, revealing a white flank with a trio of diamonds for a Cutie Mark. “Rarity?!” she gasps, said mare then shaking off more of the mud, revealing herself.

“Huh?!” Diamond’s jaw somehow drops further.

“Wait. Where’s Applejack?” Sweetie Belle asks.

A gasp from the starting line draws all our attention over to the mud pit, where the real Applejack, covered in mud, comes out.

Diamond just gapes as Applejack comes over, before turning to me. “Did you have something to do with that?”

I roll my eyes. “Ponies do weird things without needing Chaos Magic, sis. They switched places at the very first mud hole. Told you AJ wouldn’t be competing.”

“I... but... and she doesn’t... and then they... gah?” she just looks from me to the others, speechless.

As Rarity and Sweetie cuddle, Rarity says, “See? We are apple pie!”

“Huh?”

This manages to pull Diamond out of her stupor (you have to be a fun-wrecker sometimes, don’t you Rarity?) and turns to me, an eyebrow raised.

I shake my head. “I’ll explain some other time. It’s sort of a personal in joke between the two older sisters.”

___________________________________________________________

“I don’t condone being involved in that... ridiculous sporting event,” Spoiled says, waving a hoof dismissively, causing Diamond to wilt and look down sadly at the floor. “However, seeing as you at least won, I can overlook it this time, Diamond.”

A small, half-hearted smile forms on Diamond, which she hides by turning away to head to her room.

When Diamond enters her room, I make myself visible, having watched the whole thing.

“At least I won,” she mumbles, giving a slightly forlorn glance to the First Place ribbon, which she’s set on her cabinet, next to a photo of us that was taken for having been the winners.

“We won, Diamond,” I say, coming over and putting a hoof on her shoulder. “And we had fun, didn’t we?”

Diamond looks down, giving a small chuckle. “Yeah. Yeah, it... it was kinda fun, I guess.”

“Maybe we’ll enter next year?” I ask, tilting my head.

She looks away. “I... no. No, I... I don’t think so.”

I wait for a moment, before sighing. “Okay. Later then.”

“Thanks... sis.”

I stop just before going out the door and glance over my shoulder, blinking. “Um... what... what was that?” Surely I misheard her.

She looks over to me with a weak smile. “Thanks. Today was... fun. Later, little sister.”

The room goes silent for a moment, with us looking at each other, before I break eye contact. “S-sure, Diamond. Any... anytime... big... sister.”

She warms up at that, then turns away and looks at the ribbon.

I watch her for several moments, then teleport away.

___________________________________________________________

Applejack sighed in relief as she wiped her brow of sweat. After the Sister Hooves Social had ended, she’d helped with the clean up, before returning to her applebucking. It had taken a few hours, it was late afternoon now, but she had pretty much finished.

Sure glad Ah could help Rarity and Sweetie make up, she thought to herself as she bucked another tree, smirking. Sure didn’t expect t’ see Screwball an’ her sister there. Wonder how she managed to convince that prissy filly t’ compete.

She pulled back, ready to buck another tree, when she paused.

She lowered herself and stood up straight, closing her eyes, listening.

The orchard was pretty quiet, save the wind and a few birds. It was one of the advantages of living so far out of town. It was peaceful and quiet... at least when Apple Bloom didn’t have her friends over.

As she stood there, listening, Applejack picked up a sound on the wind. It was faint, but she was sure it sounded like... crying.

Concerned, Applejack stopped what she was doing and headed towards the direction the sound was coming from. It took a few minutes, but, she eventually found the source of the crying on a hill in one of the farthest fields, where the land was a bit more coarse, making it harder to grow apples properly due to being so far away from the river and lake.

She was very surprised by what she saw. Sitting on the top of the hill was a small Earth Pony filly with a pink coat and a purple and white mane and tail. Laying at her side was a small propeller beanie. This, plus the screw and baseball Cutie Mark told her who it was... but what she was seeing her doing was what gave Applejack pause.

Screwball was crying. The tears sliding down her face dripped off of her and slid down the hill, joining a stream that was forming. It took Applejack a second to realize Screwball was literally crying a river, albeit a small one.

Slowly she walked over and sat down next to the sobbing filly.

“Sugarcube?” she asked, reaching a foreleg out and wrapping it around the sad chaotic filly’s shoulders.

It was so bizarre. Since the first time they’d interacted, Screwball had always seemed happy, joking around all the time and just loving life, like Pinkie Pie.

She forcefully repressed a shudder at that last thought and it’s possible implications, and focused on the sobbing pony.

“Sugarcube, what... what’s wrong?” If Screwball was crying a river, it had to be something bad. Though, considering she knew Filthy Rich and how much had cared for both his daughters personally, she couldn’t understand what would have upset the usually enigmatic pink filly so much.

Screwball sniffled a few times, trying to catch her breath. “I... I m-miss my f-f-family.”

The whispered sob caused Applejack confusion. “Um... come again?”

“M-my other family,” the filly whimpered, trying to wipe the tears from her eyes with a hoof, though it proving fruitless. “F-from before.”

Applejack blinked, pausing as she tried to understand the chaotic filly’s words, before she remembered the day they’d all met her.

Screwball had, in her own unique and chaotically confusing way, explained how her body was Equestrian, but her essence, her mind and spirit, had been that of a creature from another world. She was talking about the family she’d been forced to leave behind in that world when Discord had unintentionally brought her to this one.

“I... I tried to forget them,” the younger pony continued, pulling Applejack from her reminiscing and realizations. “I... I used my powers to wipe my memories, thinking it would make things better, so I could just have fun in this world.” She sniffled, trying to wipe her eyes again. “But... it only makes it worse. I... I can’t even remember what my mother looked like, or her voice... or anything.”

Applejack pulled the filly into a hug as her sobs began anew, holding the young pony close to herself, much like whenever she needed to comfort her little sister.

“I... I wanted to forget to be happy,” Screwball continued, her voice slightly muffled by the older mare’s fur. “Things... weren’t going so good back home. My... my daddy had to move out so that my mommy would be happy and my brothers and sisters were alienating him. I was the only one of my siblings who wanted to stay in touch with him. I... I felt like I was being forced to choose between my family or my dad.”

Applejack wasn’t sure how to respond to that. How were you meant to respond to that?

“When... when I realized I was Screwball and... and what I could do, I removed my memories so that I wouldn’t feel sad... but also because I thought I could have a happier life here,” the distraught filly shuddered, whimpering. “I... I miss them all... but I can’t even remember them... and I can’t make myself remember. I... I...”

Applejack quietly hushed her, rubbing her hoof along the filly’s back in soothing motions. “What brought this on, all o’ a sudden?”

Screwball sniffled, before burying herself deeper into the farm mare’s fur. “Diamond... called me sister.”

“Hmm?” Applejack cocked an eyebrow.

She could feel Screwball giving a sad smile against her fur. “She... she thanked me for today at the social and... and called me sis. She... she sees me as her family... as her sibling and it... it made me remember—”

Her sobbing renewed and Applejack just held the trembling filly. She understood the pain Screwball was feeling in a way. Screwball had lost her family from her old life. They were still alive out there, but she’d never see them again.

The fact that a young filly her age, regardless of however old she’d been back where she came from, had to bear such a heavy weight was too much to put on one so young and expect her to cope.

As the sun began to set, Applejack pulled back to see if Screwball was alright now, only to find the young pony had fallen asleep against her coat.

The Apple mare couldn’t help but smile and gently lifted the slumbering filly up and onto her back, and took her home.

Filthy was surprised by Applejack’s arrival, but became concerned when he saw Screwball on her back. Diamond Tiara came out when she heard the ruckus and seemed just as worried for her sister as her father, which Applejack couldn’t help smiling at.

Leaving the filly with her father and sister, Applejack turned and headed back towards her farm.

Author's Note

Bet you were expecting just another episode-linking chapter. Ha-ha! Taste the FEELS!

...

Sadly, what i have screwball say to Applejack about the problems she had with her original family... are based off of the same problems i'd been having and still somewhat are having, with my own family around the time this fic takes off from.

Things are better than they were... but it still isn't what i want the most. and it's something screwball is stuck remembering, the worst times of that. they weren't fun.

Anyway, next chapter, Screwy will return to the EG world to have some more fun.

As for if Diamond is going to be a much better pony now... not really. she and screwy now share a weak bond that can grow stronger, but Diamond is still the Diamond from before her reformation.

Anywho, i was thinking i'd ask ideas of what you'd all like her to do in the EG world, without blowing her cover around the mane 5 or sunset or really any student at CHS. And yes, she will be giving Cinch trouble, you don't have to ask for that. Like it wasn't obvious?

I'd honestly forgotten that i meant to do it back when she first went to the EG world, but forgot due to things happening that day as i was getting through the hospital scene with Filthy Rich and the somewhat comatose Lilac, so i'll be making up for it next chapter.

Anyway, hoped you liked this chapter, it had to be better than the last one, right?

Look forward to the next chapter, which'll be the last one i can write (hopefully i'll get it out the same day) before i go back to work. Thankfully, with Australia Day on Tuesday, i'll have an extra day to write, before returning to work on Wednesdays, then i'll have my regular four day weekend before returning to work on Monday after that, so there should be a few more chapters out before next Monday (Australia Time).

Wow, i'm rambling. Gonna shut up now so i can publish this chapter already.

Remember to leave ideas for what Screwy can do in the EG world next chapter in the comments along with your thoughts on this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Humanity’s Lucky I Ain’t Discord part Gamma

___________________________________________________________

As I return to conciseness, I feel confusion. Wasn’t I with Applejack before? Why am I lying in bed?

I sit up, looking around with bleary vision. A quick touch of Chaos Magic and that’s taken care of.

My room seems normal... I’ve yet to really decorate it yet, so it pretty much looks like it did when I first started living in the mansion.

A knock on the door pulls my attention.

“Um, come in,” I say, failing to stifle a yawn, a second before realizing if it’s Spoiled, I’ve just given her permission to enter, so the wards I put up won’t hold her back.

However, the pony that walks in is Randolph and, on his back, he’s carrying a small tray that has a smell of spices and fruit coming from it.

“Good morning, Miss Screwball,” he says in a sombre tone I haven’t heard from him before. “Are you feeling better this morning?”

I blink for a few moments, before it finally clicks in my head and my ears splay back. I must have fallen asleep whilst Applejack was hugging me yesterday and she brought me back home, maybe even told Daddy and Diamond what had happened.

Sure hope Spoiled didn’t learn about it. She’d probably just try and find a way to use it as leverage over me, the manipulative bitch.

I sigh, giving a small nod. “I’m okay, Randolph. Yesterday I just...” I sigh again, lowering my head. “It’s hard to always be care-free, ya know?”

He places the tray in my lap with delicate easy, before looking to me with a sad smile. “We all have our off-days, Miss Screwball. Even Pinkie Pie has been known for a slump every now and then.”

I inwardly shudder. Yeah. I honestly don’t wanna run into Pinkie during a slump like when the show first saw her not nice nutty side. I know about all the jokes regarding the idea of Pinkamena being a creepy crazy side to Pinkie and kinda felt bad for the idea after listening to a reading inwhich Pinkamena herself says how it's hurtful that everyone acts that way about her, when she's a consciousness trapped within Pinkie Pie and having to watch from inside as Pinkie lives their life, whilst she can do nothing. Still, I'd rather not test the waters, if you catch my drift.

I smile and Randolph, thanking him for bringing me breakfast, before something else clicks and I turn to him with a raised eyebrow. “Why’d you bring me breakfast in bed? I have school today, don’t I?”

Randolph shakes his head. “Considering what Miss Applejack told your father last night when she brought you home, he’s decided it’s better that you take the day off school, Miss. Enjoy your meal. I’ll be back to retrieve the dishes in a bit.”

With that, he turns and leaves, closing the door behind him.

I sit quietly and eat my soup. It’s a unique kind of soup I’ve never tried before and it perks me right up. It’s a spiced fruit soup. Raspberries, lemon juice, apricots, ginger, things I’d never have thought you could put into soup and my tongue is dancing with the flavours.

Within minutes I’ve finished the soup and am washing it down with a glass of water, feeling much better.

Shortly after I finish, Randolph returns, I give him my thanks and compliments to the chef and he heads off with a small smile, leaving me to my own devices.

I lean back in bed, thinking.

A whole day where I’ve pretty much nothing to do. So, how do I pass the time without getting really bored?

Glancing out my window, I can see Cloudsdale in the distance and getting closer.

Guess it makes sense. Nightmare Night was a two days ago, so winter was probably running a bit late this year.

I can’t help chuckling at that. What, did Ponyville have a thing for its seasons being late before Twilight came around?

Putting that out of mind, since I doubt Daddy will let me help with bringing in winter after what Applejack probably told him last night, I try to think of something else to do.

Well, I didn’t visit Principal Cinch or even look for the EG Discord last time I went to the EG world, though I can account that to what I learned about the me in that world distracting me.

I sit up, my eyes wide with realization. If there is a Discord in the EG world, maybe I can get him to help Lilac. Sure, I doubt he has Chaos Magic like this world’s Discord, but maybe he can do something else to help her.

Unless he’s just a janitor, like the fandom usually seems to think.

Nodding to myself, I leave a copy of myself who will sleep the whole day and teleport through the dimensions.

___________________________________________________________

“Oh, for fuck sake!” I snarl, wrapping my arms around me, braking out into shivers.

I’m back in the EG world and human again, but I guess I need to focus on my clothing when arriving if I’m not coming in through the portal, because, like last time, I’m nude upon arriving.

The only difference this time from before is that it’s freezing, with winter coming in and I’m in the buff.

Teleporting back to where I’d hidden my nudity the last time here in the park. A snap of my fingers later and I’m back in the clothes I’d been wearing last time, before I realize, with it being winter, these clothes won’t be enough to keep me warm.

After a few seconds of thinking, I snap my fingers in recognition, before doing so again to use my magic.

There’s a flash of orange light. When it fades, I’m now wearing a purple woollen jacket with darker-purple furry bits at the bottom, the ends of the sleeves and the collar and my Cutie Mark just bellow my chest. The rest of my outfit is pretty much the same, only now they’re warmer so keep out the cold. My hands are now covered in fluffy purple gloves instead of say that one glove you put both your hands in, like the ones in Madeline. Talk about a dumb design. If you need to use a hand for something, you’d have to take it out of the glove to do so, exposing it to the cold in the process.

With my winter attire done with, I lift my wrist and activate the scanner. I want to find Discord first, before going after Cinch to give her some well deserved chaos for what she’s done and what I know she’ll do in the future.

The scan... doesn’t reveal what I was expecting.

“Wow,” I blink, going down the page I’ve found on the Discord of this world. “I... wow. He’s got a PhD in micro and Neurosurgery, physiology and is even a psychiatrist?”

Okay. Did not see this coming, though the whole brain thing does kinda fit with him, really, when you think about it.

“And he’s a member of the School Board for the area on top of all that?” I ask, shaking my head. “Sheesh. Where does he find the time for it all?”

Wait a minute. Neurosurgery?

My mind flashes an image of the Lilac of this world and my fists tighten. Maybe I can help have after all. It won’t be anywhere near as fast a recovery as what I had, but maybe Discord can be of help to the me of this world like the one in Equestria helped me.

Nodding to myself, I scan for his location, before facepalming. He’s at the same hospital Lilac’s being cared for in? Oh, come on. Someone has got to be playing a joke on me here.

Shaking my head, I lift into the air and teleport to the hospital.

___________________________________________________________

Doctor Deviant Discord was sitting in his office, going over some paperwork for one of his patients, when the intercom buzzed.

“Doctor Discord. Front counter paging Doctor Discord.”

“Yes, Nurse Coldheart. What is it?” he asked into the intercom.

“A young girl has arrived. She asked to speak with you. She apparently has an appointment.”

Discord took out his pager and looked through his list of appointments for the day... before frowning. There was a new appointment listed that he was sure hadn’t been there when he’d last checked.

After staring for several minutes, he shook it off and spoke again. “Very well. I’ll be there in a bit, Coldheart. Tell her to wait. I’ll be there in a minute.”

After some quick reshuffling of his papers, he got up, putting on his rimmed glasses and headed out to the waiting room, where several people were waiting for their appointments with their respective physician.

“A Miss.... Screwball?” he called out, quickly glancing at his pager to check her name.

A young girl got up, her appearance at once causing Discord to cock an eyebrow in confusion. Her hair was a messy, curly thing coloured both purple and white. She was wearing a purple woollen jacket with darker-purple furry bits at the bottom, the ends of the sleeves and the collar, with the image of a baseball and screw just under the chest area. She was wearing a dark-purple skirt, pink and purple striped tights and purple ugg boots.

However, the most startling and baffling thing about the girl were her eyes. There had no pupils. Instead it looked like her irises were purple spirals. It was the most bizarre thing he’d even seen in all his years in medicine.

The girl walked up to him, nodding.

It took him a few moments to pull his gaze away from those bizarre eyes and he turned, stumbling a bit as he led her to his office.

Once inside and she’d sat down in the chair next to his at his desk, he looked to her with confusion and uncertainly. “So, um, what’s the problem, miss?” he asked, trying his hardest not to keep letting his gaze drift to those spiralling eyes.

The girl named Screwball closed her eyes. “Actually, I’m here because of one of the other patients in this hospital.”

That pulled him out of his stupor and he regained his professional air. “Oh, um, right. Are you family, or a friend?”

“You could say I’m a distant relative, yeah,” she said, glancing away briefly. “Her name’s Lilac. Lilac Rich.”

Discord brow furrowed slightly. The same sounded familiar.

He brought up the patient fillies and scrolled through them, looking for the name.

“Ah, yes. Here we are,” he said after a few minutes. “Lilac Rich. In permanent chair in the psychiatric ward and...” he paused, his brow creasing as he read the patient's file. “Wh... what is this about?” His tone was less friendly now as he read through the patient’s symptoms and condition. “Why haven’t I been informed of this sooner? She’s been here how long?” He scanned her time before sitting back in shock. “Since birth? What in the world is going on here? This girl’s condition could’ve been treated at least ten years ago with the advances in science. Why hasn’t she been brought to my attention til now?”

A growl came from the girl as she folded her arms, her face a scowl. “Why does that not surprise me?”

He glanced at her in both confusion and annoyance. “What are you talking about?”

Screwball snorted, before looking to him. “Her father, Filthy Rich. I bet he kept it from your notice, am I right?”

Glancing back at the file, he saw that, in the beginning, it was indeed a Filthy Rich who had had the child put into permanent care... though oddly never checked in on her.

“Yes,” he said slowly, before returning his gaze to the girl. “He said any information about a possible cure was to be given to him only. Something about not worrying his wife..." A snort of anger from the girl caused him to raise an eyebrow. "But... how could you know...?”

The girl scoffed, clenching her fists against her arms. “I know this Filthy Rich, Doctor Discord. All he cares about is his reputation and business and nothing more. Lilac would've risked his reputation because of the condition she was born in. Even if she can now be cured, Filthy wouldn’t want the world to know his wife gave birth to a child that needs that kind of help.” She then snorted, looking away with a dark smirk. “Actually, knowing him, if you manage to cure Lilac, he’ll milk it for everything it’s worth, just to help get more business out of pity. Filthy Rich is a horrible person, trust me, I know his family personally.”

Suddenly Discord’s eyes widened as he recognized the name. “Wait a minute. There’s a woman named Spoiled Rich on the School Board I’m with who's husband's name is Filthy. Are you telling me that her husband the man you’re talking about are the same man?” he finished this with a small glare. He did not appreciate others badmouthing his fellow board members in any way, especially their families.

The girl nodded, her expression unwavering under his tone or stare. “I’ve sent you a file that should explain everything, doctor. And, if you want the best for your patient, you’ll keep Filthy away from her. The girl’s mother will gladly pay whatever it takes to afford the surgery and rehabilitation for Lilac. Her husband, however, will do everything in his power to prevent it.”

With that, the girl got up and left.

It took Discord several moments to realize what had happened, before he got up and hurried out to stop the girl and ask just what she meant, but found no sign of her.

When he asked Coldheart, she shrugged, not having paid attention.

Discord frowned, returning to his office and opening his emails. Finding one mark “to Mr. Deviant Discord of the School Board” but with no return address.

Wary that this could be a trick, he had a virus scan go over the email. When it turned up clean, not sure if he should or not, he opened the email.

___________________________________________________________

I hover above the city, heading towards my next destination with a scowl. I still can't beleive how messed up this is. In Equestria, Filthy Rich is a kind buisness pony who is understanding and a wonderful father, whilst his wife is a self-centered bitch, who will even use her own children to get what she wants. Here, it's the exact opposite; Filthy lives up to his name as a busniessmen and his wife is a kind and understanding member of the School Board. Honestly, what I learned about them and how drastically they contrast to the ones I know is charring, to say the least.

After a few moments, I sigh, a smile coming onto on my face. I may not be able to expose Spoiled in Equestria yet, but the Filthy Rich here is another story. Plus, now Lilac has a chance of becoming sentient again.

However, with her taken care of, there’s a woman with an attitude the same as Pony Spoiled's that needs to be taught a lesson.

After some time, I find myself over Crystal Prep Academy. Floating down and following my scanner, it doesn’t take long for me to find Principal Abacus Cinch.

She’s sitting at her desk, going over some paperwork. I can’t help noticing the smirk on her face.

Frowning, I snap my fingers and move down out of view of the window as a screen appears before me. I’ve now got a view of the room as if I’m a fly buzzing around.

Moving the image to show what she’s looking over, I glower at seeing it’s some things Twilight did to improve Crystal Prep’s reputation.

A bell rings and Cinch gets up, muttering something about lunch not coming quick enough today, as she moves over to a small bag and takes it with her.

I blink as I take that news in, before I smirk and snap my fingers. At once, I teleport and find myself in a cafeteria. It looks like any other cafeteria, a long line with food options and tables in neat rows throughout the place, each with their own groups, showing the cliques.

As my gaze moves over the room, I can’t help noticing Twilight. She’s sitting at a table all by herself on the far-end of the room.

Sighing, I turn my gaze around, intent on waiting for Cinch to come so I can give cause her some bowel discomfort, when I notice a humanized pony I recognize. Twist is sitting not too far from where I’m floating, invisible to all.

She has the red hair and her freckles and glasses, sure, but her hair’s tied back in two ponytails and she doesn't quite give off the same friendly nature as her pony counterpart.

I frown, before remembering that I saw her in the Friendship Games short Pinkie Spy. It had been brief, but she was there.

I scratch my chin, wondering if she was at the Friendship Games, before slapping myself in the head. Of course she was there. All of Crystal Prep went to the games, even if only twelve of them were competing.

Shaking my head, I turn my attention to the doors just as Cinch comes in.

At once, I notice everyone goes a bit stiffer and any sound of conversations pretty much stops.

Looking to Cinch, I feel my blood boil at the smirk on her face as she looks over the room, before moving over to a table that students quickly move away from to let her eat alone, to which she smirks again.

Once she gets it though, I snap my fingers, adding the same type of laxatives to her food that I did to Tiara when Pinkie and I were pranking the town, only this time, I’ve quadrupled the dosage compared to what I gave Diamond and Silver Spoon.

I wait whilst everyone else is eating, grabbing myself a corn beef and cheese sandwich whilst I’m I do.

After Cinch is half way through her food (she even eats as if she’s better than others), I see her eyes widen and, despite trying to act calm as she gets up and moves out the room, I grin an evil grin as I watch her go, before snapping my fingers, appearing before the rest rooms.

Wearing a shit-eating-grin even bigger, I snap my fingers, making a “Out of Order” sign appear. However, only Cinch will be able to see it. No one else will.

I lean back against the wall and wait, snickering as she comes striding down the halls.

The way her eyes widen when she sees the sign almost makes me keel over in laughter.

At once she moves at a much faster pace and I follow, using a little magic to tell where she’s headed so I can get there first, finding myself in front of the Teacher’s Female Toilets.

Cackling like a madwoman, I snap my fingers, putting another “Out of Order” sign that only she’ll be able to see there.

When Cinch arrives, the repressed scream she holds back is almost too much as I roll around in the air, laughing like a loon. As I see her turning her head towards the Male’s Toilets, I do the same as before, leaving her the main Male’s Toilets, the ones the student can only use cause they’re not allowed to use the staff ones, as her only option, which means she’ll have to wait even longer.

She yells in rage, before storming off, myself following behind as she barrels her way down the halls to reach the Male’s Toilets.

When she gets there, she opens the door, only to find five guys, three of whom I recognize as the human versions of Jet Set, Trenderhoof and Neon Lights (I’d still like to know why he’s attending Crystal Prep, to be honest), all of whom freeze at the sight of their principal standing in the open doorway, with a look of bloody murder.

“OUT!” she bellows and they scram, not wanting to question her.

The sounds of Cinch moaning as she releases at last in one of the cubicles pushes me too far and I almost pee myself with how much I’m laughing.

After several minutes, I leave, with a nice recording to use whenever I want against Cinch. Or maybe I’ll just upload it onto Youtube without a care and see how she takes it.

As I leave Crystal Prep, I look up at the sky and see it’s fairly late in the day.

Deciding I’ve had enough fun for one day, I snap my fingers, passing through the dimensions, back to Equestria.

Author's Note

Ah. Cinch has been given some hell. I would've preferred to give her more, but couldn't really think of anything by the time i got to her part of the chapter. If there are any ideas that won't contradict the Friendship Games, please leave them in the comments.

Also, if you want the recipe for the soup Screwball had, you can find it HERE.

Next chapter, Screwy's first Hearth's Warming Eve- eh. wait. isn't that later in the season? What's going on here?

Oh well, you have that to look forward to, not to mention i get to write in a part i've been dying to do since The Learning Curveball. :pinkiehappy:

Anywho, this will be my last update before heading back to work, as i've got work tomorrow, but, since Australia is directly after that, i'll use that day to try more updating, might even try another fic that needs an update the involves our favorite human-obsessed mare and her new family.

Well, that's all i can think of for now.

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter (and seeing Cinch get some of (though i plan on there being more) the just desserts she deserves) and, til next time, later everypony

The Chaos of a Bootstrap Paradox

Quick Author's Note:

Part of this chapter was written as the prize to Daxn for being the other winner to my little contest. Enjoy

The Chaos of a Bootstrap Paradox

___________________________________________________________

I frown as I sit in the hospital waiting room, giving glares every few moments at the mare sitting next to me.

After Hearth’s Warming, Spoiled arranged this appointment. When Daddy asked she said it was because she was worried for my health since I’d had to stay home instead of go to the party, but I know better.

I’ll bet you anything she’s hoping the doctor will say I need to go away for treatment or something, so she won’t have to deal with me.

“Miss Screwball?” a nurse down the hall calls.

I sigh, lifting my hoof. “Here.”

She nods. “Doctor Deep Injection will see you now.”

I glance at Spoiled with narrowed eyes. I don’t recognize the name, and I’d read the file about me during my body’s catatonic state, including all the doctors and nurses who’d tended to me during that time.

I get up, Spoiled following after me. I feel more like a caribou being hunted by a lion than a child being followed by her mother with her behind me.

After walking down the hall for a bit we come to a room with the name Doctor Injection written above it and enter, causing the stallion to turn at the sound of our entrance.

He looks, pretty much, like a male Lyra, I think he’s called Harpsy? He’s wearing a white lab coat and glasses. However, I notice his Cutie Mark is a bunch of grapes and a bandaged teddy bear with torn crotch, stuffing pouring out from that spot.

He glances at us both, before returning to his computer.

For once, Spoiled and I seem to be on the same wavelength, because we both frown.

“Um, excuse me,” Spoiled says in a firm tone.

The stallion doesn’t even look up. “Yes, what do you want? I’m busy right now.”

Spoiled scowls. “My daughter has an appointment!”

He glances at her, blinking a few times, before moving his gaze over to a scroll. He goes down it a bit, before sighing. “Right. Forgot.”

He turns around and gets up, indicating to the bed.

Rolling my eyes, I head over and hop up onto it. He indicates to lie down on my back, so I do.

I frown as I see his eyes trail down my body, before looking back to my face. “What seems to be the problem?”

I groan. “I had a concussion after being tossed by a Timber Wolf on Hearth’s Warming Eve.”

He snorts softly. “You think you have it bad? Try being the child of notaries and spending your foalhood stricken by Thypus, or when varicella infected me? How about the many times I had influenza and had to suffer Tartarus to recover? Or maybe, if you had the necessary organs, orchitis shortly after getting a mole removed and all of it causes you to live in a depression-like state, feeling oppressed and crushed? Oh, but then puberty hit.”

He’s really getting into his rant now.

I’m frowning in confusion, wondering why he’s bothering to tell me this.

“For what was an age of doubt and struggle for my peers was an age of renewal and joy for myself, as I felt all my pains disappear, along with gaining the realization that I was not a foal anymore and that I was being treated more like an adult,” he says, waving his foreleg in a flourish.

I frown. “Okay. Um, about my check-up?”

He blinks, before shaking his head. “Oh, yeah, right.” He looks me over, before he blinks. “Wait.” He glances at my name on his list again, before his eyes alight. “You’re the miracle foal?!”

I don’t like how he said that, nor the look in his eyes.

Suddenly, he grabs me and starts looking me over. “This is amazing. Last time I checked, you couldn’t even move without another ponies’ help. Now look at you. Talking and with an attitude too. Ooh, those eyes.”

I want to back away with as close as he is to my face, but don’t have anywhere to do so.

“Oh, I’m never seen eyes like these before. So unique. I have got to learn how they allow you to see without pupils. Then there’s your body functions. Oh, how does it feel going to the toilet and knowing you’re doing it when you didn’t for most of your life?”

My ears splay against my head. His enthusiasm isn’t making me feel comfortable.

“Hmm,” he says, frowning. “You mentioned a concussion? Well, if it was really bad symptoms would’ve shown up by now, so we most likely don't have to worry about that. But, we should see how your body’s been coping with all the activity it’s been having since you left the hospital. Perhaps an anal endoscopy could reveal if your bowels are functioning properly,” he says, his nose bleeding slightly as he talks. “After all, you didn’t have any control before you left; the sudden change could cause a problem at any given time if not checked.”

I squirm. “A-anal? As in, you’re gonna shove something up my butt?!”

He nods, the blood dripping from his nose again after having just grabbed a tissue to wipe it clean.

Never in my life did I think I would feel as relieved as I do when Spoiled comes over and pushes him away, motioning for me to get down.

“Well... thank you, doctor,” she says curtly, giving him a look I know she only gives those she has no intention of wanting to interact with ever again. “It seems you’ve helped put our worries about her concussion at ease. Thank you. If we need your help again, we’ll contact you. Though I highly doubt we will,” she mutters, though I manage to catch it.

He blinks, before frowning. “Excuse me, miss, but I haven’t finished my examination. And, unless I have, your appointment is not done.”

Spoiled snorts. “Screwball, come. We’re leaving.”

Cocking an eyebrow, I follow her out, flicking my tail and hearing an intake of breath from behind me, glancing over my shoulder to see Doctor Deep Injection looking at me with an expression I can’t really explain as he tries to stop his nose from bleeding a third time.

As we walk out and head down the hall, I glance at Spoiled. Did she... just help me, in a way?

“I am not risking us being associated with a stallion so clearly in need of mental help,” she mutters as we walk out.

I roll my eyes. Of course. It wasn't care about me, but the reputation of the family.

___________________________________________________________

“Oh, Doctor Injection?” Scootaloo asks as we all sit in the clubhouse, enjoying some hot cocoa I blinked into existence to warm us up. We’re all wearing scarfs and woollen beanie.

I nod, before frowning. “He was... weird. Does he usually get nosebleeds? Is he a hemophiliac?” At the confused looks I roll my eyes and elaborate, “Somepony who bleeds really easily, even from small things like a cut.”

They all open their mouths in Os of understanding, before frowning and looking to each other.

“Ah don’ think so,” Apple Bloom shakes her head. “Though, he does tend t’ have ’em a lot, don’ ’e?” she asks her fellow crusaders.

“Yeah,” Scootaloo scratches her neck. “He always has them whenever I’ve had an appointment directly after another foal.”

“Hmm,” I frown, sipping my mug. Maybe he is a hemophiliac. Would make sense, I guess. Younger ponies (children in general) tend to worry about things during hospital check-ups, so him being hit hard enough by said foals during a check-up due to them being scared, for a pony like him to bleed heavily doesn’t sound too out there.

“He’s really self-absorbed an’ arrogant, though,” Apple Bloom continues, frowning. “One time, Ah had a check-up and Big Mac was with me. He didn’t even notice us come in til Mac cleared his throat and he acted really rude to Mac.”

That I can believe. The guy had seemed like a male, downplayed version of Spoiled in a sense when we’d first gone in. The fact he made Spoiled and I somehow think on the same wave length for a moment is proof of that. Plus, there was the fact that, despite him saying we didn't need to worry about my concussion, he told Spoiled that she couldn't take me out because he said the appointment wasn't over, even though the reason we'd come had already been sorted.

“Still, he ain’t nowhere near as bad as them Flim Flam brother were,” the Crusaders nod in agreement of Apple Bloom’s statement.

I open my mouth to verbally agree, when I catch on to just what she said, it causing me to frown in confusion. “Wait.” They look to me. “Are you guys telling me that the Flim Flam brothers have already been here?”

They all nod, before Scootaloo speaks up. “It was back before you got out of the hospital, Screws, back before Discord got out.”

I just stare at the orange Pegasus, trying to understand her words, but they’re struggling through the cogs in my brain as it tries to process them.

Flim and Flam were already here before Discord? But, that episode wasn’t until volume two of the season, after Discord.

After a few moments I shake my head and ask what other things I might have missed that came before I arrived in Ponyville.

To say the answer stumped and confused the hell out of me, making my brain literally threaten to go on strike do the inconsistencies it was having to work with, would be an understatement to say the least.

The CMC spend the next few minutes, telling me of events that I recognize as being from the episodes The Cutie Pox, It’s About Time, Sleepless in Ponyville, The Mysterious Mare Do Well, Sweet and Elite, Secret of My Excess, Read It and Weep and Wonderbolts Academy. How did all of these events happen before Discord? I... but... HOW?!

“Though, if it weren’t fer that Nyx filly, A’m not sure what woulda happened t’ the farm,” Apple Bloom returns to the subject that started this confusion in my brain to begin with.

I try my best to shake off the whirling in my head as my brain tries to adjust to the shift in time frame I’m now dealing with... before my eyes widen and I look to Apple Bloom in shock.

“If it weren’t for WHO?!” I have to have misheard that. There’s no way Apple Bloom’s talking about who I think she’s talking about.

“This unicorn filly named Nyx,” Apple Bloom says, looking at me strangely. “She’s the one who called the Flim Flam brothers out when they just decided t’ take our farm when it was only the cider-sellin’ rights they’d won.”

“Never saw a unicorn with a black coat like hers before,” Sweetie Belle says, before sighing. “I had to listen to Rarity moan about not getting to work with her colour for weeks.”

“And that purple hair was pretty cool, too,” Scootaloo nods. “Never seen a pony with that dark a purple mane and tail.”

I try to speak, but my mouth only makes strange gasping noises as I’m trying to keep my cool as the implications and similarities in description as running through my mind.

“What... what were her eyes like?” I croak, my head flopping forward every few seconds.

Apple Bloom smiles. “They were the prettiest blue Ah’d ever seen. Shame she had to wear glasses. She’d look even prettier without ’em.”

I can literally feel my brain shutting down as it intakes ever bit of this Nyx filly’s description they’ve given and it forming a very eerily familiar image of another certain filly in my mind.

“Where... where is she now?” I manage to ask as I struggle to stop myself from screaming. How is Nyx here? How?

They all shrug.

“Never saw her again,” Scootaloo says, calmly shruggin. “She said something about how she only came back to sort out something that had been bothering her for a few years since first seeing the Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000. Something about a detail always bugging her.”

Sweetie Belle shakes her head. “And I’m still confused as to why her aura was orange when not anything about her gave a reason.”

My brain screeches to a halt. Orange? Nyx’s magical aura isn’t orange. Not even close.

“I wonder what ever happened to her,” Scootaloo rubs her chin in thought. “She didn’t have her Cutie Mark, but she left before we could ask her to join the Crusaders.”

I frown, thinking. I’d been panicking at first, true, but that bit about Nyx’s aura being orange has calmed me down and allowed me to think. If the Nyx they’re talking about was indeed Nyx from Past Sins, her aura would not have been orange.

But, that would mean, whomever this Nyx was, was some other pony, pretending to be her. But, how? Nopony in this world save myself knew about Nyx until Hearth’s Warming. I’ve no doubt Twilight’s already read a fair bit of the book I gave her, since I know she and Spike open their Hearth’s Warming gifts on Hearth’s Warming Eve because Spike did just the same the first Hearth’s Warming Twilight had him and Luna’s probably read at least a bit of it by now.

So, that leaves only myself who could have possibly known about Nyx, but I wasn’t around back when the Flim Flam brothers were in Ponyville, so how could that work?

I almost facehoof. Oh, sweet Celestia. It’s a Bootstrap Paradox, like what Twilight went through? How is it that I’m part of something like that?

I sigh.

“Something wrong, Screws?” Scootaloo asks as the three notice my sigh.

I nod, before sighing again, before I look up, grinning. “Just that I’ve got to go do something right now to ensure the Space Time Continuum continues working. Brb.”

With that, I pop away.

___________________________________________________________

I blink, before looking around. Having been seeing snow covering Ponyville for almost a month, the sight of it without snow takes a second to get used to.

I shake my head and look around, noticing I’m in the Sweet Apple Acres fields, shortly before seeing a crowd of ponies not too far off, cheering.

Nodding to myself, I teleport closer, remaining behind a tree. The contest between the Flim Flam brothers and the Apple plus the rest of the Mane 6 is over.

“Flim and Flam win!” Mayor Mare’s voice calls out.

As everypony is distracted by the shocking news, I quickly change myself to fit the role I must play. My coat changes to black, my mane and tail turn dark-purple and become more combed back, a green headband appearing in my mane to keep it in tack, my beanie disappears along with my Cutie Mark, my eyes turn into normal eyes with turquoise irises around normal round pupils and a pair of glasses appear, held up by my nose.

I now look like a black unicorn filly without her Cutie Mark. Now to just wait for the right moment. I’m not sure when that will be, but the CMC said I call out Flim and Flam.

“Daw, too bad, Apples,” Flim says, his tone full of so much arrogance I have to stop myself from sending him to the moon.

“Guess you'll just have to find a new line of work that doesn't match your names quite so... perfectly,” Flam smirks.

“Now, should we tear down these tacky old buildings and put up new ones, brother?” Flim asks.

I blink, not having remembered either saying that, before it goes through my mind and I glare.

Again, as I had stated to many back in the real world, both online and IRL, I don’t recall, at any point, the deal being that, if the Apples lost, the two shady unicorns would get any more than the cider selling rights. At no point was there talk of anything meaning the Apples would need to find a new line of work that doesn’t match their names or the unicorns having a right to tear down the Apples’ home.

“I don’t see why not, brother,” Flam says casually. “After all, this isn’t Sweet Apple Acres anymore. How about,” his horn glows, before a banner appears over the sign of the Sweet Apple Acres cider stall, now showing two unicorn head silhouettes with a mug of frothing cider between them, “Flim Flam Fields?”

“Not on your fucking lives!” confusion erupts after I scream and step out from behind the tree, my eyes narrowed at the two insults to unicorn kind.

Everypony stares at me with shock, Rainbow Dash looking uncertain, most likely because, in the show, she was the one meant to get angry, so hearing a young filly none of them recognise do so threw her off.

Then again, it could simply be because a filly as young as I appear just used the F word like that.

Applejack seems to want to follow the script though. “No, little filly,” she says sadly. “A deal’s a deal.”

The two unicorns starting laughing in a stuck-up, full of themselves, annoying way that I don’t remember, but irritates me all the more.

“Last I checked, that does not give them the right to tear down your farm,” I say, lighting my horn with an orange aura and blasting the banner for Flim Flam Field, turning it to ash.

At once, the two unicorns lose their smug expressions and look to me with anger now mixed in.

“Now, see here, young filly,” Flim begins in a lecturing tone as if I’m stupid.

“You’re too young to understand the way big ponies do their business,” Flam continues for him in the same tone. If I wasn’t pretending to be somepony I’m not and didn’t want to risk the timeline, that tone alone would be earning them some serious shit, courtesy of me. “We won the competition fair and square, which means we’ve won the rights.”

I growl. “Yeah. The rights to sell cider here in Ponyville instead of the Apples!” I look to Mayor Mare. “Did anyone ever say that, if the Apples lost, they lose the whole farm?”

The mayor blinks for a few moments, before frowning, clearly going over everything in her mind, before she looks at with confusion. “I... don't think so.”

I growl. “Well, let me remind you all, with Flim’s own words!”

Eveyrpony looks confused, Flim and Flam especially.

My horn glows and an orange magical window appears, showing Flim with Granny Smith standing before him after having said the unicorns could use the south field for the contest.

Excellent, the Flim in the recording says, we have a bet. Whoever produces the most barrels in one hour wins the exclusive right to sell cider in Ponyville.

The screen pops out of existence and I look to the two unicorns with a smug snarl. “Now, correct me if I'm wrong here, but I don’t remember hearing anything about the farm during that,” I look around, “does anypony else?”

Murmurs come from the crowd as they all clearly remember that happening.

The anger and smugness in the two unicorns’ expressions disappears slightly, before they glance at each other.

“And, just for some added reminder,” I bring the screen up again, this time showing Mayor Mare. “Let’s see what the mayor said, so that it’s official.”

The teams have one hour to produce as much cider as they can, after which the barrels will be counted and the winner will be named the sole cider provider for all of Ponyville! the mayor on the screen says, before it vanishes.

The mayor blinks, before her eyes narrow. “That’s right. I never said anything about the farm going to them; just the rights to be the only ones in Ponyville to provide cider!”

All the ponies turn glares on the unicorns, but none are glaring at the brothers with more fire than the Apples.

“Ah can’ believe Ah fergot something so simple!” Applejack scolds herself, before snarling at the brothers. “And ya’ll were perfectly fine with just tricking us when we were down an’ leavin’ us homeless!”

Both unicorns begin sweating as eveyrpony starts shouting at them angrily.

“Ah,” Flim says, holding up a hoof. “But we are still now the sole cider sellers, here in Ponyville. That you can’t deny.”

Mayor Mare snorts. “True. You won those rights. However, don’t think you’ll get away with trying to steal somepony else’s home. The Apples have lived in our town since it was founded! Such a crime will not be ignored!”

They both see the crowd drawing closer, RD pounding one hoof into the other, like a fist.

I smirk at the two anxiously backing away unicorns. “Congratulations, boys. The cider business in Ponyville is all yours... provided you can keep it after going to jail. Plus, once word gets out that you tried to swindle the Apples, a family who pretty much have a say in every apple sale all over Equestia, out of their home, you won’t likely be able to get the apples for the cider in the first place. Especially when it was Princess Celestia herself who gave them that land to make their homes.”

As the crowd grow nearer, backing the two towards their machine, Flam glances at his brother. “It looks like we've encountered a slight... problem here in Ponyville.”

“Nopony wants our product,” Flime agrees. “Next town?”

“Next town. Let's go, Flim!”

“Let's go, Flam!” his brother cries as they jump onto their machine and it quickly flies off.

The mob of ponies begin to chase them, but Applejack calls out, “Don’t bother, everypony,” causing them all to stop and turn to her. “They ain’t worth it.”

“That was so awesome!” I look to my right to say Dash has come over and is grinning at me, as are everypony there.

“Rainbow Dash is right,” Applejack says, stepping forward and putting a hoof on my shoulder. “Young filly, we can’ thank ya enough. Ya helped us keep our farm.”

I grin. “You never really lost it to begin with.”

She nods. “But we wouldn’a thought o’ that fer a while an’ by then, it woulda been too late.”

“Applejack is right,” Granny Smith walks over, smiling at me. “What’s yer name, little filly.”

“Nyx,” I smile back.

“Well, Nyx, as a token of our appreciation, we’d like to make you an honorary Apple,” Granny says, coming over, causing Applejack to back up, and placing a hoof on my shoulder.

I blink, before a few tears come to my eyes and a warmth fills my heart that I wasn’t expecting. “Um... th-thanks.”

"So, where're you from?" Twilight asks, looking to me.

I just shake my head. "I just came to sort out something that had been bothering her for a few years since i first saw The Super Speedy Cider Squeezy 6000. There was a detail that's always bugged me. But, it's all good now.”

They look at me with raised eyebrows.

“Hey, everypony!” we all turn to Apple Bloom, who’s standing at the cider stale. “Because of this silly competition, we've made enough of our cider for the whole town!”

Cheers ring out across the area and Granny moves off to help serve out the cider.

I smile and teleport away, glad to have helped.

___________________________________________________________

As the teleport ends, I hear a gasp from the Crusaders.

I open my eyes to find myself back in the clubhouse, with the CMC staring at me... with open mouths?

“Nyx?!”

I blink, before looking down and cursing myself. A quick flash of orange light and I’m back to my normal self, but the three fillies are still staring at me in shock.

“Screwball?” Scootaloo asks, her eyes wide. “You were Nyx?!”

“Uh,” I chuckle, rubbing my neck. “I... guess so.”

“But, how?” Sweetie looks between her friends, to me. “That was ages ago. And you were still in the hospital back then, weren't you? You only got out because of Discord and he came around after the Flim Flam brothers.”

“I... kinda went back in time to do as you said Nyx did,” I scratch my neck.

They all stare, before they all scream at once, “YOU CAN GO BACK IN TIME?!”

“SHH!” I gasp, holding a hoof to my mouth. “Yes, I can. I’m a being of chaos, remember? But you can’t tell anypony I did that! Nopony can know about Time Travel magic. The only officially documented copy of it is in the—” I gasp, putting my hooves over my mouth to stop myself. There is no way in hell I am telling these three fillies where to find a spell that can send you back in time. I shudder just thinking about the damage they could do.

“Where? Where is it?” they all ask, eyes wide with glee before they cry out, “CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS, TIME TRAVELS, YAY!”

“NO!” I scream, waving my hooves about. “No! No time travel!”

“Aww, why not?!” Scootlaoo frowns at me. “You went back in time.”

“That’s only because the event with the Flim Flam brothers is a Bootstrap Paradox!”

They all blink, looking at me in confusion.

I sigh and sit down. “Okay. Let me explain. The bootstrap paradox is a time travel paradox in which an object or information can exist without it ever actually being created. The object or piece of information is sent back in time where it is retrieved and becomes the very object or piece of information that was brought back in the beginning.”

They look on in confusion.

I sigh. “Okay. Hypothetically, what if Twilight Sparkle went back in time to meet Starswirl the Bearded, the guy she dressed up us for Nightmare Night and found that he’s apprentice, Clover the Clever, the unicorn mentioned in the Hearth’s Warming play you went to, doesn’t actually exist, but found displayed using a spell noted as one of Clover’s first spells?”

“Clover’s first spell?” Scootaloo frowns.

“I think Rarity and Twilight talked about it a bit during Hearth’s Warming Day,” Sweetie Belle frowns. “I think it was teleportation without the use of a... circle of some kind, I can’t remember what.”

I nod. “Exactly. Now, the Twilight in this case knows teleportation was Clover’s first spell and, upon learning nopony has ever heard of such a spell before, wonders if she’s just altered the timeline. What happens then, if, when asked her name, she stepped on a piece of clover and, in annoyance, said Clover, making everypony think that’s her answer?”

“Everypony would think her name’s Clover?” Apple Bloom guesses.

I nod. “Yes, but then Twilight puts several facts together. Clover the Clever has been confirmed not to exist in the time she’s arrived in, when she knows she should exist. She’s just used the first spell Clover ever used according to documents and has accidently led ponies to think her name is Clover. What do you think this would mean?”

I wait for several moments as they try to understand it. Just when I think I’ll have to spell it out, thankfully, Sweetie Belle cries, “It would mean Twilight had been Clover the Clever all along!”

I nod.

“Wait. So, Twilight’s really Clover the Clever?” Apple Bloom asks, before her eyes widen in worry. “Is she gonna go back in time and never come back?”

“We have to stop her!” Scootaloo says, pressing her hooves on the table.

“But, if we stop Twilight from going back in time and becoming Clover the Clever, she’ll never be there to make the Freindship Fire with Smart Cookie and Pansy,” Sweetie Belle says, looking fearful.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” I hold up my hooves. “I never said Twilight’s really Clover the Clever. I just used the idea as an example.”

Though whether Twilight is really Clover the Clever is a popular theory among the fandom. I’ll have to look into that later.

Apple Bloom sighs with relief, before frowning. “So, what’s this gotta do with you being Nyx?’

I sigh. “Okay, like I described with the idea of Twilight being Clover the Clever, you all told me about Nyx, but said you didn’t know where she came from or who she really was. I’m the only pony who would really know that name, because it’s in a book I gave to Twilight and Princess Luna for Hearth’s Warming; a book you cannot find anywhere else in Equestria.

Now, what happens if, after being told everything about this Nyx filly who helped stop Flim and Flam, I were go back in time, see no filly matching her description, but, remembering what Apple Bloom said about Nyx being the reason those two unicorns beat it, I make myself look like Nyx and do whatever I can to point out the Flim Flam brothers don’t have the right to take the farm? But, here's where how it's a Bootstrap Paradox. I don't go back in time to become Nyx without Apple Bloom telling me about her, which she can only tell me abotu because the me she's telling goes back in time to become Nyx. See what I'm getting at?”

They all stare for several moments, before their eyes widen and their mouths open into wide Os.

I nod, before leaning back. “Pretty cool, right?”

They all nod, before Apple Bloom looks at me uncertainly. “But, can we at least tell Applejack 'bout you bein' Nyx? Ya are an honorary Apple, after all?”

I think for a minute, before sighing and nod, giving a small smile. “Alright. but only your family, Apple Bloom. We can’t let anypony else know about time travel beyond what they already do thanks to Twilight’s future-self going back in time, okay?”

They all nod.

“Pinkie Promise?” They do the motions and I sigh with relief.

But that is the last time I mess with time travel unless it's a key event ever again. Sure, this time was okay, but I’d shudder to think what would happen if I’d changed the timeline.

Luckily, since I’ve now gotten confirmation that Twilight’s already completed the time-loop of warning herself not to worry about the upcoming Tuesday of when she went back in time to warn herself, I know time travel will never come up and cause problems in Equestria again.

Author's Note

Really ashamed it took me so long to get this out when the first part with Doctor Deep Injection was pretty much already done on Australia Day.

Though i do partially blame it on being distracted by my internet protection going down again for NO LOGICAL REASON!

I meant to get this done and then update at least one new chapter to another fic that needs an update soon, but, i guess that'll have to wait til tomorrow.

Edit: Deep Injection's new first half of his rant was written by Daxn himself.

So, what will Twilight and Luna reading Past Sins lead to. Will Twilight realize she is like Spike's mother after reading the her in the story tell Nyx Spike's like Nyx's brother because that Twilight's like Nyx's mother?

Will Luna be looking into things to try and figure out if there is really a Spell Nexus or Children of Nightmare?

Will Applejack invited Screwball to the Apple Family Reunion?

These may or may not be answered in future chapters. You'll just have to wait and see

So, Screwball went back in time to do something she was told she did so that she would be told she did it so she would go back in time and do it so she would be told she did it, so she'd go back in time and do it. Bet you didn't see that coming.

Told you the Random tag was serious, didn't I?

Anyway, hoped enjouyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony.

Edit: I just realized this is the longest chapter for this fic so far :pinkiegasp: :pinkiesmile:

Fun With the Canterlot Upper Class (Extended Version)

Third time's the charm, huh?

Screwball, just... don't.

Fun With the Canterlot Upper Class

___________________________________________________________

I give a wide yawn as I sit up in bed, stretching.

I rub my eyes before turning to look out the window. The sky is cloudy and the snow is still blanketing the world.

I sigh, slumping back against my pillow.

Man, what am I gonna do today. There’s only so many things one can really do during winter. The Crusaders and I have made snowpegasi, we’ve had snowball fights, played snow fort, gone sledding.

It’s all getting kinda boring for me, really. I want winter to end so things can move on already.

I’m pulled out I’ve my suckling by a sudden flash of blue light.

I close my eyes and when I open them, find a scroll laying in my lap. The surprising thing is that it has Princess Luna’s seal, a crescent moon.

What could the Princess of the Night want to talk to me about?

I levitate the scroll and unfurl it.

Dear Screwball Rich,

You are invited to Canterlot for lunch with myself. There are certain matters I wish to discuss with you and Twilight Sparkle.

Please come alone. This is a matter I wish to keep very private.

Your Princess of the Night and friend,

Luna.

I blink a few times, frowning. Certain matters? What the heck does that mean?

Shrugging and deciding I’ll find out when I meet with the princess, I get up and leave, heading downstairs.

To my disappointment, Spoiled is sitting at the table eating something that honestly looks like grains, but not the tasty kind.

“Breakfast, Miss Screwball,” Randolph says, laying a plate in front of me. It has scrambled eggs, hay bacon (I still think it’s okay, but personally prefer the real deal), Prench toast and a glass of chocolate milk.

At once Spoiled gives a loud sniff.

“And what’s your problem?” I ask, giving her a sideways glance. I know, dumb question. What isn’t her problem is the more accurate thing to ask.

She sniffs again. “I just pity you. Considering what you eat, I doubt you’ll have a fine body when you’re a mare.”

“What, like yours, Mrs Upturned Nose?” I shot back. “You do realize you’re the only pony in all of Equestria with a nose like that, right?”

She smirks. “I know. Other ponies wish they could have my looks.”

“Only if they’re totally brain-dead,” I snort. “Or blind.”

She scowls at me. “Oh? I’ll have you know I’ve spoken with nobles who find me very attractive.”

“You or your money?” I sneer, using my magic to spread some butter on one of my slices of Prench toast. “Anyway, I don’t have such an ugly nose, yet I’ve been summon to meet with Princess Luna about something important.”

Her eyes widen. “Princess Luna summoned you?” then she sneers. “Probably finally convinced her sister you need to be turned to stone.”

I give her a deadpan look. “I really hope Tirek takes your magic before the Mane 6 stop him.”

She blinks, confusion playing across her face. “Huh?”

I don’t respond and just eat my breakfast, ignoring her the whole time.

After it’s become clear to her (though it took several minutes of my ignoring her to finally get it) she starts telling me how I need to freshen up my look.

“You can’t go meet the princess looking like that,” she says, indicating to my hair and beanie.

“Why?” I ask through a mouthful of Prench toast. “You meet other ponies looking like that,” I indicate to her, more specifically that nose.

She gapes, before glaring at me. “How dare you? You think you can insult me, your own mother, in my own home?”

“Uh... yeah,” I shrug, finishes off my breakfast, licking the chocolate milk mustache off my upper lip. My eyes narrow slightly. “And you still don’t have any right to call yourself my mother.”

She sputters, clearly unable to find words.

I smirk. “I’d love to stay and chat some more, but I’ve got an important meeting to attend. Later, loser.”

The look on her face just before I teleport away, priceless.

___________________________________________________________

I reappear outside the gates of Canterlot. I nod to the two white Earth Pony guards standing out front.

I’ll give them credit, they don’t flinch. However, they’re eyes narrow.

“How did you do that?” the one on the right asks.

I grin. “Chaos Magic. Discord put it in me when he was out. Too bad for him I’ve a mind of my own.”

Their spears are pointed at me right after I mention the master of chaos.

I roll my eyes. “Really, guys, if I was a threat, would I have appeared in front of you like this? Also,” a small flash later and their spears have turned into gingerbread, “I just told you I’ve Chaos Magic. You’ll really think spears are gonna do any good against me?”

They look to each other, clearly unsure what to do.

A thought of what I can do to kill time til my lunch with Princess Luna and Twilight pops into my head and I smirk. “Would you guys like to see me cause trouble for two stuck up unicorns?”

Say what you will, when it comes to Canterlot unicorns, Earth Ponies still hold a slight grudge against them, even now, at least when it comes to the stuck up ones.

They both blink, glancing at each other again.

“Would it help if I told you they’ll be Jet Set and Upper Crust?”

That does it. The look in their eyes tells me they’d love to see those two snobs get some just desserts. I’m gonna guess those two have wronged these guards or those they know personally in past.

They grin, stepping back to allow me to pass. “Welcome to Canterlot, Miss...”

“Screwball and I’ll bring some viewing crystals so you can watch it all play out when I’m done,” I call back as I walk through the gates, returning their spears to normal.

The snickers I hear tell me I may have just made some new friends in the Canterlot Guard.

Doing a quick aura search, I find the location of the two snobbish unicorns at a very fancy-looking cafe.

Donning a disguise by simply making my mane and tail similar to Diamond’s, making my beanie disappear and changing my Cutie Mark to look like a gemstone, I walk into the cafe and sit down at a table close by.

A waiter comes over and I decide to do the kind thing and order one of the most expensive of their smallest desserts. Don’t wanna spoil my appetite before lunch with Luna, do I?

As the waiter leaves, I decide to hear what’s being said by the snobs.

“... still cannot believe Fancy Pants liked that dress,” Jet Set was saying, sounding horrified. “It was so... plain! How is he the most fashion-forward pony in Canterlot if he thinks that was a good dress?”

“And saying how those... those... ponies,” it’s clear she wanted to use some other word but couldn’t find one she could say in public, “were wonderful to meet? How can such uncouth ponies from a farming town be considered better company than ponies such as us?” she finishes, tossing her mane back with a flourish.

Gee, I have no idea why Fancy would think that way. You seem like such wonderful characters.

Suddenly a waiter comes over with what they clearly ordered. “Your Caldo verde soup and chthonian tea, sir and madam.”

He places a bowl of soup and fancy glasses in front of them both.

Smirking, I wait til they had a few tastes of their orders, before using a little Chaos Magic on Upper Crust’s soup.

She lifts her spoon up to her mouth (even her sips sound snobbish). A second later, her eyes widen and she opens her mouth, a torrent of flames shooting fourth.

She grabs her tea in her magic and chugs it down in a very undignified manner.

I snicker as Jet Set looks to his wife in confusion. “What was that about?”

“Th-the soup!” Upper Crust rasps, pointing to the bowl with an offending hoof. “It... it suddenly became ridiculously spicy. I felt like my tongue was literally on fire.”

It kinda was for those brief seconds she was breathing out the stuff.

The stallion gives the mare an uncertain look. “And you didn’t notice until just then? You’ve been enjoying that soup for half a minute.”

The mare just scowls at him, pushing the bowl over to him. “See for yourself!”

Giving his wife an eye-roll, Jet Set levitates a spoon to the soup and takes a sip, only to shudder.

“Spicy? That’s far too salty! How did you manage to eat any of this?”

Upper Crust frowns, taking another spoonful, before grimacing. “What... what’s going on? Now it taste like... ugh. I don’t even know what to say it tastes like, but it’s awful!”

“Waiter!” Jet Set calls, his tone filled with annoyance.

The waiter who served them comes back over. “Yes, sir?”

Jet Set points to the offending dish. “What is the meaning of this? The soup my wife has received is awful.”

The waiter cocks an eyebrow, before levitating a small spoon out of the breast pocket of his suit, puts it in Upper Crust’s soup and takes a sip. The frown on his face deepens. “The soup is just fine, sir and madam.”

“Fine?!” Upper Crust almost yells, though keeps her voice low when she realizes she’s in a public place. “My tongue was fried by this soup, then my husband tries it and it’s too salty. What kind of sick joke are you all playing at?”

The waiter just continues to frown at them. “Our food is some of the finest in Canterlot. We do not make mistakes and have not this time. Your soup is perfectly fine.”

“Are you insane?!” Upper Crust growls, getting up. “Dear, we’ve leaving. We’ll find an establishment with real food.”

A cough from the waiter gets their attention. “Regardless of you impressions of the food, madam, you and your husband will still need to pay for what you ordered.”

“For this dreck?!” Upper Crust scoffs, lifting her bit purse from her saddlebag. “We’ll pay for the teas and nothing more!”

As she levitated the bits out to pay, however, I snicker.

At once, the bits grow tiny feathered wings and flutter out of her magical grip.

She just stares, mouth open as the bits fly away.

“I... bu...” She looks to the two stallions, Jet Set wearing just as shocked an expression as her, however the waiter is just giving her a deadpan look. “Didn’t you see that?!” she demands, pointing up to where her money is flying away.

The waiter just snorts. “Madam, do not try to distract me just so that you can get out of paying.”

Upper Crust scowls whilst Jet Set looks to him as if he's crazy. “I am not avoiding paying!” she uses her magic, grabbing several more bits and tosses them at the waiter, who catches them in his aura.

"Please leave, madam,” he says sternly. “And, for future reference, never return. We will not serve customers who cause problems for no reason.”

“No reason?!” Upper Crust’s right eye twitches.

Her husband seems to be the smart one as he pulls her aside and they leave.

I finish of the chocolate crest I ordered, pay the waiter and quickly move to follow them.

As I expected, they go to another restaurant, The Golden Horse Shoe and order from there.

I take a seat a little away and use a Deterrent Spell so nopony questions why I’m sitting at the table and not ordering anything.

As I watch them eating what have to be the most elaborate looking salads I’ve ever seen, I notice they looking at two couples not too far off.

The first is a pair of mare, one a unicorn, the other and Earth Pony. they’re both drinking from the same glass, something I’d think more attuned to a bar or malt shop instead of a fancy eatery, but who am I to judge relationships?

The other is a coltcuddler pair and, if their builds are anything to go by, I’d guess they’re in the Royal Guard. They’re both eating the same salad, even feeding each other.

Yeah, it sounds sappy, but I can’t help thinking it’s sweet, too.

However, from the looks Jet Set and Upper Crust are giving them, it’s clear they think it’s an affront to nature.

So, they think being attracted to the same sex is wrong, huh?

I frown, rubbing my chin with a hoof. How can I work this? Making them fall in love with the same gender would seem kinda cruel, cos it would mean having to alter the one the loved.

They may be stuck up jerks, but even they don’t deserve to have their true soul mate taken away.

I could turn one into the opposite gender, I guess, but then the other is still kinda getting off scot-free in comparison. If only I could have them remain a couple while they were both different genders...

I blink, before smirking. Oh, that is too good. Discord would probably be very impressed by this one.

A little touch of magic to their food and done.

Hold up! For those who read this before, the author made some changes to this chapter cos i wasn't finsihed with my fun.

Enjoy,

Screwball

I watch as they take forkfuls of their salad and eat them. Let the real fun begin.

___________________________________________________________

Jet Set munched on the crisp leaf of his salad, pausing only momentarily when he felt an odd tingling sensation in his mouth before continuing.

However, as he levitates his fork up something felt... off.

Was it his imagination or was the bowl on his right when before it was on his left?

He shook his head. It was probably nothing. He levitated the fork to his mouth and took a bite. However, as he chewed, he moved the fork back towards the salad— only to spit the salad out in shock, spraying the table.

His aura, it...

He shook his head and rubbed his eyes, thinking he was just imagining it, but... no. it was still there. His aura wasn’t its light grey anymore. It had turned a turquoise-green like Upper Crust’s.

“Dear, what in the world is wrong... with you?”

His hear whirled to his side, before his eyes widened in horror. Staring back at him with equal amounts of horror was... himself.

“Wh-what am I doing there?!” he cried, only for his blood to go cold. That had not been his voice. It was Upper Crust’s voice.

Looking done, he felt the starts of a panic attack coming on. His fur was no longer grey, but yellow and he was now wearing a white shirt under a pink sweater tied around his neck, while also wearing pearls on his neck.

However, the most damning thing of all, was what he saw between his, or rather, her legs.

___________________________________________________________

To say Upper Crust was shocked to hear her own voice would be an understatement, though it was nothing to compared to turning around and seeing herself staring back with wide eyes.

Glancing over herself, she realized she was not as the one across from her appeared. Her fur was now grey and she was wearing a golfing green shirt with a white sweater tied around her neck. Down bellow, however, was the biggest shock.

Now, out of the couple, she was the one able to keep a level head in any given situation, no matter the drama. Turning, Upper Crust looked to the mare who was clearly her husband somehow in her own body, as she logically had come to the conclusion that she was somehow in his, who was starting to hyperventilate, early signs of Jet Set’s panic attacks.

“N-now, now, dear,” she said, trying not to become creeped out as she heard her husband’s voice say what she meant to. “Let’s not hung around.”

“Not often you see Jet Set taking the lead,” one mare whispered from within the crowd as they got up and Upper Crust let her husband lean against her as they moved out of the restaurant.

Neither of them noticed the little pink filly giggling as she watched them leave, a wicked smirk on her lips and a glint in her eyes.

___________________________________________________________

I silently follow after them, and as we leave, I get a wicked idea.

I can see “Jet Set” talking to the pony out front whilst also trying to keep “Upper Crust” calm.

As they move to leave, the sound of a fart fills the air.

Everypony at once looks around for the source, the two body-swapped ponies blushing profusely as they were able to tell the sound had come from them, even though neither had let one rip.

They quickly leave, ever fifth step resulting in another farting sound.

I can barely contain my laughter as I float after them the spell around myself still keeping others from noticing me.

They move quickly, however, and the constant sound of farts actually goes from being funny, to quite annoying really fast, so I remove that.

It is still funny seeing “Upper Crust” freaking out though. Though, by the way “Jet Set” is taking the lead to try and get them away, my theory about the wife of the couple calling the shots seems justified.

The fun only gets better though. As we move quickly into the Upper Class area of Canterlot, a pair of tall alabaster unicorns walk around the corner and I get a shit-eating-grin even bigger.

Fancy Pants and Fleur Dis Lee! Oh, this is too good! Can't wait for them to spring that little surprise I went back in time a few seconds ago to do. I just hope they'll hold off telling them until after I've had my extra little bit of fun.

They both notice the body-swapped unicorns and move over to them, which causes me to frown slightly. Guess Fancy hasn’t quite figured out these two are jerks yet... which is odd, since the events of Sweet and Elite have already passed according to the CMC.

“I say, Jet Set, Upper Crust,” he says once the quartet are close enough together. “I must say, I wasn’t expecting to see your around here today.”

“Oh, uh, yes,” “Jet Set” stutters, glancing down at the pony leaning into “his” shoulder. “We, uh, felt we’ve had a bit more excitement than we planned today, so we’re going home.”

“Oh, my,” Fleur says, noticing “Upper Crust” leaning against “her husband”. “Is everything alright?”

I smirk, shifting into human form, a keyboard appearing in front of me and start typing.

"Yes, well, that's because my tiny little nipples went to Prance," "Jet Set" said, before blinking.

"Um... come again?" Fleur asks, looking at him uncertainly.

The mare in a stallion's body coughs and I went back to typing. "Sorry. Things have been odd since I do the Cha Cha like a sissy girl."

There's silence between the four unicorns, though there is not silence completely. I'm cacking myself. Sure, I just copied the lines from Bruce Almighty, but to make Upper Crust say them whilst in her husband's body and to unciorns like Fleur and Fancy Pants. It's too much.

“We’re... we had a bit of a situation, so we’re going home to get some rest,” “Jet Set” says, glancing around anxiously. "Which I think I'll definitely need. Seems it got to me more than I thought."

“Well... I can imagine,” Fancy says, hesitantly at first, which isn't surprising considering what the pony before him had been saying, before speaking in a serious tone, closing his eyes. “Frankly, I’m surprised you even came out after what happened with the papers.”

Both swapped unicorns look to him uncertainly.

“The... papers?” “Upper Crust” whispers. “Wh-what... what about them?”

“Well,” Fancy says hesitantly, levitating a newspaper out of one of Fleur’s saddlebags and gives it to them.

They both open it, only for their eyes to widen in horror and I’m rolling around in the air, my hooves over my zipped mouth to stop myself from bursting out laughing, whilst also trying not to pee myself laughing.

Each page of the paper is covered in baby photos of both Jet Set and Upper Crust and, instead of news stories and headlines, they’re headlines about the photos and the stories behind them.

That seems to be both snobby unicorns’ breaking point as their eyes roll into the back of their heads and they drop to the ground, I’m laughing so hard I don’t pay mind as Fancy Pants levitates the two and they hurry off towards the Canterlot General.

Once I’ve finally managed to get my laughter under control, I take a deep breath, let it out, then conjure up to viewing crystals. A quick flicker of magic and they’ve got everything I’ve seen recorded and I teleport them to the guard by the gates to the city.

They’ll really have a good laugh with them, I even added commentary by Morgan Freeman so they’d know about the body swap.

Giggling again as I think about how much they’ll enjoy their gifts, I sigh and turn towards Canterlot Castle. That was fun, glad I found something good to kill some time.

And, don’t worry. I’m not leaving those two swapped. The moment they wake up they’ll be back in their own bodies again.

Still, since I’m in this area of Canterlot and remember the faces of several background snob ponies from the series, I can still have a little fun on my way to the castle, can’t I?

Author's Note

Yo. Screwball here.

Seeing as the author originally wrote this chapter without me wrapping up my little fun with those snobs, I've come back to change the author's notes.

Also, be ready. Whilst it won't be as open, I've plans for fun with—

Screwball, do you mind? i think you're little blip in the chapter was enough to explain it to them. Now, hurry on to lunch with the princess of the night and future princess of friendship, will you?

*rolls eyes* Fine.

*coughs*

Well, yes. As Screwball stated by so rudely interrupting the chapter itself and the author's notes here, there has been a change, so now i've had me little bit more fun writing those snobs in.

Prank suggestions for this chapter from Kichi, Spiritus Arcane and Aetherwynd

Next chapter really will be her lunch meeting with Twilight and Luna, so look forward to that.

Hope you all liked this chapter, especially after the redo and, til next time, later everypony

Two Hearts to Mend; Talk About a Brain Bend.... Okay, that was lame. I’m the Princess of Chaos; you’d think I could come up with something better than that!

___________________________________________________________

I giggle as I float through the halls in the direction of where Princess Luna said to meet her. On my way here I had a nice bit of a fun with some of the other so-called nobles. Plus, hoping into that alternate universe to help Twi and Fluttershy with the memory problem was nice. Twi is even cuter as a foal than I’d thought she’d be!

Anyway, with all that out of the way, I don’t really have much else to stall me til I find Luna. Strange. I feel like there’s a pony here I’ve wanted to get even with for a while, but I can’t remember who—?

“Is there anything else you require, Your Highness,” a mare’s voice pulls me from my thoughts.

“No. I’ll... that’ll all. Be on your way and... have a nice day.”

My eyes widen as I recognize the voice. He only ever spoke in the season one finale, but I cannot forget that voice.

A smirk forms on my lips and I make myself invisible as a yellow Earth Pony mare with a blue mane, wearing a maids outfit, steps out from a nearby door and moves of down the hall, a disheartened expression on her face.

Scowling at the idea he did something to upset this mare who was just doing her job, I phase through the closed door, ready to pull the nastiest prank I can think of on Prince Blueballs. Maybe I’ll turn him into a mare and make it so she has to go around the palace presenting herself like it’s heat season.

Or maybe I’ll make him think he looks like a mare and just watch the hilarity unfold as he tries to make his way to Celestia to try and get her to fix it, leaving everypony that sees him to wonder why he’s acting so weird.

But, those plans are halted the moment I lay eyes on the jerk and my brain struggles to understand what I’m seeing.

The white coat, blond mane and compass Cutie Mark confirm the lout laying on the bed is Blueblood, but that’s where the similarities abruptly end.

He has a forlorn expression on his muzzle, as if the world itself is too horrible for him to bear. And as for the condition of himself and his room? I’d say complete pigsty, but I’ve been to Sweet Apples Acres, and their pigsty is pristine compared to what I’m seeing.

Clothing is cast about all over the floor, boxes of fancy chocolates and, I have to rub my eyes several times to make sure I’m not imagining it, fast food takeout boxes and wrappers all over the place.

The bed is unkempt and its occupant is no better. Whereas his hair and coat were trimmed to perfection in Best Night Ever, the Blueblood I’m looking at’s mane and tail look more like an old broom than that of a prince and his fur is mated and covered in stains.

He honestly looks like a stereotypical girl who was dumped by their jerk of a boyfriend. And yeah, the irony of that, considering who we’re talking about here, is not lost on me.

“I’m such a stupid fool!” Blueblood wails in a way that reminds me a lot of Rarity, now that I think about it, as he rolls over onto his back, before tumbling off the bed.

I watch him wade through the debris over to a vanity with a mirror. He plops himself down in front of it, laying his head on the tabletop, looking depressingly at himself.

“Why?” he asks, sounding, to be honest, pitiful. “That time. The one time a mare is interested in you for something that isn’t strictly to do with your money and you treat her like you do all the others.” He puts his hooves over his face. “Lady Rarity, how did I not realize it? You were the one mare who...” he sighs, before his body just seems to deflate. “And now she thinks of me like many do the rest of the elite. How fitting.”

I just float there, watching with wide eyes. This isn’t the Blueblood from season one. Far from it. The guy actually seems to be upset that he’s made Rarity hate him.

After several moments, I manage to shake it off and fold my forehooves, frowning. I can’t just leave this alone, not now I’ve seen him in this state. That’d be heartless.

But the timeline! my brain shouts at me. If you somehow find a way to make RarBlood a thing, won’t that mess with the timeline? You could doom Equestria!

What, and leave Blueblood to fall into an even worse depression, maybe even suicidal? Not a chance.

Though, the question is, how to go about this? I could just use my Chaos Magic and make them a thing now, but they would be too close to what Discord did with changing the Mane 6 to their opposites at the beginning of season two.

No, I’d need to get the two of them together in a room, or somewhere private, where they could work things out. But how to do that? Rarity hates Bluey’s guts right now and bringing him to Ponyville to meet her is more likely to have any mares in Ponyville trying to woo him for the reasons his just made clear were what he thought Rarity was doing and thus make everything pointless.

I inwardly shudder, realizing Spoiled might try something like that or, even worse, try getting Diamond or I betrothed to him for when we come of age. I wouldn’t put such a thing past her. It’d be me most likely, so she could get me out of her hair... though that would no doubt backfire with the political power I’d gain over her.

I shake the thoughts from my mind, before glancing down at a watch I make appear on my right foreleg and see my lunch with the Princess and Twilight will be any minute, before a light bulb goes off above my head.

The sudden illumination causes Blueblood to glance up in confusion, but I’ve thankfully eaten the light bulb after turning it into a chocolate egg, so he doesn’t see it and suspect something’s up.

Grinning to myself, I phase back out the door and hurry off to find Luna and Twilight. Whatever important thing they have to talk to me about, I’ve something too.

___________________________________________________________

“I hope Screwball’s willing to listen,” Twilight mutters, fiddling with her hooves anxiously. “This... I never thought of it before, but...”

Luna nodded, looking just as uncertain. “Indeed. After reading in as far as I have... I am quite anxious to hear her opinion.”

Suddenly, loud trumpets blared out of nowhere and a guard who looked oddly familiar just appeared in the middle of the room.

“Announcing her Royal Highness, Screwball, Princess of Chaos,” he called out, before turning into smoke and fading away.

The moment the smoke was gone, the double doors to the room burst open and a long red carpet barrelled in, before setting on the ground.

Finally, a pink filly wearing a propeller beanie floated in as cheers rang out from nowhere and she blew kissing, calling out, “Thank you, thank you. Oh, you’re too kind. Too kind.”

Whilst Twilight stared with a perplexed expression, Princess Luna deadpanned. “I see you enjoy theatrics as much as Discord.”

All the cheering suddenly stopped and the carpet vanished with a pop. Screwball shrugged. “What can I say? When you can make a big entrance, why not do it?”

Luna closed her eyes, taking a deep breath, before looking to the pink filly. “Very well. Now that you’ve gotten that out of your system, can we talk?”

“Sure,” the filly grinned, leaping into the air and swam-diving through her chair, before reappearing on it. “So, what’s the word, Lulu?”

Luna’s eyes widened and her cheeked flushed at the mention of her sister’s nickname for her, whilst Twilight cocked an eyebrow. “Lulu?”

Screwball giggled, despite the glare the Night Princess sent the filly’s way.

Luna coughed, trying to regain her posture. “Yes, well, in answer to your question: Twilight and I have been meaning to ask you about this,” she lit her horn and levitated a book up for Screwball to see. A book with a black mare with a starry mane on the front cover.

Any mirth the filly was expressing suddenly stopped, her expression becoming serious, causing the two mares to flinch. “What about it? You’ve read it, right?”

They both nodded, Luna glancing at the book with a sad expression. “Whomever this Penstroke is, I wish I could meet him. True, some details are clearly false and do not match with our world, but, others...”

Screwball looked to Twilight. “I’m assuming you’re here because you were telling Luna about how you never realize your relationship with Spike?”

Twilight looked down, her ears splayed back. “I... I never even considered it, really. I mean, I’ve always cared so much for Spike, Celestia, I raised him from a hatchling, but... reading those words in this story, about my being like his mom? It... Screwball, I never would’ve considered it, but... but...”

The filly nodded. “Now that the idea has been presented, you can’t ignore it.”

The purple mare nodded meekly.

Screwball sighed, looking to the Lunar Princess. “And I have a good idea what you’re gonna ask me, right, Luna?”

The Alicorn looked down, a wistful air in her eyes. “In that story... Twilight Sparkle becomes the mother of the filly created from my darker self. But, I... I was wondering if, if it’s at all possible...”

The filly sighed, before giving the princess a very firm look. “I will think about it, Luna. And only to give you more time to consider what you’d be getting yourself into as well. You can’t do what the Twilight in that book does,” she indicated to said book. “You can’t hide the filly’s origins of what spurred her creation.

“On top of that, you will need to be careful. There are ponies out there who I know will be more than happy to accept her as your daughter, but there are others who will not, especially among the nobles.”

A steely expression came over the Moon Princess. “If they want to harm her in anyway, they will have to go through me,” she snarled.

Screwball smirked. “Glad to hear that. And Twilight?” the purple mare looked to her. “I look forward to seeing how you handle being a mom now that you know you are one.”

Twilight pouted and puffed out her cheeks, causing the other two to giggle.

Once their giggles had settled, Luna looked to Screwball with a thankful expression. “Thank you, Screwball. That is one of many weights off my mind.”

The filly nodded, though Luna could’ve sworn she saw pity glitter in the Earth Pony’s swirling eyes for a second. But Screwball just grinned and put her hooves on the table.

“Okay. If that’s all, I have something I wanna talk to you about to, Luna.”

The Alicorn blinked, a bit taken aback. Before she could speak however, Twilight's eyes widened and she turned to Screwball with a worried look. “Screwball, please tell me you didn't bring Nyx into the real world?”

The filly looked to the unicorn, confused. “Huh?”

“I just remembered that, a while before you came out of the hospital, a filly matching the filly in that book, ” she indicated to the book in front of the Moon Princess, “who went by the name Nyx was in Ponyville. Please, tell me you didn't just yank her from that book somehow and leave her here without warning.”

Screwball blinked, looked annoyed for a second, then smirked. “Oh, you mean this filly?” There was a flash of light and suddenly, where Screwball had been sitting there now was the filly whom called the FlimFlam brothers out sitting in her place. "Yeah, that was me."

Luna's eyes were slightly wider, whilst Twilight's right eye twitched. “But... B-but how? That was before Discord unintentionally cured you. How could you...? And why would you...?” Her eyes narrowed. "Wait. You knew that was going to happen. How?"

“Um... we are lost. What are you two speaking of again?” Luna asked, looking very puzzled.

The filly just grinned at the unicorn as she changed back to her normal appearance and leaned back in her chair, her forelegs behind her head. “Yeah. Like I said back then, I did that cos o’ part of that event that always bugged me. And no, Twilight, that wasn’t the me who was still in hospital. That was me during this winter.”

Twilight opened her mouth to argue, when she paused, looking confused. “Wait. How...? Wait, you mean...? Screwball, that’s not possible. You’d have needed to go back in time to do that.”

The filly just gave a wry smile.

Twilight’s eyes widened in both shock and horror. “You can Time Travel?”

Screwball rolled her eyes. “Um, duh, Twilight. Thought that would be pretty obvious. I’ve Chaos Magic, remember? Discord took you back in time, so it isn’t that big a stretch that I can do similar things.”

Twilight opened her mouth, a glare in her expression, before it faded to confusion. “Wait. Discord took me back in time? When?”

The filly rolled her eyes. “When he took you back to when he gave you and the others the clue as to where he’d hidden the Elements? He just made it so neither of you could interfere with the past whilst you were there. In fact, a bet the past him sensed his future self when he did that, hence why he was so cocky throughout it all.”

Twilight blinked a few times, before a worried look entered her eyes. “B-but, if Discord can travel in time, why didn’t he just spot Princess Celestia and Princess Luna from defeating him a thousand years ago?”

“Please, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said, sounding a little disappointed, causing the mare to look to her. “Discord cannot change the past. Even he knew he could not do so.”

“There’s the kind of chaos he and I can do with our magic,” Screwball continued on for the princess, “and there’s the chaos of a Time Paradox. Even he can’t handle that.”

Twilight looked uncertainly between the two. “So, let me just get this clear; if Discord somehow managed to escape his stone prison again, he wouldn’t go back in time to stop us from defeating him or, say, make it so we were never born?”

The filly gave Twilight an odd look. “Jeez, Twilight. Never took you for the grim-thinking type.” Then she smiled. “And, nah. Don’t worry. Next time Discord’s out, he won’t go back in time.”

Twilight sighed with relief, before her eyes widened in horror. “Wait. You mean he will get out someday?!”

“Yeah, but that’s not important. Princess,” the filly grinned, turning to the Alicorn and ignoring Celestia’s student. “About what I was gonna say before the topic turned to my skipping through time?”

Luna blinked, before shaking her head and nodding. “Oh, um, yes. Very well. What does thou wish to speakest to us about?” she asked, slipping into her old way of talking for a moment due to the suddenness.

A twinkle flickered in the filly’s eyes as a smirk formed on her lips. “I was wondering if you’d be willing to invite Rarity to dinner or lunch sometime? Plus one other.”

___________________________________________________________

Celestia sighed as she walked into her bedroom, ready for a good night’s rest.

The day had been... unusual, to say the least. Not bad, quite amusing, really, but unusual, none the less.

The first oddity was when she’d gotten that day’s newspaper. Instead of any news stories, it had been filled with the foal pictures of two nobles named Jet Set and Upper Crust.

She did not understand the reasoning for it, but she’d just shrugged it off and tried to move on with her day.

However, the paper wasn’t the only oddity she’d encountered that day. For some reason, several nobles found that stank of something horrid, yet, no matter what they did or spells were used on them, the stench on them remained. She herself had managed to dispel whatever was the matter, but it was still a puzzler.

One noble whom Celestia new took great care in his appearance came in incredibly fat.

A rather interesting one was when several nobles’ mares with very over the top manestyles came in, Celestia was treated to something she had not encountered for over five hundred years, as the mares’ mane starting shouting things as if they were town criers. And what that were shouting were none too flattering, making it very hard for her to keep her expression neutral whilst sorting the matter out.

And finally, she had been told very odd stories by at least twelve nobles (though the impact of them was the tiniest bit lessened by the Mane Criers). Their clothes had been talking about them with each other, as in the clothes talked amongst themselves about the ponies wearing them and, like with the manes, their words were not very polite.

“Fun day?”

Celestia paused, before glancing over her shoulder, a wry smile forming on her lips. “I should’ve figured you were behind all that.”

The floating pink filly with spiral eyes just chuckled. “It was funny though, right?”

Celestia gave a light chuckle. “Yes. It was quite amusing indeed, even if it held things up today.”

“Just trying to give the pony that looked after this land all on her own for a thousand years a little bit of fun,” Screwball merely shrugged as she floated over the bed, then rested her chin on her hooves. “And I know you’ll be making your own fun in time, Celly.”

The princess gave a wry frown. “Just don’t make a habit of this, Screwball. I don’t want to have to deal with the nobility demanding action against you.”

The filly snorted. “Like they could do anything even if they tried.” A frown formed on the Alicorn’s face and the pink pony rolled her eyes. “Fine.” Then she smiled. “G’night, Celly.”

There was a pop and Screwball was gone.

Celestia gave a small chuckle, before removing her vestments. Settled into her bed and went to sleep.

Author's Note

Finally. Took you long enough.

Screwball, i swear, keep giving me lip and i'll write a chapter where you don't have your powers and are at Spoiled's mercy!

I'll be good.

*sigh*

So, anyway, finally got around to the lunch scene. I'll admit, this chapter isn't as big or out there as i originally wanted it, but i'm dealing with a bug today, so, frankly, i'm amazed i got this much done.

Not sure when i'll get the next update out, but here's praying it's sooner than it took for this one, eh?

anyway, that's all for now. comment, rate, follow, whatever if you haven't already.

Edit: All prank ideas against the nobles mentioned were by Miro

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time later everypony

Don’t Worry, I Didn’t Lose my Head

___________________________________________________________

“Winter wrap up, winter wrap up,” I sing cheerfully and quietly as I bounce along the fields, helping the Crusaders with planting some seeds.

Today is the last day of Winter Wrap Up and I’m quite glad it’s almost over. Doing all this without my magic is nowhere near as fun as it should be.

Yes. You didn’t hear wrong, I said the last day of, not just the day before Spring.

Seems the show wasn’t quite accurate on that. Winter Wrap Up doesn’t happen all in one day. It happens over the last month, starting from the second week of February, with everypony doing their part, all without magic.

I’d almost gotten Diamond to join me in helping wrap up winter, but, as you might be able to guess, Spoiled spoiled that chance by enforcing on Diamond how it is beneath ponies of their stature to be like work horses to bring in winter.

Lovely to know she thinks so little about Earth Pony tradition and heritage when she is an Earth Pony.

Now, whilst the show was wrong in that winter gets wrapped up all in one day, it was right in that things were going way too slowly until Twilight steps in and starts organizing everypony.

That’s what’s happening right now, which is why I’m finding doing Winter Wrap Up without magic no fun, due to us having to hurry things to make up for lost time, whilst also not ruining anything due to the hastiness.

With today being the last day to wrap up winter on time, we’re all really having to push it. I decided to sing a little to see if that could boast moral and from the way everypony’s moving along, it’s clear it’s working, with a good number doing the same.

After my meeting with Luna and Twilight, I've spent the last couple days thinking it over and waiting for Luna to give me her full decision. whilst waiting, though, I've also had a bit of fun. I learned I could pop into the worlds of story books. It felt really good clocking Mr. Wormwood and The Trunchbul from Matilda.

By late afternoon, we are finally done, with winter being completely wrapped up and just on time.

Whilst everypony else is cheering simply because they finished winter and on time, I’m cheering as I bounce up into the air and hover because I can now use my magic again. Man, it feels good.

Once everypony has chatted amongst themselves, we all part ways to finish our person matters for the day. I decide to just go home. Maybe I could pull a prank on Spoiled before the day is out.

But what could I do? I really wanna give her a fright for not letting Diamond join in with Winter Wrap Up; she really wanted to hang out with me, but Spoiled had put a stop to that.

Hmm. If only I could do something that would really freak her out something fierce. But, what? I could go with the Headless horse, maybe even carry my head with me, but that feels too cliché. If only I could...

A wicked smirk forms on my lips. “This is going to be good.”

___________________________________________________________

Spoiled glared out the window as the sun sunk a bit lower down the horizon. Where was that abomination?

Sure, she felt no love for the retched beast she is forced call her daughter, but she didn’t feel comfortable knowing she was still out there. As much as she feared the beast would attack her any time it was home, she preffered having it nearby, if only to keep it under observation and make sure it didn’t bring harm to anypony else.

She knew one day it would bring the end of Equestria. The princesses and those stupid Element Bearers were fools to trust she wouldn’t. It was only a matter of time. She was quite honestly surprised that the beast hadn’t freed that Chaos Spirit that spawned her in the first place.

There was a cough from behind, followed by, “Madam?”

Spoiled turned around to see Randolph standing next to the small table she’d chosen to sit at and eat alone tonight. “Your dinner, ma’am.”

Spoiled huffed, turning to glare out the window again. “Foolish old goat. How can I eat when that monster is still out there?”

“You mean Miss Screwball? She asked me to wish you a pleasant night before heading off to bed.”

Spoiled blinked, before whirling around to face the elder stallion. “She’s back? When?”

“Just a few moments ago, Miss,” Randolph he simply replied. “She appeared in the kitchen whilst I was fetching your dinner. She grab some food from the fridge and floated upstairs. Something about not wanting to lose her head before the night was out.”

Spoiled mulled that over, before sniffing. Well, if it meant the beast was safely inside and she wasn’t going to have to deal with her ridiculous antics until at least tomorrow, all the better.

“Leave me, then,” she huffed, walking over to the table and sitting herself down. “I should like to eat alone.”

The worthless older pony bowed, before trotting out.

Spoiled looked to the silver dish covering her meal and took a sniff of the air, getting a very exotic, but delicious smelling scent filling her nose as a result.

Curious as to what fine foreign delicacy she was rightfully being treated to tonight, she closed her eyes and lifted up the lid, set it aside and opened her eyes to see what was awaiting her.

At once she let out a high, ear-piercing scream of terror.

At first she thought it was her precious Diamond’s, but now she can see it’s the chaos beast’s. Her head was sitting in the middle of the platter, a pool of red underneath and her tongue sticking.

“Why didn’t you love me?” the disembodied head asked, blank eyes turning to stare right into Spoiled’s own, chilling her to the bone. “Children can’t live without a mother’s love. Why didn’t you love me?”

Spoiled had backed herself against the wall. She tried to call out, to scream for help, but it was like her voice had left her. All she could do was stare in horror at the head of her second spawn, somehow alive, despite having no body.

Her right eye twitched frantically as her heart pounded in her chest. Who did this? When? How? She’d be blamed for it. She knew she would. She had to figure out how to cover this up. She needed to find a scapegoat, somepony to take the fall.

Suddenly, she was yanked from her inner thoughts by the sound of... laughter?

Focusing again on the table, she saw the disembodied head rolling from side to side, laughing hysterically. At the same time, she screamed when she saw something she was certain would haunt her nightmares til the end of her days.

From under the carpet, within cupboards, draws or under cushions, even behind the sofa, body parts that looked like they belonged to the chaos beast rolled or crawled out and towards the table.

Once every body part was at the table, they all lifted into the air, and came together, before landing standing up on the table. The forelegs reached down and picked up the head, before placing it on the neck, screwing sounds following as it adjusted the position of the head.

“Gotcha,” it grinned.

Spoiled eyes rolled into the back of her head and the world went black.

Author's Note

was gonna join this and the next chapter together, but then thought it'd flow better if they were separate.

thanks to Rhombicosidodecahedron and No1MporXantfor giving me the Iron Giant prank idea, but thanks again.

will try to get the next chapter out next week, followed by an update or two to my latest story, A Love Bug's Life. would've done more this weekend, but i didn't get to use the computer yesterday due to my little brother using the power outlet that the computer normally plugs into to plug in his laptop charge and he was at it all day.

Once i'm done with that, i might try a few other fics to update, including one about a certain blue unicorn, or maybe her human counterpart?

anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Justice is Served. I'll have mine Medium-Rare

___________________________________________________________

I open my eyes and grin as I look around. I’m standing not too far from Crystal Prep, relishing in my latest prank on Principal Cinch. In includes a photo copier, cat guts and a walrus.

I stretch, before heading down the street.

“Wonder what I’ll do now,” I think out loud as I skip over a fallen box (which I then check, notice a filly Rainbow Dash in and teleport her into the proper fic).

I shrug. May as well see what’s going on with the version of myself from this world.

A snap of my fingers later and I’ve the latest phone, with my colour scheme, of course. I activate it and search the news from the time since I last was here. What I get is not quite what I was expecting.

“... Dr. Discord contacted Mrs. Spoiled Rich to find out why she hadn’t gotten her daughter to go through the surgery that would heal the poor child,” a female news woman was saying. “What was learned was not happy news. After finding out about her daughter’s condition, she indeed tried to have her scheduled for surgery, but later that very day received an anonymous email, threatening her and her family if she went through with the surgery or even brought knowledge about her daughter out to the public. Visiting her seemed to not incur the sender’s wrath, but it did trouble Mrs. Rich greatly that someone knew about her daughter’s condition and was willing to threaten herself and her family if she tried to make her better.”

The image suddenly changes to show the day I had visited the hospital, more over the security footage from that day. I can’t help smirking as I see what looks like a EQG version of Nyx walk out. Yeah, right. Like I was going to let myself get seen that easily.

“This young girl came to Doctor Discord, informing him of Lilac Rich’s condition and warning him someone was against the idea of the poor girl getting cured. An anonymous email to the doctor, to which the girl claimed was sent by herself, contained all the information on Lilac’s condition and the events leading up to the present time.

With this in mind, and Mrs. Rich’s permission, authorities did their best to trace the emails she had received threatening her family. The sender’s identity was a shock to all, though Doctor Discord had said he had been given a good idea and thus, whilst disappointed, was not completely surprised.”

The image changed to FilthyRich glaring at several policemen as they pushed him towards a police car.

“Filthy Rich, Spoiled’s own husband and Lilac’s father, had been the one sending the threatening emails,” the news woman continued. “After tracing the email, authorities went through all Filthy Rich’s past activity and it was found out that, for years, he has done everything he can to hide the fact that their second daughter not only was born with Unresponsive Wakefulness Syndrome, but that she even existed. When questioned under lie detector test, it was revealed that he didn’t want the world to know he had a daughter with Lilac’s condition for it would ruin his own reputation and loss him business.”

I snarl. A mirror reflection of his pony wife.

The image then changed to that of someone I wasn’t expecting to see. Button Mash’s mother. “It’s horrible that a father would even think that way,” she said, glaring into the camera. “Thinking of his children like that. He doesn’t deserve to call himself a father.”

The news woman returned to the screen. “upon further investigation, it has been found that Spoiled and Flithy’s first born child, Diamond Tiara’s social life, has been dominated by her father, with him even threatening to disown his daughter if she didn’t follow Filthy’s orders, including who she could and couldn’t be friends with, along with that, whether she wanted to or not, would follow him in buinses upon graduating. Filthy has been arrested and will face charges of child neglect, blackmailing his own wife and daughter, child endangerment, falsifying documents to keep his ill daughter unaided or even known to the public. He is under watch, is not allowed to interact with his wife or daughters and faces trial in three months.”

The image changed again, this time to show a still frame of Spoiled and Diamond heading into the hospital.

“Understandably, the news has shaken Spoiled Rich and Diamond Tiara. The young girl never even knew she had a sister until her father was arrested. Many would wish she had learned of her under better circumstances. The two have visited Lilac almost every day since Filthy’s arrest and Lilac will be heading in for the first step of her surgery tomorrow.”

The video ends and I move to the most recent one, which was a few days ago. What I see what the video starts makes no sense. It showed security footage of a room that was clearly a hospital room, with someone who is clearly Lilac sleeping in a hospital bed.

However, it’s the being dressed in some weird orange armour that looks like a clown outfit with a helmet, standing between the bed and a clearly angry Filthy Rich that confuses me.

As I watch the video, however, my confused frown turns into a smirk. Oh, this is going to be fun.

Ending the video, I turn off the phone and pocket it, before turning my head in a direction and snap my fingers.

___________________________________________________________

Filthy smirked as he stopped in front of the door to that degenerate’s room. It had been child’s play to sneak in dressed as a doctor . A little touch of makeup and nobody realized it was him. He did have the look of a respectable and handsome man, after all.

Finding the right chemicals to blend into what he needed had been a bit tricky, but he’d managed to hide that retch from the world for years. It had just taken a bit of time and the final product was ready.

Under the guise of taking some medication to another patient, thus diverting any suspicions and likely connections and now he was at the door.

He picked up the syringe and the mixture. All he had to do was injected it into the IV drip and all his problems would be over. He couldn't afford to be in jail, not when Camp Everfree was so close to finally being in his grasp.

With the syringe in hand, Filthy opened the door, only to frown when he saw someone standing before the bed, facing him.

It was not so much the fact that someone was in the room, thus complicating matters for him, but more what they were wearing that caused him to frown.

They were wearing what looked like body armour of some kind, but it was colour-schemed wit oranges, purples and whites. A white and orange striped skirt covered around the person’s waist, which Filthy found very redundant as it was clear something like pants was being worn underneath. Around the wait was what looked like a belt of some kind, with a large square area where the buckle should be, the image of a baseball and a screw imprinted on the front.

On the person’s head they wore a biker’s helmet that looked like a jester’s hat, though their face was still hidden under a black visor. Under the visor, around the mouth area was a goofy looking smile.

“Halt!” they said, holding up a hand. The voice was female, that of a young girl.

He cocked up eyebrow. “And... just what are you suppose to be?”

The figure hopped up on one like and did the peace sign. “Wherever reality is dull and need of fun, bringing illogical to the logical, I am, Kamen Rider Chaos!”

Filthy only now took notice that this very oddly dressed stranger was the size of a teenager. Remembering his disguise, he gave an expression that should tell the child to stop playing around and that she needed to leave.

However, instead of the girl taking the hint, she moved into what Filthy recognized as a defensive stance. “You’ve caused this girl enough harm, Filthy Rich. To think I thought you'd be like my daddy. How wrong I was. I won’t let you destroy her life.”

Filthy’s eyes widened at the mentioning of his name. This ridiculously dressed person knew who he was? How? He’d looked in the mirror before coming over and not even recognized himself. After all, he was wearing such common attire. How could anyone recognize him wearing it, let alone with all the makeup he used to hide his appearance?

Then he growled. So what if this child knew who he was? Who’d believe someone dressed in such an over the top, ridiculous outfit saying they’d seen him do what he needed to do?

He moved to step forward and push the foolish girl aside, but the girl reached down to her belt and pulled out some kind of card, before putting it back down and slipping it into some kind of slot just behind the image on the belt, a strange computerized sound coming from it.

Prank ride, a deep voice, with what sounded like a Japaneighs accent said from nowhere. Switch.

Filthy looked around in confusion, before looking back to the girl. She’d called herself Kamen Rider Chaos, right?

Chaos nodded towards the syringe. Filthy looked down, only for his eyes to widen. Instead of the chemical mixture he’d created, inside the syringe he now saw what looked like...cookie dough?

The strange computerized sound happened again and he turned to Chaos, who’s belt front was glowing again, before she heard the voice again Prank ride: Cream Pie.

Before Filthy could understand what was happening, he was smashed from the side of the head by... a cream pie?

Wiping the cream from his eyes and looking to where the pie had come from, he saw no one. He, the retch and this Kamen Rider Chaos were the only ones in the room. So where had the pie come from?

Chaos took out another card, before doing as before, the voice responding, Prank ride: Wedgy!

Filthy barely held in his scream as he suddenly felt his underwear being yanked up into a very uncomfortable position.

Prank ride: Wet Pants.

Filthy felt his face flare with embarrassment as he felt himself peeing his pants, unable to figure out why or even seeming able to stop himself until he’d finished, a large stain on the front of his pants showing the evidence of urination.

He looked to Chaos with a fuming glare, but was stopped when the voice spoke once more. Prank ride: Rug Flip.

Filthy suddenly found a large red rug underneath him that was yanked out, causing him to topple over. He struggled to regain his focus as the three Kamen Rider Chaos in front of him wouldn't stand still.

Chaos chuckled, before taking out a card with the same image as the one on her belt, before putting it inside. Final Prank ride: Blow Mind.

The helmet glowed with an orange light, before disappearing, relieving the face of the one who dared to put her though all this.

...

Filthy blinked several times, before her eyes went wide. He looked from the bed, back to the one standing before him, who was grinning.

“Hi, Daddy,” said the girl with the face of the one lying in the bed, yet was standing before her. “Gotcha.”

Filthy's eyes rolled into the back of his head and he collapsed to the floor.

___________________________________________________________

Filthy glared at the wall, refusing to turn around. How dare they do this to him. He was an important person in this town. How dare they put him in jail for doing what he had to do? Didn’t they understand it was necessary?

After he’d come to, he’d learned someone had found him unconscious in the hospital room. The police had been called and he’d been taken away, despite him trying to pin the blame on that Kamen Rider Chaos character.

Strangely, everyone acted like he was just blabbering, even though there was no way anyone could missed someone dressed up like that, especially in a hospital.

After the police had listened to him and told him how he’d broken the restraining order placed upon him that stated he wasn’t allowed within a hundred metres of his degenerate daughter, which was being added to his sentence when it finally came through, along with what they learned he’d planned to do in the degenerate’s bedroom.

Til then, he was stuck in this disgusting prison cell, in solitary confinement. At most, he'd be able to finally deal with Gloriosa and get Camp Everfree, but it could possibly be a short-lived victory if he didn't play his cards right. The floor was just rock and they didn’t even have scented shampoos or soups for him to use during his unfortunate stay here. How dare they? Didn’t they know he had rights?

“Hello, Filthy.”

The man felt ashamed that he yelped at the sudden voice, before whirling around.

His cell wasn’t too big, but, it being late, there wasn’t a lot of light entering his cell, despite there being a streetlamp not too far away. However, in the darker area of his cell, Filthy could make out the figure of someone.

He glared. “Who are you, my cellmate?” He waved a hand. “Just remain where you are. Filth like you should know to keep your distance.”

The other person gave a low chuckle. “Funny. I was about to say the same thing.”

Suddenly, Filthy found he couldn't move. His eyes widened in fear, wondering what was going on. The person chose this moment to step out into the light and their appearance caused his eyes to widen. It looked like Lilac. However, her eyes were what terrified Filthy. They had no pupils. They were just purple and pink spirals.

“Screwball.”

He cocked an eyebrow despite his fear.

The girl glared at him. “My name is Screwball. Glad to see you’re finally going to pay for what you’ve done.”

This turn of phrase snapped Filthy out of it, his being able to get where this was going thanks to all the pointless talks he’d had to go through in the last couple of weeks.

“Oh, of course. Another who doesn’t see what I did was necessary.”

The mood changed instantly. The girl, Screwball’s, eyes flared with anger, her hair seeming to move in a wind that wasn’t even there. Filthy didn’t have much time to think about this, however, as he suddenly found himself slammed backward into the wall, so hard it actually left a small impact crater.

Screwball shot forward, her whole body screaming rage. “Necessary?! You think it was necessary to try ruining your two daughters’ lives? How is that necessary, Filthy Rich? How?”

He grunted, slightly winded from the impact, before glaring at the girl. “How else was I to further myself in life?”

There was silence for several moments, before Screwball’s eyes seemed to turn completely red, Filthy couldn’t even see the whites in them anymore.

“Are you telling me, the only reason you had children, was so you could use them to further yourself in life? That you don’t care what emotional baggage your wife and daughter are currently going through because of what you did to Diamond’s sister, not to mention the pressures you already put on Diamond from the beginning because you wouldn't let her chose her own life?!”

Getting his breath back, Filthy gave her a confused look. “What else are they for? Why else would I put myself through nine months of dealing with my pregnant wife and the sleepless nights that followed after Diamond was born?” he snorted. “And, in the end, the second one was worthless to me anyway. May as well have been a still birth.”

The stillness in the air suddenly unnerved the man, who looked to the girl to see her giving a cold stare.

Without warning, whatever was holding Filthy up against the wall seemed to stop and he dropped down, flopping to the floor.

Screwball looked at her with what Filthy could only describe as a dead hatred. “To think, when I first came to this world, I expected you to be just like my father and your wife to be like my mother. How wrong i was. You’ll never know happiness.” The girl snapped her fingers and was just gone.

Filthy didn’t have much time to ponder this though, as he fell unconscious.

Author's Note

This didn't turn out nearly as good as i wanted. I feel so much more could've been done with this chapter. namely because i feel i could've done more with Kamen Rider Chaos.

guess it just wasn't meant to be as good as i meant.

Next chapter will FINALLY be the wedding and how Chrsy gets revealed is much less imposing than in the show.

Edit 22/07/2016: Turns out i forgot just how many more episodes were before the wedding, so i have to push it back more chapters :raritycry: :twilightangry2:

Edit 9/10/2016: Yeah, after seeing more proof that Pony Filthy is a good pony, but still getting no evidence that EG Filthy is a nasty buisnessman, i've change it so Spoiled is actually a good person in EG, whereas Filthy isn't.

Now at least Screwball can feel what it's like to have a loving mother again, when she introduces herself to EG Spoiled.

hope you could somewhat enjoy this and, til next time, later everypony

You Bugs Really Bug Me

___________________________________________________________

“I am incredibly disappointed in you, Diamond Tiara,” Spoiled says, looking down sternly at a wilting and ink-stained Diamond.

“But... but, mother—” Diamond tries to explain.

“No, “buts”, Tiara,” Spoiled cuts her off, making Diamond wilt more. “You were in charge of the school paper and you allowed those Blank Flanks to undermine your authority!” Spoiled stamps a hoof against the ground, causing Diamond to flinch. “When you are in charge, you must ensure all know never to go against your orders. You slacked, giving those beneath you the confidence to try opposing you and you failed because of it. A true leader does not allow those beneath her to gain any foreground. You’re just lucky your father is out on business at the moment, so he doesn’t have to be as ashamed as I am.”

I watch from the top of the stairs, out of sight, glowering at the older mare.

If you can’t tell, the last few days have been those in the episode Ponyville Confidential. A few days before that was the pegasi managed to get the water up to Cloudsdale, Dash got Tank as her pet, Pound and Pumpkin were finally born, Cranky Doodle Donkey moved into town, Iron Will made a mess of things with Fluttershy and Spike learned how he’s happier living as a pony than a dragon.

I actually tagged along for the Great Dragon Migration, unbeknownst to Twilight, Rarity and RD, by turning myself into a dragon. How they didn’t notice my colour similarities is beyond me. Though I did observe that it was mainly the younger dragons that seemed to be, well, dicks. In fact, several of the more adult dragons had half-pulled me into a conversation about how tiresome the younger generation are.

But, getting back to the here and now, today The Foal Free Press with the CMC’s apologies for all the hurtful gossip they’d been spreading came out, leading to Diamond being demoted and Spoiled being none too impressed that her favourite daughter was upstaged by three little ponies who don’t even have their Cutie Marks.

Yeah, I said that. I’m just saying what she says, though. That’s the kind of mare I’m stuck living with. Man, I can’t wait to be rid of her.

Oh, how am I going to be rid of her, you ask? Well, I’ve had spells set up all over the house since the first day I got here. What do these spells do? They record any period of time when Spoiled is talking down to either myself or Diamond.

Why am I doing this? For proof when this goes to court. Oh, yeah. After the CMC get their Cutie Marks, that bitch is going straight to court for all the misery she’s caused my big sister and myself. As if the charges she’ll be facing in regards to what she did to me all those years before Discord saved me, on top of the emotional trauma she’s put Diamond through, I’ll have a school official witness to when she blatantly tears into the CMC about being worthless low-lives; Miss Cheerilee herself.

However, that also means I cannot interfere right now as Spoiled belittles my sister, making her feel worthless beyond measure, no matter how much I want to just teleport down there and sock Spoiled right in her up-turned nosed face!

It goes on for several more minutes, during which Diamond starts tearing up, which only makes Spoiled rag on her about how tears show weakness and how, if Diamond wants to get anywhere in the world, she must show no weakness at all.

In the end, I have go to sleep that night, knowing my own sister is suffering, but, for the sake of the timeline, I can’t just end the suffering now.

___________________________________________________________

I float lazily through the air, just admiring how peaceful the day has been. And by peaceful, I mean I still have the sound of Spoiled’s sputtering after she woke up this morning to find her bed filled with marmalade, before walking into a cloud of cotton candy as she headed for the bathroom, followed by finding out I’d switched her shampoo with caramel and fudge.

To be fair, she’s never smelled so nice before, so there’s a plus for her as far as I’m concerned.

It’s been a few weeks since the incident with The Foal Free Press. For the most part, I’ve been able divert Spoiled’s focus on Diamond demoted role by having her focus her anger towards me. It’s pretty easy, seeing as she hates me anyway and, with pranks like I just mentioned I did this morning, how could she not focus all her attention into her hatred of me?

Last week we had Family Appreciation Day, where I tried to stay interested when Daddy was giving a speech, I really did, but I just couldn’t find the talk about his business like Diamond did.

An odd thing I noticed, though, and I’m not sure if it was in the show or not, but as I’d looked around to find something else to ocurpy my mind as Dad had gone on about his business, I’d notced there was one other pony save my sister who was paying close attention to Daddy’s speech, Twist.

Though, it wasn’t just that she was paying attention, it’s that she had, as best as I can call it, a dreamy expression on her face as she sat with her head in her hooves, watching attentively.

Though, the dreamy expression kind of unnerved me. I honestly hope Twist doesn’t have some kind of a schoolgirl crush on my dad, because that’s a foalcon warning if anything. If it is a crush, I hope it will be just that and that some other colt or filly will garner her attention later.

Speaking off, Pipsqueak has tried several times to talk, though he’s always getting tongue-tied. I’m still trying to figure out how to let him down gently, but it’s not easy, especially with how my rejecting him could alter the future by making him too down-trodden to run for Student Pony President.

God, trying to keep time in check can be a pain in the flank.

Along with all that, I decided to travel with the others to find Applejack in the events of The Last Roundup. I didn’t help or anything, I was just there for the entertainment.

Though, it did make me realize the two pegasi, one who was Fluttershy, were keeping up with a quartet of really buff Earth Pony stallions. It’s always the quiet ones you never suspect, even when you know not to suspect them.

As for the events of Hearts and Hooves Day? Yeah, turns out the CMC wouldn’t have gotten a hold of that book containing the Love Poison recipe without my coincidentally directly Twilight to the book and then in that direction.

As for the events of MMMystery on the Friendship Express? Oh, sweet Celestia! How much I facehoofed during Pinkie’s accusing the other bakers of doing what Rarity, Fluttershy and Dash did.

I went along with them during that (namely for free baked goods), and even told Pinkie before we left her to guard the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness that I had placed spells on the other bakers’ rooms so they wouldn’t be able to leave until morning other than to use the bathroom or any similar reason, thus they could’ve had no part of the Marzipan Mascarpone Meringue Madness’ mutilation.

As for what else I’ve been doing, well, just bumming around over the weekend, really. The CMC are currently trying to get their Sheep Shearing Cutie Marks, so I’ve just been lazily flying around.

“My brother?!”

The shout pulls me from my thoughts and I almost drop right out of the sky. Making a cotton candy cloud appear and plopping myself on it, I looked below and see Twilight going into a song I recongize as B.B.B.F.F., the song she sings to tell her friends, and for those watching the episode, an info dump about a character the show hadn’t mentioned til that moment.

So, the events of A Canterlot Wedding are finally starting? About time!

I blink, before facehoofing. That reminds me. I’ve one more thing to do that I’ve been putting off... though it does explain why Luna won’t be around during the invasion.

With a pop I teleport, reappearing in Luna’s personal chambers, though I feel something nagging at my brain, but ignore it.

I can’t help giving a warm smile as I see her cleaning something that wasn’t there several months ago.

“Are you ready, Princes?” I ask, floating up next to her.

Luna glances at me with a glint in her eyes and nods.

I change into my normal human form and hold out my arms, in which is a small bundle of cloth.

Luna takes it and slowly opens it, revealing a little black filly foal with a horn. Lifting more of the blank, she reveals the fillies bigger than I honestly expected onyx wings.

I’m honestly taken aback by that. I wasn’t expecting her wings to be so big when she’s just a baby. Is it because she’s an Alicorn? Huh. What does that mean for Cadance’s future baby?

Those thoughts are stopped as Luna moves the blanket down, revealing the Cutie Markless. Luna also only now seems to take notice of the ethereal mane of the filly.

“Wait. Her mane... but, I thought...” Luna turns to me, confusion in her eyes.

I frown at her. “What? You thought I was taking the filly in that story out? No, Luna. I took the lingering fragments of Nightmare’s essence from your old castle and turned it into this foal. Nyx is not a part of this universe and this is not her.”

She looks down for a moment at the little foal, sleeping soundly, before re-wrapping it in the blanket, pulling her close, and kissing her on the forehead. “Thank you, Screwball.”

“I can image this little one will take up a lot of your time, so you’ll not be helping too much with the wedding?” I almost laughed at the gawking expression at the mention of the wedding. “Luna, Chaos Pony, remember?”

She blinks, before giving me a knowing smile.

It’s now, however, I suddenly notice something feels off about where I am. Now that I think about it, when I entered Luna’s bedroom, it felt like my teleport had been diverted.

Moving over to the window, I almost gape when I see the moon outside and the planet in the sky. Almost.

So, Luna made a castle for herself on the moon. Guess that Frozen parody with Luna wasn’t too far off.

“I will keep her here for now,” I turn at the Lunar Princess’ voice to see her lowering her new foal into the black-wood crib, with night themed blankets and a star mobile. “I feel I should wait until later to tell of her existence.”

I frown, wondering if she’s been peaking into my dreams or something. Is she going to wait until Cadance announces her own pregnancy before revealing...?

“What’re you going to call her?” I ask, realizing we hadn’t given the former Nightmare Moon a name.

Luna looks down and gently passing a hoof over the sleeping foal’s ethereal mane and for the life of me I’ve no idea how she did that. “Blessed Moon.”

I frown, thinking about that. “Hmm. Suppose it works. It sounds nice and the fact Moon is part of her name isn’t too obvious a throwback to Nightmare Moon. Nicknames wouldn’t be too hard either. Moony. Blessy, though I think Moony sounds cuter.” I shrug. “Alrigh’, Blessed Moon it is. She’s your daughter, after all. So, with the spells I’ve cast on her, her age’ll be in a sort of limbo state until Princess Cadance has her own baby.”

Luna’s head snaps to me, her eyes going wide.

I smirk. “What? She’s gonna get married soon. You think she and Shining Armour won’t do the deed? Also, they’re baby’s gonna be an Alicorn. Don’t ask how I know, I just do. Oh, and make sure not to explain it to your sister or anypony else. In fact, I’ll subconsciously lock that small part away in your mind so this isn’t a problem.”

A snap of my fingers and I’m back to pony form and Luna has a distant look in her eyes, before she shakes herself. “Right. I’ll raise her here on the moon until the time to reveal her comes.”

I nod. Good. That means Skyla being a naturally born Alicorn will take some of the heat off Luna’s baby looking just like Nightmare save no Cutie Mark.

“Well, I’d better head down and see how Twi and the others and handling the wedding plans. Later, Lulu.”

Her cheeks go red at the nickname, but she smiles and returns to the crib, looking down lovingly at Blessed Moon.

With one last look back and a smile, I teleport away, ready to have my fun with the Changelings.

___________________________________________________________

Chrysalis left the kitchen, glad to be rid of those disgusting apple tarts. Disgusting things. Why did some of her scouts even suggest they weren’t bad? The only thing worth eating were emotions, love being the prime ideal.

“Hi!” She almost jumped, before turning around and seeing a small pink filly with a purple and white mane and tail, wearing a beanie with a propeller on her head. Her Cutie Mark was a screw and what ponies called baseball.

Her eyes, on the other hoof, were intriguing. Unlike every other pony she had come across since taking the real Mi Amore Cadenza’s place, the filly’s eyes were spirals instead of pupils. It was rather unusual, to say the least. And unusual was not something she needed right now.

She gave a smile to fool the filly. “Hello, there. What are you doing in the palace, little one?”

The filly gave what the Changeling in disguise could swear was a small smirk. “I’m here with Twilight Sparkle to help with the wedding, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.”

The taller equine figure frowned. “Why did you say my title like that?” Something about the way the filly emphasized it did not sit well for some reason.

The filly just gave a smile that was so exaggerated you’d have to be blind not to see it. “Like what Princess Mi Amore Cadenza? I'm just saying your name, aren't I?”

Chrysalis frowned. Something was very off here. Why was this filly not acting like everypony else and fawning over her? Why did she not seem to care she was speaking with royalty? Why, when tasting this filly’s emotions, did she sense confidence, self-assurance and things none of the others she had encountered over during her whole plan had felt around her save the older princesses. And why did she keep emphasizing her disguise’s name? It was almost as if...

The disguised Changeling saw a glint in the filly’s spiralling eyes and she winked.

At once Chrysalis understood. This filly somehow knew she was not the real Mi Amore Cadenza. How she knew, the Changeling Queen had no idea, but she couldn’t allow her to ruin the plan.

“Oh, don’t get your wings in a bunch,” the filly said calmly, walking past the disguised queen and looking back over her shoulder. “One, if I acted any differently now, my friends would know, so quickly replacing me isn’t going to work. Besides, I’ve no real plans to interfere with your invasion. In fact, I’m counting on it.”

Chrysalis narrowed her eyes, but kept to her disguise. “What do you mean “you’re counting on it”?”

The filly just gave a chuckle, one the queen was startled to find sent a chill up her chitin spine. “Let’s just say: I know how things play out and am looking forward to the show.”

With that the filly marched down the hall, in the opposite direction Chrysalis needed to go for her next appointment in her ruse of a wedding.

She stood in the hallway for a long while, watching the path the filly had taken, even after she had disappeared round a corner. Something was off. Who was that filly and why were her own plans a part of that filly’s?

After several long moments, the queen decided to put those thoughts from her mind and focus back on the task at hoof. She’d have one of her undercover scouts keep an eye on the filly and report back.

___________________________________________________________

I watch, invisible to all as the rehearsal for the wedding plays out.

Celestia smiles at Shining Armour and the pretend Cadance. “I’ll say a few words, and then we’ll begin with the vows. Shining Armour, you’ll get the ring from your best mare.”

They all turn to see Spike playing with the figures meant to go atop the cake.

“Hey...” Shining Armour says, looking around in confusion, “has anypony seen Twilight?”

The doors bang open, showing Twilight. “I’m here! I’m not gonna stand next to her! And neither should you!”

I have to repress a groan. Oh, this is hard enough to watch in the show. Seeing it in person (pony? still not sure about that) is going to hurt.

Shining looks to whom he thinks is his wife. “I’m sorry, I... I don’t know why she’s acting like this.”

“Maybe we should just ignore her,” the disguised Changeling mutters.

I facehoof. Okay. Shining should’ve thought that would’ve been an odd thing for Cadance to say. You know, on top of that, having spent the day going around with Twilight and watching the events play out like in the episode, I noticed something else that both Shining and Celestia should’ve seen as odd. The magical aura. Celestia practically raised Cadance since her parents passed and Shining was the one bloody dating the Alicorn. You’d think they’d both have wondered why her aura went from the turquoise-blue it was to green, right?

I watch uncomfortably as it all plays out, leading to everypony leaving to go comfort the pony they think is a distressed Cadance.

I won’t lie; it really hurts seeing the look on Twilight’s face when Celestia walks past Twilight, saying, “You have a lot to think about.”

I watch as Twilight sings the reprise, before the disguised Changeling Queen comes over, strokes Twilight’s head and makes her look up.

“I’m sorry!” Twilight sobs.

Chrysalis real eyes flash through her disguise for a moment, before she snarls. “You will be.”

As I watch the sphere of fire surround Twilight and pull her down, I honestly have to shiver.

Once I’ve shaken it off, I teleport down to the crystal caverns, expecting to hear Twilight and Cadance making up. What I hear, stops my blood for a second.

“Twilight, stop! Please! I keep telling you, the Cadance who brought you down here is a fake. I’m the real Cadance!”

“And I keep telling you, likely story! Now, clench your teeth—!”

“Whoa, whoa whoa!” I cry, teleporting next to them, quickly lifting Twilight back with my magic and holding her in place. “Shit! If I’d known this world was going to follow more on the bad ending I’d have come sooner!”

“Screwball, what are you doing?!” Twilight cries in anger, trying to use her magic, though I had the forethought to make sure she won’t be able to until I let her go.

I lower her to the ground, but keep her from moving forward. “Let her prove it. I realize you’re angry that somepony’s planning something horrid with your brother, but, I’d think you’d at least not jump in head-first without thinking.” Besides, that’s more Celestia’s thing anyway.

Twilight glares at me, then at Cadance. “And just how would she prove that?”

“Sunshine, sunshine, ladybugs awake,” Cadance tiredly begins. “Clap your hooves...”

“ ...and do a little shake,” Twilight joins in, in shock.

When Cadance turns back around and smiles, I release my hold on Twilight and she hurries forward and hugs her. “You remember me!”

“Of course I do,” Cadance replies quietly. “How could I forget the filly I love to sit for the most?”

“Um, ladies, I hate to break up this touching reunion,” I say, hovering over to them, “but we’re kinda pressed for time here.”

It’s now that Cadance seems to take notice of the oddities that have happened since I arrived, including my hovering when I am clearly not a Pegasus.

“Who...? How are you doing that?” she asks, mouth agape.

“I’ll explain once you and Chrysalis finish your duet musical number, which is really more a solo, since she’ll be singing disguised as you, but that’s beside the point,” I wave off her question.

“Um... what?” she glances at Twilight, who shakes her head. “Her name’s Screwball. We’ll explain the rest on the way.”

So, we hurry off, making our way through the caverns as Cadance sings her half of the song, which, since I can’t her Chrysalis singing her part, actually sounds kinda odd for me, though Twilight doesn’t seem to notice.

Once the song is over, I can’t help looking around the part of the cavern where we are. I plan on teleporting us out (I honestly don’t see any other way Twilight and Cadance could’ve gotten out of the caverns and to the wedding that fast, but I’ll just teleport us straight there), but I know we need to find the three ponies that were Chrysalis’ bridesmaids until she put them down here.

“Oh, we’re never going to save him,” Cadance says in defeat.

Twilight growls with determination as she keeps looking around. “We will. We just have to find...” she spots the shaft of light leading out, “There!

Suddenly, Minuette, Lyra and Twinkleshine appear, their eyes glowing green as they say in unison, “You’re not going anywhere.”

Yikes, that’s actually really creepy.

“What do we do?” Twilight asks, looking to Cadance.

I look around, trying to find the bouquet Cadance throws in the show, but don’t see one. That had always puzzled me, where she got it from. Though, since I’m here, I can guess where for this reality.

I make one appear, before handing it to Cadance, who gets the hint, levitating it in her magic and waving it in front of the three, before tossing it.

I honestly can’t help but laugh as they all leap after it, shouting, “I want it!” before a crashing sound indicates they all knocked each other out in a pony pile up.

I quickly wipe the mind control away, teleport them outside, before teleporting us just outside the wedding hall, much to the shock of the guards stationed there.

“Sorry, no time to explain,” I say, hitting them with a Sleep Spell, before nodding to Twilight.

“Stop! ” Twilight shouts as she thrusts the doors open.

“Ugh! Why does she have to be so possessive of her brother?” I hear Chrysalis mutter, before she sobs, “Why does she have to ruin my special day?”

“Because it’s not your special day! It’s mine!”

The fake Alicorn’s eyes widen as the real Cadance and I walk in behind Twilight. “What? But how did you escape my bridesmaids?”

So we tell her, myself finishing, “Really, what did you expect? Doesn’t matter what mind control spell is put on someone, girls at weddings will lose all sense when it comes to the thrown bouquet.”

Applejack looks from one supposed Cadance to the other. Ah-Ah don’t understand. How can there be two of ‘em?

Cadance steps forward. “She’s a Changeling. She takes the form of somepony you love and gains power by feeding off your love for them.”

Now, I expect Chrysalis to do her big reveal like in the show... so imagine my confusion when she points angrily at Cadance.

“How do we know you’re not the Changeling, trying to ruin my wedding so you can feed on my husband-to-be’s love?”

“Easy,” I smirk. “Show your real self.”

At once there’s a flash of green fire and, rather un-dramatically, Chrysalis’ disguise is gone, showing her for what she really is.

Everypony gasps, but she gawks in confusion. “What? But, how? Why did my disguise suddenly fail like that?”

“So, why’s a bug-pony pretending to be the princess?” Rainbow asks.

This seems to snap Chrysalis from her shock and her smirk returns. Oh, boy, here we go. Evil villain monologue time.

“As your princess said, I am a Changeling. The queen, actually. And as queen of the Changelings, it is up to me to find food for my subjects. Equestria has more love than any place I’ve ever encountered. My fellow Changelings will be able to devour so much of it that we will gain more power than we have ever dreamed of!

Cadance glares at her. “They’ll never get the chance! Shining Armour’s protection spell will keep them from ever even reaching us!”

Queen Chrysalis chuckles. “Oh, I doubt that. Isn’t that right, dear?”

Shining Armour robotically nods. “Mm-hmm.”

Cadance moves to attack her, but Chrysalis lights her horn. “Ah, ah, ah. Don’t want to go back to the caves, now do you? Ever since I took your place, I’ve been feeding off Shining Armour’s love for you. Every moment he grows weaker and so does his spell. Even now, my minions are chipping away at it.” She laughs. “He may not be my husband, but he is under my total control now.” everyone gasps, but she continues. “And I’m sorry to say, unable to perform his duties as captain of the Royal Guard.”

Cadance looks at him, distraught. “Not my Shining Armour!”

Chrysalis sneers. “Soon, my Changeling army will break through. First, we take Canterlot. And then, all of Equestria!”

“No. You won’t.” Celestia steps forward.

It is now that I realize something. Celestia isn’t a pushover. The fact she fails in the show is really just plot convenience. Inwardly, I sigh, getting ready to limit Celestia’s magic at the right time. Damn it, timeline; sometimes I hate you.

Celestia clashes horns with the Changeling Queen. “You may have made it impossible for Shining Armour to perform his spell, but now that you have so foolishly revealed your true self, I can protect my subjects from you!”

With that the two start the horn laser battle and after a few moments, I use my magic to cut off the majority of Celestia’s magic, causing her to lose and be knocked aside.

I could sense if I didn’t, she’d have won and we need that big climax from the two newlyweds to happen.

Chrysalis sneers as Twilight and the others hurry over to help their princess. “Ah! Shining Armour’s love for you is even stronger than I thought! Consuming it has made me even more powerful than Celestia!”

Eh. Gotta give her ego that bigger boast before she’s blasted out of Canterlot by a barrier powered by the very thing her kind feed on.

As the others run off to get the Elements, Chrysalis laughs, calling out, “You can run, but you can’t hide!”

With her distracted, I place a small on Celestia that will protect her from whatever affects the pod she’ll be put in would’ve had on her otherwise. It’ll also give any illusions that she’s being affected to the Changelings.

Strangely, it seems I’ve been forgotten to the Changeling Queen, as she doesn’t pay me any attention. Not sure whether to be insult by that or not.

Whatever the case, minutes later, after Cadance tell Chrysalis that Twilight and the others will stop her, they’re brought in. Though, I can tell from how closely they’re being monitored that Twilight won’t be able to go free Cadance from the goo binding her hooves.

Well, with her out of the way, I guess it’s up to me. Using my magic, I dissolve the goo. Go to Shining Armour.

Cadance looks around, before seeing me looking at her. How are you...? she mentally asks.

Twilight and I told you on the way out. I’ve Chaos Magic, but I’m not meant to use it to end this. I point to the hpynotized stallion. Go to Shining Armour, now, Cadance, whilst you still can.

She does and you all know what happens next, she frees Shining from Chrysalis’ control, they combined their power and blast the Changeling out of Canterlot and mostly from Equestria itself and the wedding moves along.

___________________________________________________________

As we watch the carriage taking off the newlyweds, Twilight sighs and looks to all of us, myself and Dash hovering above the group.

“Now this was a great wedding.”

“Oh, yeah?” Spike grins. “Just wait until you see what I have planned for the bachelor party!

Everypony laughs, whilst I tell Spike that there had been mistake and, seeing as he’s only a baby dragon, didn’t actually know what a bachelor party was, so I disguised myself as Big Mac and hosted the part myself.

The disappointment on his face isn’t nice, but I feel he needed to hear it, before he embarrassed himself further.

But, Twilight’s right. This was a fun wedding. Plus, I can’t wait to go home and rub the fact that I helped out at Royal Wedding and helped in saving Equestria to Spoiled. Oh, the jealous will be sweet.

Author's Note

Finally! Now i can move on to season three, then Screwy joining Twi in the Equestria Girls world.

Sorry if this doesn't hold up too well, been working on it all day and it's almost 6pm now and i'm drained, so i'll post this and that'll be it for me til thursday.

So, what are you looking most forward to screwy getting involved in for season three? I'm kinda curious to know.

Special thanks to Firemind for Luna's foal's name and thanks to CrimsonBugEye for the inspiration for the scene Screwball came upon between Twi and Cadance with Canterlot Wedding Bad End, so you see what Screwy stopped.

Anyway, like i said, that's it for now, so til next time (since it's less than 24 minutes til 6pm), goodnight everypony

The Empire has Hidden Secrets. Hidden by Me, that Is.

___________________________________________________________

I yawn loudly, before sitting up and looking over the field outside of Ponyville where Twilight’s castle will grow.

It’s been about four days since the wedding and Cadance and Shining Armour are still on their honeymoon. The only real fun thing I did save my usual pranking on Spoiled was hopping through the dimensions to help that alternate Twilight and Fluttershy with the memory problems they were having. Sure, there was sorting out Chrysalis and her Changelings, but that wasn’t as much fun as it was my trying to just make things better.

I make a pocket watch appear in front of me. It’s not a normal watch though. When it opens it has a timer with the words “Time until the Crystal Empire returns”.

I blink, before rubbing my eyes and check again. Whoa, so much for being bored. The Empire returned a few hours ago and Cadance and Shining Armour are already on their way there.

Hopping up I use a teleport and find myself standing in front of a very startled Cadance and Shining Armour.

“Wha—? Screwball?” the pink Alicorn gasps, registering who I am. “But, how—? Why are you here?”

“Celestia sending you two to the frozen north because the Crystal Empire’s returned?” I ask simply.

They gape, to which I roll my eyes.

“Guys, I’m a being of chaos. Are you really that surprised I’d know something Sunbutt hasn’t told the public?”

Both frown at the word “Sunbutt”, but don’t get a chance to say more as the ground beneath us shakes.

Looking around, I see that we’re in a train cart. Moving over to a window and looking outside, I can see, along with the whirling snowstorm that the Crystal Heart protects the Empire from, a dark cloud that is moving along the ground, with a pair of red and green eyes.

“I’ll hold off Sombra whilst you guys get to the Empire,” I say, turning back to the couple. “When you do, Cadance, make a barrier of love of light. It’ll keep him out whenever he manages to get a pot-shot out.”

“Wait. What do you—?” Shining calls, but I’ve already jumped out of the cart, caught myself in the air and am shooting towards the smoke cloud that is Sombra.

I smirk. I am so having fun with this.

I change myself into a human, before making giant purple bat-wings grow out of my back. I fly up into the sky to face the Sombra cloud, which has paused, no doubt due to Sombra one, not expecting something to change into something so randomly right in front of him like that and two, because I doubt he’s ever seen a human in his life, so the sight of one just appearing before him with giant bat-wings threw him off.

“Always wanted to say this,” I grin, holding up my right are, it turning into a large canon with “Love Cannon” written in big red letters on the side.

Sombra looks even more confused from what little of his face I can see, as the cannon barrel starts glowing with white light.

I cackle and, adding distortion to my voice, scream, “TASTE THE RAINBOW, MOTHER BUCKER!” and fire, a torrent of rainbow energy exploding from the cannon.

The blast slams into the cloud and, unlike a cloud, instead of dissipating, it is pushed backwards as a loud scream of pain is released into the howling winds.

My arm returns to normal and I watch Sombra writhing in agony for a few moments. Once he’s done he turns, glaring at me, any of the “I’m going to play around with you for my own amusement” expression completely gone from his eyes.

I smirk, holding my arms out, blades appearing on them, glowing with blue light. Yeah, I could just teleport the Crystal Heart to where it’s meant to be, cure the Crystal Ponies of their amnesia so they know what to do and hell, I could even stop Sombra right from the get-go.

However, that would mean Twilight would never learn about self sacrifice (even though I’m pretty sure it was covered in some way, even a small one, during the previous two seasons) and Spike wouldn’t get to be the hero of the Crystal Empire. The little guy needs something good going for him, considering all the shit he goes through.

Plus, come on. You really think I’m going to pace up a chance to have an all out battle against Sombra? I’ll be lucky if I can have any fun with Tirek, since he’ll be able to sense if I use my Chaos Magic after he steals Discord’s. This is likely the best chance I have to have a fun battle, at least when it comes to the big super villains.

And besides, once Twilight and the others get here and are occupied by the Crystal Fair, I’ll be able to work in my other plan.

RIGHT AFTER THE CHANGELINGS WERE EXPELLED FROM CANTERLOT

Chrysalis screamed as she and her Changelings soared through the air, unable to halt their flight path due to being overloaded by the power of the love shield that blasted them from Canterlot.

How was it possible that not only could love be used against them, but it actually left them in pure agony?

To top it off, she felt as at least half her army perished upon impact with the ground, some still being within Equestria’ borders and winced with each life that vanished from the Hive. How could she have failed so badly when she was so close to victory? How?

“I’ll tell you how. You underestimated the ponies and thought of them as nothing but prey.”

Before the Changeling Queen knew what was happening, the rushing winds around her suddenly stopped, as did the pain.

Opening her eyes, she blinked, before looking around in confusion. She was in the ruins of some old castle, as were all the Changelings still connected to the Hive.

What in the world? she thought, before her eyes fell on a small Earth Pony filly who was standing on her hind legs, resting her head on her forelegs as she leaned against one of the walls. Chrysalis could taste nothing but calmness coming from her, something that a pony should not be feeling when surrounded by so many of her kind.

“Your second mistake was leaving Twilight down bellow with the real Cadance,” the filly said, smirking at her. “Oh, and thinking you had a chance when a being of chaos was around.”

Chrysalis blinked for several moments, before snorting. “A being of chaos? The only being of chaos in this world is Discord and he is still encased in stone. I know, I’ve seen it.”

The filly’s expression did not change. “Who ever said I was talking about Discord?”

As the filly spoke, the Changeling Queen was drenched in chocolate milk. Quickly looking up, she saw a cloud made of cotton candy, on top of which sat... the filly?

The filly grinned, waving down. “Hey. I’m Screwball. Sorry for yanking you several hours into the future, but I was having too much fun at the wedding to bother using a double for this.”

Chrysalis looked back to where the filly had been standing only to see a bare wall. Looking back up, her eyes widened as a soda bottle appeared out of thin air and the filly drank from it. She finished, gave a loud belch, then tossed it aside, the bottle turning into a flower upon impacting the ground instead of breaking.

“I’ve a proposal, Chryssy, dear,” Chrysalis shivered as she suddenly found the filly standing next to her, resting a foreleg on one of Chrysalis’ own. How in the world had she done that? “I don’t like the idea of your race dying out cos you were too stupid to just ask the ponies for help feeding you instead of invading, so how about this? The Crystal Empire will return pretty soon. Pinkie Promise to be a good little ling and not cause anymore problems for the ponies and I’ll help you and your hive get inside. You can pretend to be ponies whom I will give you the IDs of. Heck, G1 had a ton that were never even utilized in G4 as far as I know, so it’ll give you all great cover stories. You’ll all easily be able to feed, live your lives and it won’t even harm anypony to do so. Whacha say, Bugbutt.”

It took Chrysalis several long minutes to actually process what the little pony had said. Once it had all gone through her mind, however, she gave a loud cackle.

“Do you really expect me to make a deal with a little filly?” she sneered down at the calm pony. “I am Queen of the Changelings and you just told me of a place that can provide my subjects with even more love than even Equestria could provide.”

“Pretty sure the Empire is a part of Equestria, but whatever,” this Screwball said nonchalantly. “And, yeah. You will. Trust me, you don’t want the Ultimatum.”

Chrysalis just chuckled. “Oh, really? And what is that, little filly?”

Suddenly, she felt herself being pulled in a mass teleport along with the rest of her hive. The next moment she screamed in terror as she saw the sun just metres away from herself. The screams from her subjects told her this wasn’t just a trick, this was real. The heat was intense, yet she knew something was keeping them alive. For one, how were they even breathing?

“Do not buck with me, Changeling,” a cold voice said. Chrysalis turned her head to see the filly, Screwball floating a little away, her forelegs folded, her expression grim. “Like I said, I don’t like the idea of your race dying out because of your own stupidity, but it will happen if you do not accept.”

“Are you insane?!” Chrysalis screamed, looking from the pony to the giant ball of flames just metres away from her own face. “How is this even happening?!”

“I told you,” Screwball said, sounding just as cold as before, “when I spoke of a being of chaos, I was not referring to that Draconequus. I was speaking of myself, the being of chaos he created by accident.”

Chrysalis’ eyes widened in horror. A second being of chaos? And, from what she had observed thus far, she seemed to have the same abilities as her creator.

Wait. She recognized this filly now. She was the filly she meant the day before the wedding, the one who had seemed so confident around her when every other pony had grovelled at her hooves.

Was this why she’d been so confident? Because she was a being of chaos the whole time?

However, instead of the confidence she’d sensed coming from her back then and in that ruined castle, now she only sensed a coldness coming from her.

“What will it be, Queen of the Changelings?” the chaos filly demanded, pointing a hoof at the sun. “Do you Pinkie Promise to do as I have offered, or are you willing to experience the extinction of your entire race one by one, before finally meeting the same fate.”

Chrysalis looked from the filly to her subjects, hearing their pleas and cries over the Hive Mind as well as out loud.

One could never say Chrysalis was a coward. Of all the queens throughout time, she had been the strongest, the one who had done the most for the Hive.

She had never bowed to another’s will, they had bowed to hers. But could she really refuse this pony who had the powers of the Lord of Chaos? It wasn’t like she’d be risking her subjects’ lives. There was no risk at all. If she refused, this Screwball seemed adamant on sending all those who hadn’t already perished into the flaming ball before them, in which none save Princess Celestia herself could survive.

After several more moments of hearing her subjects’ fear, she could take it no more. Sucking up every ounce of pride she had, she looked to the young filly and nodded.

“No.”

That one word sent chills of horror down her spine as the filly’s eyes narrowed. “You’ll make a Pinkie Promise.”

Somehow, Chrysalis found she knew what the chaos pony was talking about, yet knowing only terrified her more. She would not be able to turn her back on the chaos pony and break this promise. The specifics of just what would happen if she did were unclear, but, deep in her gut, she felt pure terror at the idea of breaking the promise and the worst part, the terror did not come from the chaos pony herself. If it was not her to fear for breaking the promise, when she could easily teleport the whole hive to the sun, then who?

She did not want to find out and, both in an equal mix of reluctance and morbid fear, she performed the motions of a Pinkie Promise.

Once she had, the cold expression on the filly was replaced with outright happiness and Chrysalis could sense joy coming from the filly.

A moment later, they were all back in the ruined castle they’d appeared in before, none of her Changelings harmed at all the, the filly smiling up at Chrysalis.

Everything inside her told the Changeling Queen to flee, hideaway and get as far from this pony as she possibly could, but she was frozen in place from fear.

She needn’t worry about her subjects thinking her weak for being afraid, as they all had moved to the farthest corner of the room, their own fear dominating all over thoughts in the Hive Mind.

“Now,” Screwball said, pacing in front of the queen, her expression cheerful, as if the whole threatening to throw them all into the sun thing had never happened, “the wedding was only today and it’s likely Cadance and Shining Armour got at least a few days of honeymoon time before having to go the Empire, so you can all hang around here until then. You’re allowed to explore the Everfree to your hearts’ content, though I really wouldn’t advise it.

“You should be safe from being discovered, since Twilight and the others won’t come here til after they defeat Discord’s Plunder Plants, which won’t happen for a long time. The ones likely to find you are Zecora and Fluttershy, seeing as Zecora lives here in the Everfree and Fluttershy comes in from time to time for plants or whatever. So, you’re good there too.

“I’ve already spoken with Zecora whilst I was teleporting you all back here from space, so she’s aware of you and won’t interfere with you as long as you don’t interfere with her. Whenever Fluttershy’s around, I’ve set up a magical alert that only you’ll all be able to feel. Soon as you feel it, turn into some small animal or a rock or whatever and wait til she’s gone. Last thing you want is Fluttershy finding out you’re hear and telling everypony out of fear.”

Screwball stopped pacing and faced the Changeling Queen, looking up at her with that same cheerful smile. “Ya got all that?”

“I...” she said, her mind trying to catch up. “I... yes. Yes, we do.”

Screwball closed her eyes, her smile somehow becoming more cheerful, yet that only set the Changelings further on edge. “Great. See you soon, Chryssy!”

And she was just gone.

Noling dared move for several long minutes.

Once they were certain the chaos filly was gone, Chrysalis shakily began assigning drones to their tasks. If that filly was expecting them to live here, they’d make do with what they had. The beasts of the Everfree were not her concern. That filly’s ire was.

___________________________________________________________

I sense Cadance’s magic about to wink out, which will cause the barrier to fall down.

Grinning, I disappear, confusing Sombra, but he isn’t my focus anymore. At least for the moment.

I appear in the ruins of the castle to find it looks more like a bug hive than the ruins of Celestia and Luna’s old home.

“It’s time, Bugbutt,” I call out.

Every Changeling freezes, before turning and looking at me with fearful eyes.

I grin. “Don’t worry. I’m just here to hold up my end of the bargain. Any Changelings who wanna stay, maybe hide out in Ponyville and live here?”

A single ling raises their hoof.

I nod. That must be the one from the 100th episode. “Okay, everyling else, get ready. I’ve got your disguises ready and filled out all the documents to make you legal citizens of the Empire; despite so few being Crystal Ponies. The moment I teleport you, spread out. Just stay away from the cloud of hate that will be nearing the Empire. Trust me; you wanna steer clear of that. Also, just have a good life and remember to enjoy the Crystal Fair.”

Another teleport and every changeling save the one who wished to stay behind have appeared with me in the Empire, each taking on a pony form from G1 that was never utilized in Friendship is Magic as far as I know. I also removed any trace of the Changelings from the castle, thus Twilight and the only will never even know they were there.

With all the Crystal Ponies still focused on the fair and not realizing Sombra’s coming yet, they don’t even notice as a large group of ponies just appear out of nowhere.

I turn to all the Changelings-in-disguise, my gaze focused on a pink tall unicorn mare with a white and purple mane and tail, purple eyes and eight dark purple stars, some big, some small for a Cutie Mark, whom was glaring at me.

“I hate you,” Twilight Twinkle growled.

I just grin. “Think of this as community service, Twi Twi. As punishment for how you treated Twilight Sparkle and her family.”

She snorts, looking away, before glaring at me out the corner of her eye. “I’m not going to just never see you again, am I?”

I just grin and do my best Big Mac impression. “Eenope.”

Twinkle grumbles, before looking to all the other assembled ponies, nods and they all spread out to mingle with the Empire’s inhabitants.

As they do, I notice one of the Changelings, for some reason, looks like Berry Punch, but seeing as she does appear amongst the crowd of Crystal Ponies in the season three premiere, I’ll let it slide. I’ll just have to find that Changeling later and change their disguise to somepony else. Maybe Medley or Cuddles. Eh, I’ll think of somepony I didn’t use already.

With that sorted, I look up towards the castle in confusion. Shouldn’t Cadance have put her barrier back up by now?

Teleporting, I find Twilight, Shining and Cadance, the pink Alicorn looking completely drained. A quick look at her tells me she won’t recover enough energy on her own to get the barrier up in time to just cut off a piece of Sombra’s horn, whilst leaving the rest of him still outside the Empire until the barrier falls again.

I roll my eyes, before giving Cadance a recharge myself. Of course, I don’t recharge her completely. I’ll do that right before Shining throws her like a javelin to reach the Crystal Heart in time.

The barrier goes up and I hear Sombra’s angered cry of pain as the tip of his horn is shorn off by it.

With nothing else to do until right towards the end, I teleport back down to just enjoy the festival.

___________________________________________________________

I turn my head from the pie I was able to bite into as I sense Twilight triggering Sombra’s alarm system for in case somepony found the heart, at the same time, the barrier starts to fade again and I teleport to Shining and Cadance’s side.

I watch as Spike tries to make his way to us, whilst Sombra is trying to get to him and his proximity to the Crystal Heart takes away most of his power, making him almost look like a normal pony.

Shining helps Cadance up and I give her the second recharge, this time giving her enough energy so she’ll be able to do what needs to be done.

And it plays out just like the episode. Cadance catches Spike and Crystal Heart, somepony calls out that Cadance is the Crystal Princess as she flies over the Crystal Ponies and puts the heart where it’s meant to be, the explosion of good emotions destroys Sombra, save his horn and everything turns out hunky dory.

With everypony distracted, however, I feel the last phase of my plan can come into effect.

Teleporting away, I find myself outside the barrier the Crystal Heart keeps the Empire in. Glancing around, I spot Sombra’s horn sinking into the snow, not too far from a just black crystal.

I glare at the crystal, using my magic to grab Sombra’s horn and bringing it over to me.

What are you?! the crystal demands. And what do you think you’re doing?!

I snort. “I’m Screwball and I’m going to give Sombra the life you took away from him! And, as for your Umbrum kind that you tried to make Sombra release, you and them can rot in Tartarus!”

A high-pitched scream comes from the stone before it vanishes in a burst of flames red flames.

That handled, I return look to the Empire and head back.

___________________________________________________________

As Cadance and Shining Armour released each other from their hug and looked out at all the other Crystal Ponies, the ground rumbled for several moments, before it stopped.

They and the others looked at each other in confusion.

A popping sound was followed by Screwball appearing and calling out in what could easily be mistaken for the Royal Canterlot Voice, “The Umbrum are now and forever gone! Hail Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armour!”

This seems to snap the Crystal Ponies out of the fear the shaking her caused and they all cheer with joy, as Screwball turned to them saying, “Gotta go find Radiant Hope and fix everything”, and teleported away, leaving everypony and dragon on the balcony very confused.

___________________________________________________________

“How... how could I have believed...?” the purplish unicorn says, looking down at her hooves as we reappear outside the Empire, but towards far enough away that nopony can see us.

“It’s not your fault,” I comfort, hovering up and putting a hoof on her shoulder.

In the moment I’d sent the Umbrum crystal to Tartarus along with all those imprisoned, Radiant had been done there. Turns out, after studying with Celestia and Luna, she’d come back to the Empire, despite the Empire no longer being there at the time and found a way into the world of the Umbrum. There, they tricked her into wanting to help them get free.

However, when they’d all felt themselves being pulled into Tartarus by a force they hadn’t expected and trying to fight back, they’d shown Radiant their true selves.

She’d been all on her own when I arrived. Now that we’re back out, though, I have one last task.

Holding Sombra’s horn in my magic, I nod to Radiant. She chargers her horn and fires a beam at the Sombra’s whilst I pour my own power into the spell.

The horn glows with a white light, before turning into a sphere and expanding. It keeps growing until it’s the size of a full-grown pony.

When the sphere disappears, Sombra is standing there, only now he looks like he did before the Umbrum took over him. and looks are the only thing. I’ve turned him into a real unicorn, so now the Umbrum have no hold over him whatsoever.

Sombra slowly opens his eyes, before they widen in shock at the sight of Hope.

“Hope?” he asks, before putting a hoof to his throat, then looks around in shock. “But, I was... But, how...?” He then notices me and points. “You’re the one who kept fighting me when the Empire first returned.”

I nod. “Welcome back, Sombra. You’re a normal pony now. The Umbrum are all gone and can’t do anything to you anymore.”

Sombra looks to Hope, before looking down, shame etched on his face. “Hope, I... I’m so...”

Hope just smiles, steps forward and pulls him into a tight hug. “It’s okay. It’s okay.”

“Now, don’t think you’re getting out of this free, Sombra,” they both turn to me. I fold my forehooves. “The ponies aren’t going to just let you go without facing consequences.”

He nods, giving me a solemn expression. “I know, and I wouldn’t derseve it anyway.” He steps back from Hope and looks to me. “You’ve helped to give me another chance, little filly. It is more than I deserve. Therefore, I will use this life you have given me to atone for my crimes. I will travel Equestria in search of every piece of Princess Amore that I scattered.”
I nod, smiling. “Glad to hear it. Also, I’ll place a spell on you so nopony can tell you’re the same stallion that tried to take over the Crystal Empire, twice.”

He nods.

Radiant Hope steps forward, then turns to face me and leans against the black stallion. “Place one on me, too. I’m going with him.”

I smirk. “Wouldn’t have expected any different. Now, I need to go find that Changeling who took the form of Berry Punch. I think Cuddles will be a better fit.”

Author's Note

Phew. almost didn't make ti before 5pm today.

As i pointed out in my latest blog, originally was going to have this chapter come after one where Screwy goes to the G1 world and has to help them stop Tirek again after Hidia brings him back, but that got scrapped because i just wouldn't be able to do such a thing justice. I'm nowhere near that good a writer.

So, hope you enjoyed this better than the last chapter. i would've done more with Screwball's big battle against Sombra, but i think it works just as well this way, allows you to just listen to some action-like music and just imagine that awesome fight scene i know i don't have close to enough talent to pull off.

With that out of the way, one thing you can all definitely look forward to (maybe not the next chapter, but likely the one after it) when Discord and Screwy meet face to face.

So, with that said, til next time, later everypony

Family Matters. Complicated Doesn’t Cover It

___________________________________________________________

“I’m still pretty impressed with you, sis,” I say as the two of us walk along with Silver Spoon towards school.

Diamond looks at me, confused.

I sigh. Why did they have to wait til season 5 to give the CMC their Cutie Marks? It’s painfully, having to see my own sister not see the good she does when not thinking about herself or popularity, no matter how small.

SEVERAL DAYS AGO

Babs Seed strutted down the street, along with her two new companions, all three laughing at their latest deed. She was glad she’d managed to avoid being bullied again and had made some friends.

As they turned a corner, Babs spotted a filly who she was certain the two other Earth Ponies would want to target. She had a pink coat and purple and white mane, like Diamond Tiara, but unlike Tiara’s her mane and tail were a mess, as if she’d just gotten out of bed and not done anything with it, ever.

Her Cutie Mark was an odd one, a screw and baseball. However, it was what sat atop her head that Babs could tell would make her a target; a beanie, with a propeller on top.

Babs couldn’t believe how easy this filly was making it. She was clearly trying to look like Diamond Tiara, yet her own personality shone through the attempt. There was no way she wouldn’t become a target.

Babs smirked, realizing that, if she took the lead on this, it would cement her place with these two fillies. That way, even if they learned about what was really going on for her, back in Manehatten, they wouldn’t care, because she’d have proven herself one of them in their eyes.

“Hey,” she said, getting the two’s attention, “how’s about we go after that filly next?”

The two fillies’s eyes followed the direction she was pointing. Babs had barely taken a step forward, however, before she felt herself being yanked by two pairs of forelegs and was hurried into a nearby clump of bushes.

“Are you out of your mind, Babs?!” Diamond Tiara demanded.

For a second, the Apple thought she’d done something wrong in taking the lead and that Diamond was angry at her for overstepping the boundaries. That was until she saw the look in Diamond Tiara’s eyes. They were not eyes filled with anger, but pure fear.

“Huh?” Babs couldn’t help cocking an eyebrow. Why was Diamond so scared of somepony who was pretending to look like her?

“That’s Screwball!” Silver Spoon hissed, seeming just as terrified as her friend. “Only an idiot, not caring for their life, would mess with her!”

Babs looked between the two, her confusion only having grown from their explanations. “What, yer scared o’ a filly that looks like Diamond?”

“I’m not scared of my own little sister,” Diamond shook her head firmly, “I was scared for what would happen to you if you messed with her!”

Babs blinked, before frowning slightly. “Little sister? Yer saying yer scared o’ what yer little sister would do ta me if I messed with her? Sure yer not just being a bit of a protective big sister, there, Diamond Tiara?”

Diamond’s eyes widened and she sputtered for several moments before finally finding her voice again. “Be protective— of Screwball. I— but— Okay, maybe I am being a little protective, but what would you expect of a big sister?! Besides, it’s not really like she needs my protection anyway.”

This just confused Babs further.

“She has Chaos Magic, Babs,” Silver Spoon hissed. “Do you really wanna get on the wrong side of somepony with that kind of power?”

Babs felt completely lost now. “Chaos Magic? What in the hay are ya talkin’ about?”

Diamond pulled her attention back to her. “Do you remember when Discord got out?”

Babs nodded slowly. “Yeah, the papers in Manehatten had a big story on it. Something about how Equestria was almost warped inta sumthing weird.”

“Screwball was in the hospital when Discord got out,” Silver took over. “He found her and did something to her that backfired and she absorbed all the Chaos Magic that was left behind after he was sealed away again.”

“Now, Screwball can do pretty much anything he can do. so, if you read the story, you know she could send you into another dimension if she was angry enough.”

“That’s why we pulled you back, before you did something that caused you something we don’t even wanna think about,” Silver Spoon nodded.

Babs looked between the two, then to Diamond. “She’s yer sister, right? She can’t be all tha’ bad.”

“Well, normally, no,” Diamond admitted, sounding half reluctant and half... Babs couldn’t tell. “Most of the time she just makes trouble for our mother. She really hates her and mother seems to feel the same.”

“She’s normally fine around others,” Silver agreed. “Sometimes though, ponies have gotten on her bad side. You don’t want to be one of those ponies, trust me.”

Babs glanced between the two, before a thought came to mind. The way they spoke aobut being on Diamond’s sister’s bad side, it almost sounded like... “Have... have yous two ever... been on her bad side?”

Diamond and Silver shared a look, before Silver looked into Babs’ eyes. “We’re not sure if we were on not, but, what she did made us never want to be on that side of her ever again.”

“And we’d rather you not get on there either,” Diamond nodded, “for your own sake. So, let’s leave my sister alone and just go find those Cutie Mark Cry Babies again.”

Babs hesitated for a moment, before deciding to follow along.

NOW

I’d been fully aware of the three fillies the whole time I was speaking with Davenport. I’d never been more proud of Diamond before then than I am now for what she did.

She was putting Babs’ safety over her own in that moment. Yes, it was slightly tainted by the fact she was willing to just go back to tormenting the CMC using Apple Bloom’s own cousin, but it was still a noble thing trying to shine through.

I just hope I can keep that part of her somewhere close by until the CMC finally pull her completely out of her shell. And with Spoiled around, that isn’t an easy task.

“I’m just glad this week is almost over,” Silver says, sounding drained. “That many Pinkie Pies running around town... I’m going to be having nightmares for weeks.”

Yeah. I thankfully was able to avoid that, for the most part. I’d been hanging out with Zecora, if only because I wanted to steer clear of the Pinkies until the time was right.

I only came into town once I sensed all the Pinkies had been rounded up and teleported in to make sure Twilight didn’t accidentally send the real Pinkie into the Mirror Pool... which she nearly did, because the last clone had fallen asleep and tumbled into Pinkie, causing Twilight to almost miss the clone and hit Pinkie instead. Not that Twilight sent them to the pool. I can kinda relate to them, so I teleported each one away whenever Twilight zapped them, giving the illusion of her dispelling them and gave them all their own lives... which, strangely enough, still kinda seem like a life Pinkie could have if she chose to.

Plus, Pinkie wasn’t the only problem we had to deal with. Trixie came back with the Alicorn Amulet. I actually tried to head Trixie off before she reached Ponyvile.

You’d think I could’ve used my Chaos Magic to stop her but, no. Apparently that was one of the times I couldn’t fully interfere and got myself almost turned into a candy bar for my troubles.

Soon as I’d realized I couldn’t do anything to stop Trixie due to the unspoken rules a Chaos Being like myself has to follow, I teleported to Zecora’s and waited for Twilight. Soon as Twilight had figured out the plan to stop Trixie by making her think Twilight’s fake amulet was more powerful, I’d gone back with them, remaining hidden, shrunken to mouse size, in Twilight’s mane.

I helped her pull of a few extra tricks to fool Trixie, like turning Spike into a pony and back.

I wasn’t around during the events of Spike at Your Service because I’d been checking in on Babs in Manehatten, namely because of a fic I’d read way back before becoming Screwball, where Mosely Orange had arranged for Babs to be foalnapped and just wanted to be sure this Equestria’s Mosely wasn’t like that. And he’s not; still a full of himself ass, though.

But Silver’s right. This week has been exhausting. I think, for this weekend, I’m going on vacation to the Crystal Empire. Maybe I can tease Cadance and Shining Armour about having a foal, since I know they will eventually. Or maybe I’ll check on Sombra and Hope, see how they’ve been doing.

Either way, once that bell rings to end the day, I am so going to finally get some relaxation done.

___________________________________________________________

“Now, can somepony tell me the answer?” Cheerilee asked, indicating to the mathematics question on the board.

“Eleventy...six!” Snails called out, raising his hoof into the air.

The whole class bursts out laugh and I just face hoof.

“Oh, please,” Diamond snorts, “that doesn’t even make sense.”

“Make sense? Oh, what fun is there in making sense?”

I bolt upright and look around, several others in the class doing the same.

Oh no. Not today? Really?

There’s a big flash of light and the Chaos Lord himself is standing atop my desk. “Greetings, everypony. How’s school doing? Learn anything new today?”

“Like how a certain Chaos Lord is pissing me off right now?” I deadpan.

Discord pretends to look hurt, crocodile tears and all. And I mean crocodile tears, they were shaped like crocodiles. “Oh, my little Screwball, is that anyway to welcome back your dear old dad after so long?”

“DAD?!” everypony save the CMC, Diamond and Silver shout.

My deadpan turns into a scowl. “I’ll tell you the same I told Spoiled. You don’t have the right to call yourself my parent until you earn it.”

Discord smirks down at me, leaning down and pinching my cheeks, but backs off after I growl like a pit-bull. “Oh, Screwy, once I take back the magic you stole from me, you won’t even remember having a say in the matter.”

Before anypony can do anything, his eagle talon plunges into my chest, not in a gorey way, just phases in and doesn’t come out the other side.

Doesn’t stop everypony from screaming in terror, though.

The only one not scared, is me.

After a few seconds, Discord frowns in confusion, before looking to me.

I smirk. “Wow, Dad. Talk about not giving me any credit. Did you really think I wouldn’t have prepared for that?”

Before he can respond, my eyes glow red and I give him a X-Men Cyclops laser eye attack. He tumbled back, causing Miss Cheerilee’s desk to topple and break into several pieces.

I hop up onto my desk and snort, scrapping the wood like a bull about to charge. “Wanna try again, Dad?”

Discord pulls himself from the wreckage of Miss Cheerilee’s desk, glowering at me. “It would seem I underestimated your ingenuity, daughter. If Fluttershy wasn’t already on her way back, we would settle this now. Til next time, daughter.”

With a snap of his talon, he was gone.

Using my own magic, I fixed Miss Cheerilee’s desk and made it look like Discord had never been here.

“Sorry, everypony,” I sigh, looking around at all of them. “At least Fluttershy will have him reformed pretty soon.”

“You knew Discord would break out again?!” Diamond’s eyes widened in horror.

I shake my head. “He didn’t escape. The Element Bearers let him out.”

“WHAT?!”

If Discord doesn’t give me some rest this weekend, I swear, I’ll make him regret the day he found me.

Author's Note

Sorry if this doesn't seem too good.

i just couldn't feel more for this anymore and just wanted to get on with the story.

please don't be too harsh with throwing your criticisms. i bruise easily.

til next time, later everypony

Let the Shipping begin... Nopony Said This was Gonna Be Easy

___________________________________________________________

I groan, flopping down on my bed. Wow, was that a trying day. At least I’ve still got tomorrow off, so I won’t go to school completely wiped.

Let me back up a bit.

THE PREVIOUS DAY

To say Discord made it a tiring day would be the understatement of Equestria’s history. I had to explain the reasoning behind Discord’s release so many times before everypony got it, that I honestly wanted to rip my hair out.

I plod down the road towards the mansion, wanting badly to just relax. I’m so mentally drained I can’t even be bothered teleporting there. That’s how exhausting explaining it all was.

“I didn’t think it would be that big a deal.”

I stop, my face deadpanning as I look up to see a pair of eyes and a tooth on a street sign.

“You can’t just leave it alone, can you?” I ask flatly.

Discord squeezes out of the sign like a from a tube of toothpaste, coiling down before me, then hopping back up, looking like his normal self.

He looks away. “Sorry I... tried to steal your magic.”

I roll my eyes. “Yeah, I don’t believe you’re really reformed, Discord. Even Fluttershy’s not a miracle worker.”

He blinks in surprise. “Wait. How did you know I was released to be reformed by Fluttershy?”

I roll my eyes again and point to him, then my eyes. “You put the Chaos Magic in me and you’re asking how I know shit I shouldn’t, like how you used to be Starswirl the Bearded until you used your unfinished spell and it turned you into what you are now?”

Now horror enters his eyes and he shoots forward, putting his lion paw over my mouth, looking around frantically, before hissing, “Don’t just blab stuff like that out in the open! Yes, that spell is what changed me into what am now after I used it on myself, but don’t blab it so loud! Are you nuts?”

My eyes narrow as my mouth appears over his paw. “I’m not nuts, I’m Screwball.”

He pulls his paw back and my mouth is still on my face as I continue giving him a flat look.

I sigh. “Fine. Let’s just get this over with already. I’ve got better things to do than hang around you, Dissy.”

That causes him to raise an eyebrow in confusion. “Dissy?”

There’s a flash of light and we’ve teleported to a field several hundred miles away from Ponyville.

“Here, nopony will get in the way,” I state, switching to my human form, wearing orange shirt like Goku’s, only with my name on the front instead, and taking a fighting stance. “Let’s just do this already.”

He blinks, before laughing, falling over in the air. “Y-you- you want to fight me? Me, the Lord of Chaos?”

I snap my fingers, reenergising myself. “Come on.”

He stops laughing suddenly, straightens up and gives a sneer. “Very well, Screwball. Let’s fight.”

I leap forward, my right arm pulled back for a punch. Discord just snaps his fingers and a wall appears before me.

teleport through it, reappearing behind him, causing him to glance back in shock.

“Kamehameha!” I say really fast, my hands pressed together and aimed at his face.

It happens too fast for him to teleport and he tumbled around, skidding along the ground. Then he’s behind me and grasps me in his eagle paw.

I turn my head around like an owl and fire an Energy Wave from my mouth.

Discord screams as it hit him in the eyes. He releases me and I drop to the ground. “Here’s some DBZ for ya, Dissy.”

He shakes his head to clear his eyes and glances down, only to get an uppercut to the face, sending him hurtling into the air, where I teleport up and start with a barrage of punches and kicks, doing the Dragon Ball Z blur fists.

With a final punch I send him soaring down, only to feel something looming above me.

Suddenly, he’s in front of me, I snarl at his face as bunch of boulders come flying at me.

I maneuver around them, before flying up into the sky, holding my arms up, a giant Spirit Bomb appearing, I tossing it down. A quick snap of my fingers and his feet are encased in cement. This distraction is enough that the Spirit Bomb comes down on him, causing a massive explosion, leaving the surrounding area a chard land.

“Nice try, daughter,” a deep growl causes me to whirl around, only to find my lower half held in his gripping eagle talon again and I’m somehow a pony again. “Now, how about we end this?”

I smirk. “Sure.” I lift my hands up to my beanie and pull it off, holding it out to Discord like it’s a laser and Fluttershy flies out.

She looks confused for a moment, which is fine as her appearance has thrown Discord’s concentration off, but then she gives him a very disapproving look.

“Discord. How dare you? You told me you think of Screwball like your daughter and I find you fighting her?”

I find great amusement at the flustered look on Discord’s face as he tries to backtrack, clearly still not understand why she came out of my beanie in the first place. “I... well... that is... listen, it’s not...”

I just lean back in the air in an armchair, with a bag of popcorn and enjoy the show.

“You told me you wouldn’t be cruel to anypony again and here I find you trying to fight your own daughter?” Fluttershy scolds, her forelegs folded.

“To be fair, she’s no pushover. She did some things even I’ve never thought of,” Discord tries to defend himself, and from the look in his eyes after speaking, he realizes he just admitted I outsmarted him and the displeasure it gives him is delicious.

Fluttershy’s eyes narrow. “You were still trying to hurt somepony and your own daughter at that. I’m disappointed in you Discord.”

Ouch. The look in his eyes when she says that. He may not be fully reformed yet, but the only friend you’ve ever had saying they’re disappointed in you? Ooh, that’s gotta sting.

“Now, I suggest you go and think about what you’ve done and we’ll meet for afternoon tea, tomorrow,” Fluttershy says pointing off in no direction in particular.

Discord slumps, gives me a dirty look, then teleports away.

I make my armchair and popcorn vanish, as well as return the land to normal again. Floating over to Fluttershy, I hold out a hoof. “Thanks for giving me the okay to do that whenever he’s getting too annoying.”

She turns around, smiling sheepishly. “Oh, that’s okay, Screwball. Though, knowing everything that was going on so suddenly like that is a little unnerving. Plus, I had hoped we wouldn’t be doing that so soon. I guess, since it’s only the first real day, he’s just off to a rocky start. I’m sure Discord will get much better before long.”

Yeah. Until Tirek convinces him to be a dick again. But, I’ll leave her to be happy for now.

“Um, can you send me back now?” she asks, blushing a little. “Angel and I were cleaning up the house when you pulled me here.”

“Sure, no problem,” I hold out my beanie and she’s sucked back in, returning her to her cottage. I put my beanie back on my head, yawn, and teleport back home for some rest.

THIS MORNING

I’m awoken by a scroll flopping onto my face. Sitting up and levitating it, I open the note and read down.

Seconds later I bound out of bed. Luna’s arranged lunch with Rarity and Blueblood is today and it’s already past 11am. No way I’m I missing this.

I barrel downstairs, give a good morning to everypony, a pie in the face to Spoiled as I grab a snack by poofing up some chocolate filled croissants for brunch and head out to Canterlot.

A quick teleport as I munch down on my food and I find myself standing next to Luna. Gotta say, I’m impressed. She doesn’t even flinch when I just am suddenly next to her. The only time Celestia didn’t at least blink in shock was when I came to her room after that day I went around pranking the nobles.

“Good day, Screwball. Are you ready?”

I nod, smirking. “I’ve nothing planned today, so I’ll hang around, invisible. I wanna see how this goes. You neglected to tell Blueblood Rarity will be joining you both?”

The Alicorn nods, a sly smile on her own lips. “Nor have I informed Lady Rarity of such, either.” Her expression worries, just a tad. “Are you sure this will work?”

I nod, before scratching my neck anxiously. “Well, to be honest, no. But, seeing as your nephew isn’t the giant dick I originally thought he was and seemed genuinely upset after he learned Rarity had actually wanted to get to know him, not his money, I feel he deserves a second chance.”

“My nephew is not whom I worry about in this,” Luna says, looking uncertain. “Whilst I know he is a good stallion at heart...”

I sigh, looking away. “Yeah. Rarity still thinks he’s a colossal cunt.”

Luna’s eyes widen.

I sigh again. “Sorry. Keep forgetting how disconcerting it is for other ponies to hear me talk like that.” Though that’s namely because I speak that way with Spoiled whenever she ticks me off. So, pretty much whenever she and I interact. I shake my head and look to Luna. “Listen, I know Rarity’s current views of Blueblood are... less than flattering, but I’m sure it’s just butthurt from how she felt after the way he treated her at the gala. We just need to make sure things go so she at least sees he’s a good stallion.”

“You believe this one meeting will allow them to be a couple as both would prefer it in their hearts?”

I shake my head. “I’m not looking to make a miracle here, Luna. Getting them on friendly terms with each other is more what I’m going for right now. That can lead to a relationship later, but to expect it to happen right away is really unrealistic. Even Discord would agree with me on that. It’s not like this is a show for little girls.”

Luna looks at me for a few moments, before sighing. “Very well. Are you sure you won’t need to interfere?”

I shake my head. “From what I’ve seen of your nephew, he’ll be fine. I’ve no doubt Rarity will be rude to him at first, but when she sees he’s honest about being sorry for how he treated her, whilst it might not break the ice, it will have melted it a little.”

___________________________________________________________

“So, who is this other important guest you invited, Auntie Luna?” Prince Blueblood asks as he and Luna are seated in a private dining room, himself clearly trying to hide his displeasure at the idea of entertaining some full of themself high society pony.

Like most castle dining rooms, it is ridiculously large. I even had a game of Quitich with several copies of myself up there whilst I waited for things to finally start going.

The walls are covered in designs reminiscent of Greek architecture, but then that’s the way the show was originally designed anyway. Tall pillar with Greek patterning and not so Greek chandeliers hanging from above.

The table isn’t as long and ridiculous to the point that if one pony sat on one end and another pony the other, they’d have to shout to hear each other. It is wide, but only to a degree that at least ten others could be seated along with Luna, Blueblood and their other guest.

The table itself is covered in fine foods, like free salads of several different kinds, cakes and pastries of several kinds, including what I know is Moon Cake, a milk and white chocolate cake that, whilst cake in general is Celestia’s big weakness with food, Moon Cake is Luna’s.

Plates of artistically arrange fruits and vegetables were lain out on the table, not super, overly the top fancy, like at say the gala or at the parties put on by those of the Canterlot Elite who just want to flaunt how well off they are, but fancy enough that you know this isn’t just a simple lunch meeting.

Suddenly there is a loud sound from outside and the ornate double doors opened, revealing an alabaster mare wearing a gorgeous, yet subtle yellow gown, her purple mane curled more than ususal in a very fancy style, similar to when she becomes crystallized in the Crystal Empire.

Blueblood’s eyes widen at the sight of her in that smitten way a stallion’s does when they see an amazingly beautiful mare, which is followed by recognition as he quickly stands, trying to keep his jaw from hanging open.

“L-Lady Rarity?”

Rarity pauses as the doors close, her eyes falling upon the other unicorn and her expression sours. “Oh, it’s you.”

My heart goes out to Blueblood as he wilts from that response. Ouch, that had to hurt. Then again, nopony said this was going to be easy.

As Rarity moves to take her seat, however, Blueblood lights his horn and pulls it out for her.

She pauses, glancing at him suspiciously... and I can kinda understand why. She has no real reason to trust him right now and besides, that’s the beginning of one of the greatest pranks you can pull back when you were a kid.

But, after a few moments of him giving an anxious smile and her finally deciding he wasn’t going to pull anything, she sniff, then takes her seat. “I see you’ve at least acquired some manners since the gala.”

And once again Rarity’s words make Blueblood wilt. I glance at Luna and see her levitate a cup of tea and take a sip. Okay, I know she isn’t okay with how sad Blueblood is and knows that he’s trying to make up for how he treated Rarity, so I’ve gotta give her props for her acting.

Lunch begins and... well, to say it feels awkward would be the biggest understatement since “Spoiled is a horrible mother”.

“So, Rarity, have you any plans regarding Canterlot in the near future?” Luna asks, before taking a bit of a portion of a very fancy looking penne cabonara.

Rarity wipes her lips delicately with a napkin, before looking to the princess and smiling. “This summer I shall be entering a fashion contest hosted by Prim Hemline.”

Luna smiles. “I look forward to seeing your new designs.”

Rarity politely chuckles. “Oh, thank you, princess. I do hope I can win. I’m actually developing my own special fabric, just for the contest.”

“You managed to create a whole new design of fabric?” Blueblood blinks, shocked and impressed.

Rarity’s happy smile thins quickly as she glances at him. “Indeed, I am in the development.”

I can’t help feeling bad for Blueblood as I munch on a chocolate croissant from a plate I’d noticed near Luna. I have a feeling she knew I was in the mood for those today and had some arranged just for me to eat, even though I am like the fly on the wall of this lunch.

Blueblood wilts a little bit, before glancing at Luna and getting a glance to indicated her pushing him to talk. He takes a deep breath, then looks to Rarity, whilst not meeting her eyes. “Lady Rarity, I...” He sighs, and tries again. “I am sorry that our last encounter was... well, my behavior was putrid, to put it mildly.”

I facehoof. Aw, crap, Blueblood. No. No, that is not what you should’ve said at all.

Rarity’s eyes narrow, proving my point. “Our last encounter? Do you mean to tell me you don’t even remember several weeks before Discord escaped?”

Blueblood blinks, looking confused and I just shake my head. This will not go well.

Rarity narrows her eyes further and sits up straighter. “Well, then, let me remind you, your highness, that we have interacted once before today that was not at the gala.”

That causes Blueblood to cock his head. Dude, digging your own grave here. Please remember before she has to spell it out.

His lack of understanding just seems to make Rarity angrier. “Then allow me to clarify; the mare you asked to come and christen one of the new Sky Ships? The one you were told through the grapevine that was the talk of Canterlot?”

Blueblood frowns slightly, glancing down, before he looks up again, his eyes widened in understanding and shock. “You mean, I—?”

“Yes!” Rarity snaps, glaring coldly at him. “I was that mare. How you didn’t even recognize me I would question, but considering your arrogant behavior at the gala, I honestly don’t know why I am the least bit surprised!”

Blueblood wilts once more, his ears splaying down on his head.

A cough causes them and myself to look to Luna, who has a neutral expression. “Rarity, whilst I will agree, I am disappointed to know my nephew failed to remember you from your previous encounter,” I really hope Luna’s going somewhere with this, as the saddened expression the stallion gets after those words is not encouraging, “have you never thought to ask as to just why he behaved as he did during the gala?”

“Well, no,” Rarity said with only the slightest bit of hesitation, before looking to Blueblood. “However, one cannot be blamed when they were treated as poorly as I on that night.”

Luna just nods ever so slightly. “True, but mayhap you could ask now? Tia has told me something quite interesting that you yourself might find quite surprising.”

Rarity gave Blueblood a skeptical look, but nodded. “Very well, princess. Your highness?”

Blueblood realized she was referring to him now and sat up. He cleared his throat, before taking a deep breath and began.

“Well, as you can imagine, being a member of royalty is something many ponies are envious of, so much so that ponies are willing to do whatever they can to become a part of royalty or high in society.”

Rarity looks away with a glare, and I have a hunch she’s remembering a certain pair of unicorns who had insulted Ponyville after thinking her hat had looked lovely until learning of its origins.

“Yes. I can believe that very easily.”

Blueblood nods and they share a moment of similar-minded thinking, before he continues. “Well, let’s just say that, in my foalhood, I had very few friends.”

“With the state of your manners at the gala, that doesn’t surprise me at all,” Rarity mutters, though thankfully, it seems Blueblood didn’t hear her. The slight frown from Luna, however, indicates that she did.

“That is not to say I did not try,” Blueblood continues, unaware of Rarity’s snipe. “No, I would go out and try to make friends whenever I could.” He sighs, looking away. “However, every time I thought I had made a friend, I quickly learned from their words that they were only interested in the fact that I am a prince and not the idea of being my actual friend. After several years of it, I gave up for the most part, trusting only ponies my auntie recommended to me.

One friend I made was a stallion by the name of Fancy Pants, whom I found enjoyed his high society life, but was very interested in those in rural towns.”

Now Rarity is paying attention. “You and Fancy Pants are friends?”

He nods, looking slightly embarrassed. “We got into quite the trouble when we could. Auntie Tia took it all in good fun, but the guards and other high up ponies were not so pleased.”

Rarity gets a slightly misty look and I kept help wondering what antics from her own past she’s thinking of.

“Throughout my foalhood, Fancy, his friend Fleur and the maids were the only real friends I had,” the prince goes on. “When we started getting older, I noticed more mares were trying to meet me and being friendly towards me. Auntie Tia told me to be cautious, as she had been dealing with them during her court and turning them away when they would, in what she called very unsubtlety, demand that I be engaged to one of their daughters.”

“Nobles wishing to brown-nose themselves without too much trouble, I imagine,” Rarity says stiffly.

Blueblood nods. “When that didn’t work, they used their own daughters to try and get to me. At first, I allowed my young mind to runaway with me and convinced myself that sometimes the mares were actually interested in me... however, it soon became obvious from how they reacted around the castle staff when they thought I couldn’t tell that I saw their kindness was but a lie.”

He sighs, looking exhausted.

“It soon became routine for me; a lovely mare would approach me, looking as beautiful as she possibly could. We would talk, seem on good terms, but then they would slip and I would see through their act to their true intentions, marry into the crown to live easier lives, without having to try as hard as many others do just to live normal lives.”

Another sigh and he looks to her apologetically. “Which, I’m ashamed to say, is how I saw you that night at the gala, Lady Rarity.”

Rarity sits up straighter, clearly taken aback by that. “Miou?”

He nods, smiling slightly. “I had just several moments ago set away another mare. After so long dealing with mares only interested in my royalty and not myself as a pony, I had developed a method for getting rid of them without too much hassle. What turns a mare off from a stallion, regardless of their wealth or power quickly?”

Rarity blinks. “When... she finds the stallion is one she wouldn’t actually want to be with.”

He nods again, a little eagerness entering his smile. “I had learned after so long to tell when a mare isn’t interested in me per say. They tend to flirt, laugh at anything I say, even when I myself know it isn’t that funny and finally, they always come wearing outfits that look like they were made in the finest clothing store in Canterlot. So, whenever I encountered a mare I could tell was like that, I would act like I thought so highly of myself that I’d fit right in with the nobles that see themselves as only bettered by the princesses themselves.”

Rarity blinks, before frowning slightly and glancing at Luna. “Princesses? But...”

“Cadance,” she chuckles. “With myself not accountable at the time, she and Celestia were the only Alicorn princesses, thus the highest of royal status.”

Rarity looks back to Blueblood as he nods. “It always works. I never met a mare willing to hang around me when I acted as such for more than a few minutes.” His expression saddens a little and he looks down. “At least, until I met you, Lady Rarity.”

Rarity cocks an eyebrow. “Me? I... what do you mean?”

He sighs, before looking to her without lifting his head. “I had just dealt with another mare whom was only interested in my status, so I was still feeling a bit bitter, I suppose at having encountered such a pony again.”

Rarity nods slightly, her brow creasing. “Yes, such ponies are not ones anypony cannot leave behind and not feel sour after encountering.”

He takes a sip of his a sip of his drink before continuing. “Well, whilst her dress was nowhere near as amazing as your own, it was similar in how expensive it looked. And, with how beautiful you had made yourself to look and how expensive you gown was, I assumed you were just like all the other mares and you had been waiting to meet with me after I sent that other mare away.”

Rarity nods slowly, then frowns. “Now, hold on a minute. I’ll have you know that gown I wore was created by the combined efforts of my friends to cheer me up after I was left feeling horrible and unwilling to finish it myself.”

Blueblood sits up, looking taken aback. “You mean, it wasn’t bought?”

Rarity huffs, tossing her head back. “Far from it. I would never wear something just because it is the most expensive-looking outfit. Such things are for ponies just trying to make themselves look better than they actually are.” Then under her breath, though I make sure Blueblood will be able to hear, “Like a certain pair of unicorns I had the misfortune of meeting during that week in Canterlot where we met, yet you forgot.”

As much as it is a dig at him again, I can tell from his expression he chose to ignore it and focused more on her emotions towards the unicorns she mentioned.

However, Rarity then blinks, before looking at him with a slight bit of shock in her eyes. “Wait, so, you were only acting the way you did around me...?”

He nods, his shamed expression returning. “I thought you wouldn’t care about who I am, only what I am. So I acted as stuck-up as I could to make you want to go away. I didn’t expect you to keep trying; I just thought you were really persistent.”

Rarity frowns then, before pointing a hoof at him. “Then what about when you tasted one of Applejack’s apple fritters? You spat it out and dared to call it, if I recall, common carnival fair! What do you have to say to that?”

A different expression passes over Blueblood at the mention of that, a look of longing mixed with sadness. “Oh, how I wished I’d not done that,” he sighs, slumping forward, leaning his head on the table in a very unprince-like manner. “I... it was so...”

Luna chuckles, causing Rarity to turn to her. “What my nephew means, dear Rarity, is that he hated that part probably the most whilst under the impression you were just another gold digger. Have you not thought as to whom has been making so many large orders from Sweet Apple Acres since the gala, especially when it came to the fritters?”

Rarity’s mouth hangs open for a few moments, before her head moves from Luna to the prince. “But— Do you mean—? Are you telling me that—?”

Luna nods, a smirk on her face. “As much as I have had to keep an eye on my sister’s affections for cakes, I am also having to have the castle staff keep an eye on my dear nephew’s consumption of products from Sweet Apple Acres.”

“So fresh and crisp,” Blueblood murmurs, clearly not speaking to anypony, just thinking out loud. “And the blending of the apples and the cinnamon... It was just so... so...”

A cough from Rarity causes the prince to yelp like a colt and he sits up straight, his cheeks red with embarrassment.

“So, if I am to understand everything right, you wish to apologize for your behaviour and you wish us to start anew?” the unicorn mare asks, giving him a small smile.

He looks down, cheeks still flushed red as he nods.

She gives a light chuckle. “Very well, then. I’ll be generous enough to give you another chance, Prince Blueblood. Oh, and one more thing,” she glancing towards Luna, her smile becoming wry. “You can show yourself, Screwball.”

I’m taken so aback I drop onto the table, landing in a pot of cheese fondo. Once I’ve got my bearings, I pop my head out and shake it, before looking to Rarity with an open mouth.

“How...? How did you...?”

Prince Blueblood is looking just as shocked as I am, though his shock is likely more due the fact that he has just found out somepony else was here the entire time without him knowing.

Rarity’s smile somehow becomes wrier, if that’s possible. “Please, darling. My talent is having an eye for details. I noticed how, despite none of us having gone for them, the plate of chocolate croissants were gradually lessening in amount. And knowing your affection for sweets like Discord, it wasn’t too hard to figure out.”

I... I... I’m impressed. That is not something I was expecting.

From there, things go a lot better. I join in lunch and spend the time chatting with Luna, whilst we leave Rarity and Blueblood to talk amongst themselves. It is quite endearing to see them talking about how they dislike so many of the high society ponies like Jet Set and Upper Crust to name a few.

At the end of it all, when Blueblood asks if Rarity would want to go out sometime for maybe a coffee or something, she agrees in a friendly manner, though says she’d choose the place they go.

NOW

And that’s brings us back to the present. Yeah, handling all that turned out to be way more tiring than I expected.

After I got home, I had dinner with Diaomond and Daddy (Spoiled sadly could not make it due to being at a school board meeting late), so we had a nice, family meal together, before i brushed my teeth, had a shower, all the usual before bed stuff you do, then teleported in here.

I sigh, letting my eyes close. Part of me is trying to remind me that, with Rarity and Blueblood maybe on their way to being a couple, I’m slightly risking the timeline, not to mention how Spike will feel when he finds out, but I know several prime waifu material for the little guy that will be more appropriate for him to go after.

Still, that can wait. I needs my Zs.

Author's Note

Finally! three days worth of writing and it's finally done.

I am sorry for how long it took to get this chapter out, but it's REALLY HARD writing a scene where you have to establish to Rarity of all ponies, that Blueblood isn't a complete dick. i respect those who can write good RarBlood ship fics, because this was bloody hard to do.

also, if you wanna have an idea as to the fighting music you could listen to during Screwball and Discord's battle, i recomend the music from Goku's fight with Nappa (at least i think that's where it's from; i'm basing that suggestion on The Fiery Joker's review of the season 4 finale during the epic DBZ fight scene between twilight and tirek).

So, now that that's finally out of the way, i can move on two Equestria Girls and season 4 (Screwball will miss most of Magical Mystery Cure due to visiting her other self).

Hope you enjoyed this (espeically my attempts to make up for the small amount of conflict i had happen during Screwball and Discord's first meeting) and, til next time, goodnight everypony

Sometimes, Ya Gotta Hate Dimensional Transitions

___________________________________________________________

I yawn as I wake, before sitting up and stretching. Well, yesterday was kinda fun. Diamond, Silver and I got to have some actual fun, without Spoiled’s influence tainting it at all.

We just hung around Sugar Cube Corner for while, before I took Diamond and Silver to the Canterlot mall. What’s the point of having Chaos powers that let you teleport at will if you can’t treat your own sister every now and then, right?

Whilst Diamond and Silver were having fun looking at some fashion stores, I’d quickly popped back to Ponyville. My intention was to talk with Twilight about a few matters I realized I’d unintentionally been putting off, only to find that was when she and the rest of the Mane Six went to the Crystal Empire and got into that misunderstanding regarding Harsh Whiney.

With that knowledge in mind, I’d been about to head back to Canterlot so Diamond, Silver and I could continue or Spoiled-free day, when I saw Spike being dragged through town by the Mane Six’s pets.

It was just at that point where they went past Screwloose’s house as she had bide the nurse caring for her farewell. Not wanting any confusion or Loosey to end up back in hospital when she doesn’t need to be, I hurried over and explained the situation to the nurse, pointing to Spike and the pets to prove my point.

With the matter settled, I returned to Canterlot and spent the day with Diamond and Silver. I even got to enjoy tormenting Jet Set and Upper Crust again when they dared to treat Diamond like dirt by taking something she’d been about to buy.

Wonder what today’s gonna be like.

As I hop out of bed, I realize I’ve almost forgotten to do something. Quickly teleporting downstairs and having a quick breakfast of quiche that she chef made for me, I bid him and my family good day, before teleporting into the Equestria Girls world.

I’ve appeared in an alley not too far from the hospital my dimensional counterpart is recovering in. A quick snap of my fingers and I’ve taken on my Nyx persona. I’m now wearing a purple skirt, a black shirt under a purple vest. On my feet are simply black shoes, over ankle-high, bright blue socks.

I casually adjust the midnight-purple glasses with the slightest of gloss.

I snap my fingers, making a full-body mirror appear before me. after a quick onceover, I nod, satisfied. Another snap and the mirror is gone and I leave the alley and head for the hospital.

Walking in, I snap my fingers as I head up to the front desk. “Excuse me?”

The woman at the front desk looks up at the sound of my voice, or rather, Nyx’s voice.

I smile at her. “I’m here to see Lilac Rich?”

She opens a small book that holds booked appointments for patient visitors, finding Nyx’s name, a slight frown on her face. “Odd,” she mumbles. “I don’t remember seeing this before... I really need a vacation.”

She gives me the room number and I nod, heading off in that direction. After a few minutes, I find Lilac’s room and enter.

I pause as I see a nurse is with her, wondering why Lilac isn’t alone, before remembering that, unlike me, her mind is at a lot younger state, more along the lines of an infant or toddler, so having someone nearby at all times would be the responsible idea.

“Oh, hello,” the nurse says, looking from the very simple, yet brightly coloured puzzle she had been working on with Lilac. She has long blonde hair tied back in a bun, brown eyes and yellow skin. On her nurse’s hate is a blue cross with a dove behind it. “I’m Nurse Fair Wind.”

I smile at her. “I’m Nyx.”

She nods, before looking back at Lilac, who has stopped working on the puzzle and is looking at me with curiosity. “Have you come to visit Lilac?”

I nod again as I walk in.

“Are you a relative?”

“You could say that,” I say.

Lilac looks at me curiously, cocking her head to one side.

“Nurse Fair Wind to Doctor Bandage’s office,” the intercom suddenly says, startling us all. “Nurse Fair Wind to Doctor Bandage’s office please.”

Nurse Fair Wind sighs, before glancing to Lilac. “I need to go for a few minutes, Lilac. Will you be okay?”

Lilac looks to her, her eyes a little sad, before turning to look at me and smiles. “Friend stay.”

I nod. “I wasn’t exactly planning on leaving any time too soon.”

Nurse Fair Wind smiles and nods. “Be careful not to upset her, okay.”

I nod once again. “Not a problem, nurse.”

With that, she heads out, leaving Lilac and myself only together in the room.

“Why not tell?”

I blink, turning to Lilac, an eyebrow raised. “Tell what?”

“Tell nurse real name,” she says, looking confused. “Why look like other girl when you not when Daddy with me?”

I blink, before my eyes widen. Wait, did...? Did she actually notice me that first time? How? I was invisible and she’s just a normal human, with no magic at all. How did...? But why...?

Lilac just keeps looking at me with confusion.

I sit, thinking for a few moments, before sighing. “Lilac... this is really complicated. Some pon— Some people here can’t know about me yet. Pretty soon I can be me again, but for now, no one can know someone like me exists.”

She cocks her head. “Who can’t know?”

“Diamond and Filthy, for a start,” I say without thinking, clamping a hand over my mouth.

“Sister and Daddy?” Lilac looks more confused. “Why?”

I shake my head, before smiling. “It’s a long story, Lilac. It would take more time than I really should be here for now to tell. Instead,” using my magic, I levitate several of the remaining pieces of the puzzle into the air and float them around, “let’s have some fun.”

“Ooh,” the other girl says, looking up at the floating pieces of cardboard in amazement.

We spend the next few minutes playing around. First we work together to finish the puzzle, myself using magic the whole time, then we played with some other toys Lilac had in the room.

I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes and groaning when I saw they were all toys of the ponies back in Equestria, including Celestia and Luna.

After some time, Nurse Fair Wind returned, to find Lilac and I laughing at some of the stories I’d been telling her about my life in Equestria.

“I see you two have been having fun,” she smiles as she walks in.

We both nod.

“Nyx lots of fun,” Lilac grins, laughing happily. “Lots and lots o’ fun!”

“Gland I’m up to par,” I grin back, leaning on my hands.

Nurse Fair Wind smiles, before sitting down in the seat she’d been in before I came in. “I’m sorry to ask you to leave, Nyx, but Lilac needs to have a check-up now.”

“Hey, no problem,” I wave a hand, springing myself up with a push from my hand, landing on my feet. “I’ve been in hospital a few times myself, so I know the drill. It’s cool.”

It’s true. Back when I was a normal human, I’d gone into hospital for a brain tumour twice and check-up times a fair amount after, so I’m pretty versed in how things go in hospitals, without having to take my pony life into account.

“Catch ya later, Lilac,” I wave to the girl in the bed, who waves back. “Might see ya around soon.”

“Bye bye,” she calls, waving like an overly enthusiastic child.

I can’t help giving a small smile at that and head out and leave the hospital.

With a bit more time to kill, I think I’ll head for the mall. Might find something interesting there. Maybe I’ll even check out human Rarity’s boutique. Going as Nyx wouldn’t cause any problems, surely?

Smiling to myself, I turn and head down the road towards Canterlot Mall. It’s a nice day, so I don’t see what harm going to the mall could cause. It’s not like there’s something about this world I wouldn’t know that is a reflection of events in Equestria.

The sound of screeching tires and blaring car horns causes me to halt and I whirl around, to see a small blue car has turned, skidding along the road, ending up sitting in the middle of it, facing horizontally, blocking off several other cars that had swerved and braked to avoiding colliding with the stopped car.

The car door is almost thrust open and a women steps out that makes my eyes go wide.

She has very light-blue skin, flowing blue and whitish hair, is wearing long blue pants, a pinkish shirt with a white collar. A collar with a very familiar crescent moon shape on it.

I’m just standing dumbfounded. Vice Principal Luna? What are the odds I’d run into her? Wait. Why did she do that with her car?

“B-Blessed Moon?”

That pulls me out of that train of thought and makes my eyes bug out. What? How does this Luna know that name? She couldn’t. She shouldn’t!

“I... I...” I say, my brain completely blanking on me here. I’d always known there was a risk I’d run into someone from Canterlot High whenever I come to this world, but always had contingency plans in such an event. But this? I...

Vice Principal Luna takes a step forward, before she starts running towards me.

This somehow snaps me out of my trance and, though I don’t know what’s going on, I know I can’t let her catch me, so I turn and bolt. I run down the road, Luna right behind me, calling out for me to stop so she can understand.

Understand? I don’t understand what’s going on, so how could she?

After several blocks, I round a corner and, for some reason only now remembering I have magic, teleport myself up onto the roof of a nearby building and change myself back to normal.

I fall to my knees, gasping to catch my breath, as I watch Vice Principal Luna keep running around the corner and down the path until I can’t see her anymore.

Once I’ve managed to steady myself, I use my magic to bring up a touch screen and search “Blessed Moon and Vice Principal Luna”.

After several moments, the search is complete and I read what it found.

...

No, It... It can’t be, I... I never meant...

___________________________________________________________

Twilight sighed with relief as she stepped out of her library, fluffing her wings and opening them to let the morning sun shine down and warm her feathers.

Wow, had the previous couple days been eventful. First there was the near disaster she and her friends had almost brought onto the Crystal Empire when they mistook another pony for the Equestria Games Inspector.

Thankfully, that matter had, by sheer luck, sorted itself out.

Then there was the fiasco of yesterday. She still didn’t understand why she’d gone and cast Starswirl’s unfinished spell before looking into it first. Had she not figured out how to restore her friends, things could’ve ended horribly.

Though, that was nothing compared to the shock of finding out that, in fixing Starswirl’s actual spell, she’d created new magic, which caused her to become an Alicorn.

Getting used to her wings would no doubt take a lot of time, but she was sure she could work it out with her friends’ help.

Taking a deep breath of the lovely morning air, she sighed, smiling up at the clear blue sky. “Today is definitely going to fine.”

As she started to walk, she looked around expectantly. Almost every morning since her arrival in Ponyville, she’d see somepony having encountered one of Screwball’s amusing pranks.

That was oddly something Screwball understood compared to, say, Rainbow Dash; some pranks are only funny when the pony you’re pranking finds it funny, even if only in hindsight.

As she glanced around, Twilight found she could see no sign of Screwball or her pranks anywhere.

Twilight closed her eyes and shook her head. It wasn’t too unusual not to see Screwball having pranked at least somepony; not after what Applejack had confided in her about the time she’d found Screwball literally crying a river in one of the Apple Family’s farm’s outer fields.

Sometimes, even Screwball needed some time to unwind and relax.

Also, that little pony had a habit of just disappearing altogether from time to time. She had no idea where the filly would go, either. She had laughed the times she’d learned Screwball had snuck off to Canterlot to prank the nobles.

Though, it was the other places Screwball went to that she didn’t know about that had her curious.

“Princess Twilight!”

The purple Alicorn yelped at the sudden shouting of her name, before turning to see who it was.

Filthy Rich was hurrying in her direction, his daughter, Diamond Tiara, right at his side. Both looked scared, which triggered a warning alarm in Twilight’s mind.

“What is it?” she asked as they stopped in front of her.

“My sister!” Diamond cried, looking worried.

Twilight blinked, before worry came to her own eyes. “Screwball? What about her? What’s happened?”

“We’re not sure,” Filthy said, his anxiety clear on his face. “She came home yesterday and locked herself in her room.”

“We didn’t think much of it at the time, she sometimes does that when she and mother have had one of their rows,” Diamond cut in.

Twilight had to repress a displeased frown at that. She could understand Screwball having rows with her mother, considering when she’d first learned of Screwball herself.

“But, this morning, when Randolph went to get her up, he saw chocolate milk leaking out from under her bedroom door,” Filthy continued as if Diamond hadn’t interrupted him, his eyes suddenly looking more lined. “When he went in, though, he... he saw... Please, Princess, I know we don’t have a right to ask, but we could really use your help.”

Twilight would have told him that he didn’t need to worry about asking her, but put it aside. If something was wrong with Screwball, she wanted to know if she could help.

The three ponies headed back towards the Rich Manor, which Twilight noted had dark clouds hovering over it, though only above the spot where Screwball’s room was located.

They were joined not long after by Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, both of whom they ran past, and tried to catch up to find out what was going on.

Entering the manor, the sound of an angry, scolding voice could be heard drifting to them as they headed towards Screwball’s bedroom.

“...being a whining sook,” Spoiled Rich’s voice carried to them as they moved at a quick pace. Rounding a corner, they found her and Randolph standing in front of Screwball’s bedroom door. Well, Randolph was a little further back, whilst Spoiled was hammering her hoof on the door. “Your chocolate milk is going to ruin the upholstery. And don’t get me started on—”

“Dear, the princess has arrived,” Filthy cut off his wife.

Spoiled turned, her eyes falling on Twilight and widening.

Twilight paid her no mind, however, noticing the pool of chocolate milk coming from under the door frame.

She glanced to Filthy Rich, who nodded sadly. She took this as permission and moved over to the door, before opening it with her magic. she hadn’t meant to do so without knocking first, but assumed that, with her mother having been banging on it for Celestia only knows how long, Screwball wouldn’t have paid attention anyway.

“Screwball?” she called softly as she slowly pushed it open and entered, ignoring the extra chocolate milk that flowed past her hooves as she did so.

What she saw made her eyes widen.

Screwball’s room had pink clouds floating atop the ceiling and chocolate rain was pouring from them, soaking everything in the room. Screwball herself was sitting in the middle of her bed, just sitting, her head bent down, as the rain poured down around her.

Her mane was plastered against her from all the chocolate rain and she looked soaked. However, it was the aura the filly was giving off that worried Twilight.

It was an aura of utter despair. She had seen this a few times in her past, before and after coming to Ponyville. It never led well, and with this being Screwball, the results of whatever was wrong could prove disastrous if not taken care of.

“Screwball?” Twilight called out, louder this time, her voice worried.

The filly murmured something, but Twilight couldn’t make it.

“Screwball, what’s wrong?” she asked, coming over, her own mane and coat being spared the torrent of chocolate milk due to a barrier spell, which she tried to extend to Screwball too, but found herself blocked.

“I killed her,” the filly murmured, but it was so quiet Twilight still couldn’t make it out.

“Screwball, please, tell me what’s wrong,” she asked, leaning closer to try and nuzzle the clearly distraught filly. “Why are you holing up in your room and making it rain chocolate milk, when—?”

“I KILLED HER!” the filly shouted, looking to Twilight with eyes filled with nothing but despair.

Twilight stumbled back from the sudden outburst, before blood ran cold as she took in the words the filly had spoken. “Wh-what do you mean?”

“It’s my fault! She would’ve been fine, if not for me! She’s dead, and it’s all because of me!” the filly wailed, tears streaming from her eyes as the chocolate milk continued to pour around them.

Twilight blinked, trying to understand. “Screwball, what do you mean? What’s your fault? You can tell me—”

“Just leave me alone!” she was interrupted, the heartache in the young filly’s voice tearing at Twilight’s heart. “Spoiled was right all along! I’m a monster! I don’t deserve to live! Just leave me to rot in here!”

And with that, Twilight found herself blown out of the room and the door slamming shut behind her.

“What...? What just happened?” Rainbow asked, looking at everypony gathered.

“I... I don’t know,” Twilight shook her head.

“We need to help her,” Fluttershy said, looking close to tears herself. “Whatever’s wrong, we need to help Screwball through this.”

“I... I don’t know how we can,” Twilight said sadly after lighting her horn. “I just scanned and Screwball has placed so many wards over her room that no magic can get inside.”

“What about Discord?” Rainbow suggested, though her tone made it sound like it was the last thing she wanted to say. “He’s the whole reason Screwball has her powers anyway. Can’t we get him to try and help out? He goes on about how he sees her like his daughter, after all.”

“He does what?” the fillies actual parents asked, though Twilight noticed how Filthy’s tone was of anger, whilst Spoiled’s sounded skeptical.

“Would if I could, Rainbow Crash,” a voice said, causing them all to look to one of the picture frames on the wall.

It was of Stinkin’ Rich and Granny Smith and her family when she was younger, all standing in front of his first official store. However, standing behind them all was someone that had not been there. A draconequus, who was slumping against Stinkin’ Rich’s shoulder, pouting.

“Discord,” Twilight said disapprovingly, “get out of that photo.”

He shrugged, popping away and reappearing in front of them all. Diamond, Filthy and Spoiled noticeably backed away as he loomed over them all.

“Um, what did you mean?” Fluttershy asked, looking up at him.

He continued to pout, folding his arms and looking sourly at the door that was still leaking chocolate milk. “She’s blocking me out as well.”

“How can she block you?” Rainbow Dash glared at him, still peeved for the Crash remark. “You’ve more power than her, don’t you?”

Discord snorted. “Yes and no. We’re both chaotic beings, so we have some hold over each other that the other doesn’t. In this case, she is able to stop me from going some places by blocking me out; including some other dimension she tends to like visiting for whatever reason.”

“Other dimension?” Fluttershy asks, looking confused.

“Screwball can visit other realities?” Twilight asked, her mouth open wide.

Discord shrugged. “Hello. Being’s of chaos? Hopping between dimensions is foal’s play to us. And no, Twilight Sparkle, I do not know which dimension she went to. Now, if you don’t mind, all this talk is boring me. Toodaloo.”

And with that, he was just gone.

After several moments, they all looked to each other.

“So, if Discord’s not helping, what d’ we do now?” Dash asked, looking to Twilight.

“I don’t know,” Twilight murmured, frowning. “I think I’ll send a message to the princesses. Maybe they’ll have an idea of what we can do.”

“I wish we knew what was upsetting her so much,” Fluttershy said sadly, looking at the door to Screwball’s room. “I don’t like seeing Screwball so sad.”

“Technically, we heard how sad she is. Twilight’s the only one who saw how sad she is out of the three of us. But, yeah, we still need t’ help her,” Dash added after getting frowns from the other two winged ponies.

They assured Filthy and Diamond that they’d see what they could do to help Screwball, before heading out.

As they were leaving, Spoiled looked to the door with a sneer, murmuring under her breath so nopony would hear, “Finally, the monster knows her place.”

___________________________________________________________

Luna walked through the dreamscape, searching through Screwball’s memories.

After the newly crowned Princess Twilight had sent herself and Celestia a message informing that of Screwball’s current state, the Alicorn of the night had taken it upon herself to find out what ailed the young chaotic filly. She felt it was the least she could do in repayment to her, after what she’d done.

Getting Screwball asleep had been an easy task. It seemed the filly had been refusing to sleep since the day she returned home from her inter dimensional travels, thus, a light sleep spell and even she, with all her Chaos Magic, hadn’t been able to fight the Alicorn’s influence.

It was unfortunate that this had to occur so soon. With the summit in the Crystal Empire in a week, she wasn’t sure if it would be a bad thing, having to handle such a delicate task now. But she couldn’t leave it til after, either.

Finally, Luna found the relevant memory. Entering it, she found herself in a place she had not been in centuries, though could still tell where she was.

It was the alternate dimension to which Starswirl’s mirror led, though, compared to her last visit in this place, it had advanced far more than she could’ve expected since her banishment. She had thought Equestria had advanced far more than could be imagined when she returned, this world blew even Equestria’s most recent advancements away.

The moving metal carriages, both for sky and air were intriguing, and she wanted to learn more. However, she controlled her impulses. She was not here to learn how far the alternate world had advanced in her absence; she was here to aid a good friend, to whom she owed a great debt.

Glancing around, she spotted the memory Screwball, in the shape of this world’s dominant beings, sitting atop a building, looking down at a see-through screen of some kind.

Willing herself in range, she looked after Screwball’s shoulder and saw what the young one was seeing. It was not pleasant and almost caused Luna to panic, before remembering this was not her world, thus what she was seeing did not apply to her directly.

On the screen was some kind of display of an article of some sort. The headline read: Brutal Beating in Canterlot.

The first story was about a young girl who had been attacked by a gang of thugs shortly after returning from a vacation she’d been having with a friend overseas. The odd thing was, the thugs had been the ones to bring her to the hospital, claiming they had no idea why they’d beaten the girl as badly as they had. All they could say is they remembered a trio of teenagers singing some kind of humming song, before finding themselves standing around the bruised and beaten girl.

The girl’s name, however, was Blessed Moon and the article mentioned her mother being a woman named Luna.

The human Blessed Moon had been rushed into surgery, however was still in bad condition. Her ribs had been broken, as well as her arms and legs and she’d suffered severe concussions.

It was my fault. Turning around, Luna saw the pony Screwball sitting not far away, staring at her human self, her eyes filled with a sorrow Luna knew only too well. I made them angry, changed their memories to think a girl looking like her did what did to them. I didn’t think she’d have a counterpart here. I... I caused this.

At once the sky darkened and chocolate rain became to pour down around them.

Luna glanced over the edge of the building and panic built inside her. The chocolate milk was rising quickly, flooding the area. It was reach them in no time. Screwball was going to drown in her own misery.

Screwball, she said, coming over and taking her in her wings, it was not your fault. You could not have known.

I should have looked closer! the filly wailed, trying to push Luna away. Luckily, in the Dream Realm, Luna had as much power as both Screwball and Discord, so their own magic could not overpower her here. There was a reason Discord had never tried to mess with dreams. He hated having to fight fair. I should have gone looking after giving you Blessed! I should’ve realized she could’ve had a counterpart! But I didn’t look after my first try and this is what happened! It’s my fault she’s dead!

Luna blinked, confused. As far as she recalled, article had never said the human version of her daughter had died. Calling on her magic, she pulled the screen the human Screwball was looking at over and looked it over carefully.

Finding the cause of why Screwball said what she did, Luna sighed and looked down at the sobbing filly. That world’s Blessed Moon is not dead, Screwball.

She is! the filly wailed, looking up at the Alicorn. The article says that three days after she was admitted, her bed became vacant. I know what that means, Luna. It means she died. She died and it’s all my fault!

Luna sighed again. it would seem, despite everything, even Screwball could overlook simple details. Had you read the entire article, it says that the reason her bed was vacant is because, when her nurse went to check in on her one morning three days after she’d been admitted, the bed was empty, as if Blessed Moon had gotten up and just gone somewhere.

There was silence save the sound of thunder in the clouds and the pouring chocolate rain and the chocolate milk sloshing around as it gathered.

After several moments, the filly looked up at her with bloodshot eyes, filled with the smallest hint of hope under confusion. Wha... what?

Luna gave a wry smile. The article clearly states that Blessed Moon simply vanished. The hospital staff had the whole building and areas around it searched, but found naught a trace of the young girl. She did not die, Screwball. In fact, if I am guessing right, I have a good idea as to what really happened to Blessed Moon.

Author's Note

:ajsleepy: i don't like how this turned out, the later part, that is.

i wanted to show to everyone who keeps complaining about how OP i'm making Screwball seem that even she can make mistakes, and they do have consequences. in this case, making the sirens remember Nyx's appearance as the girl who humiliated them, without doing a proper search, even after pony Blessed Moon came to be.

Next chapter, i will finally be doing the Equestria Girl's chapter arch. Been looking forward to this one for a while.

Hope you could enjoy this, even though i feel this chapter tanks compared to what i wanted it to be.

til next time, later everypony

ps :yay: Changelings are back!

Hitting the Human World for the First Time... as Far As anypony else (aside from Luna) knows, anyhow wink

Hitting the Human World for the First Time... as Far As anypony else (aside from Luna) knows, anyhow *wink*

___________________________________________________________

I sigh, looking out the window as the train pulls into the Crystal Empire.

It’s been a week since my... incident. It took a lot of work, even after Luna helped me out, to get me back to a better state. Of course, Spoiled didn’t help at all in that, but Diamond and Daddy made up for what she didn’t do.

And if you’re wondering why Daddy doesn’t find it odd that the mother of one of his daughters didn’t put any effort into helping their suffering child out of what could probably be considered depression, regardless of how brief it ended up being, she was spending every day at school, apparently doing work that had backloaded on her and was making it impossible to return home to help.

And yeah, if you called bullshit on that, you’re right. I had the changeling who stayed here in Ponyville check in on it for me and found out she’d been spending that time at the spa, relaxing from all the stress my, and I am using her words here, “being a whiny crybaby” was causing her.

But, anyway, after the week ended and I found out Twilight has the Princess Summit at the Crystal Empire, I was wondering if I should tag along, only to end up being invited by Celestia herself.

So, here we are, walking through the Empire to Cadance and Shining Armour’s castle for the summit.

“Um, Screwball?”

I glance to Rarity as I float along in the air, the unicorn having stayed back to speak with me. “Yeah?”

“I do hope this doesn’t seem rude, darling,” Rarity begins, looking uncertain, “but why exactly did Princess Celestia invite you along for the summit. I mean, I can understand us and Spikey, we are the Element Bearers and he’s Twilight son, but why you?”

I roll my eyes. “Hello, Princess of Chaos? Thought that was pretty obvious, Rarity.” It’s not an official title or anything, but Celestia and I have spoken about it and she does agree that I have a right to such a title. I hear the sound of a transformer and see it’s Pinkie uncurling herself and smirk. “Besides, Twilight’s considered a princess, even without her crown.”

“Hmm?” Rarity turns, looks at Twilight, before rushing over, myself smirking as the scene plays out.

A few minutes later, we walk into the castle throne room and Twilight bumps into you know damn well who.

Easy, Screwball. Don’t attack him or do anything punishing to him. He’s not the one who makes Twilight cry in the second movie. That is human Flash. Do not hurt this one. Breathe. Breathe.

Cadance laughs happily after Twilight is announced and comes down from her throne. “Twilight!” She reaches us and I blink as they do their normal greeting of the Sun Shine dance. I don’t remember that happening in the movie. “I haven't seen you since the coronation!”

Well, that was only a little over a week ago. It’s not that long. Cadance makes it sounds like months. I never did get that, watching the movie and it makes even less sense to me now.

Celestia smiles at all of us. “We have so much to discuss. But it can wait until tomorrow. You all look tired from your journey. Now, off to bed, all of you.”

“My guards will show you to your rooms,” Cadance says and the guards all nod, including you know who. But, he isn’t the one guiding Twilight, so I’ll let it slide.

Instead of going to bed, I stay up though. I don’t feel like sleeping, one because I’ve been thinking about what Luna and I discussed about the human Blessed Moon and how I’ll be needing to handle that within the next three days and two, I’m actually really excited. I’m going to be able to go to the Equestria Girls world without it being questioned. I’ll even be able to go to Canterlot High now. You have no idea how hard it was to resist going in my Nyx disguise before the whole Blessed Moon indecent.

“Stop! Thief! She's stolen my crown!”

Whelp, sounds like Sunset Shimmer’s made her appearance.

I teleport into the room with the mirror just in time to see Twilight’s crown disappear through the reflective surface.

“What did you do with my crown?” Twilight demands of the yellow unicorn.

Sunset Shimmer sneers at Twilight. “Sorry it had to be this way... Princess.”

She teleports to the mirror, then goes through.

“Who was that?” Fluttershy asks, looking around at all of us.

I frown. Why the heck is she asking us? I mean, when watching the movie it makes it sense for the transition, but right now, since none of them know I know, it just doesn’t make sense that she’d ask us about this.

Suddenly, that sound of galloping hoofsteps comes from outside and we all turn to see several guards, including the one Sunset Shimmer got past, hurrying into the room.

“Your Highness,” one of the guards says, looking around in both stern worry and confusion, “what happened? We heard shouting.”

“Well, you lot sure took your sweet time,” I find myself saying without thinking.

“Ya,” Dash backs me, glaring at them. “What kind of guards allow a unicorn to sneak into the castle and steal one of their princesses’ crowns?”

“Uh...” all four glance at each other, clearly not sure how to respond to that.

I facehoof. “Look, just go get Celestia, Luna and Cadance.” I’m about to also mention Shining Armour, as it is kind of weird that he didn’t make an appearance despite it being a Princess Summit, ya know, since he lives in the castle too, but then again, he likely is going to chew these guards out for letting Sunset Shimmer get away with Twilight’s crown, which would explain why he didn’t show up when Celestia was explaining about Sunset to the others.

The guards look like they’re about to protest, likely because they were being ordered by me, Discord’s sort of progeny, but a fireball suddenly hovering above my forehoof makes them change their minds and they hurry off to get the three Alicorns.

___________________________________________________________

“So, just who was that pony anyway?” Rainbow Dash asks after Twilight and the others finish recounting the events of what happened to the three older Alicorns.

Princess Celestia sighs. “Sunset Shimmer. A former student of mine. She began her studies with me not long before Twilight. But when she did not get what she wanted as quickly as she liked, she turned cruel and dishonest.” She gets up from next to Cadance’s throne and walks towards us. “I tried to help her, but she eventually decided to abandon her studies and pursue her own path. One that has sadly led to her stealing your crown."

Well, technically, you dismissed her as your student, but whatever.

“She replaced Twilight's with this one,” Spike says, showing the fake crown.

Celestia studies it for a brief moment. “I suppose Sunset Shimmer thought you wouldn't notice right away that this was not yours. And by the time you did, it would be too late to go after your crown and Element of Harmony.”

Twilight looks uncertain. “But I don't understand. Where did she go? Why did she take the crown?

Celestia walks past, indicating for us all to follow. “You'll soon know more about this place than even I do.”

We head back to the room with the mirror and Luna walks up to it. “This is no ordinary mirror. It is a gateway to another world. A gateway that opens once every thirty moons.”

Pinkie Pie puts her hoof the tiniest bit into the portal. “Sparkly!”

Luna rolls her eyes and continues to explain as Pinkie seems to just slide along the floor until she’s standing next to Applejack. “It has always been kept in the throne room of Canterlot Castle. But when Princess Cadance took over the Crystal Empire, we sent it here for her to watch over.”

Celestia sighs. “I had always hoped that Sunset Shimmer would someday use it to return, to come back to Equestria seeking my guidance. Obviously, this is not what has happened.”

Gee, ya think? I can’t help rolling my eyes. Thank you, Princess Obvious.

I sit back in the air, watching the scene play out like in the movie. As Twilight’s about to enter the portal, however, I notice Spike isn’t showing the signs from the movie that he’ll just run forward after her. Looks like I need to coax him a little.

Floating down next to the drake, I nudge him. “You know, Celestia said the girls couldn’t go. She never said anything about you, Spike.”

He looks to me, uncertainly. “Yeah, but, she doesn’t need me, right?”

I inwardly frown. Jeez, seems this guy needs the ego boast being the hero of the Crystal Empire gives him after all. Talk about having a self-esteem problem.

I inwardly sigh. Looks like I’ll have to be a bit manipulative as well, dang it.

“But, Twilight’s entering a whole other world. We don’t know what could be in there. Snakes, evil demons...” I see the nervousness appear in his eyes, “and she’ll be all alone over there. No friends, no family, nopony who even knows her. I mean, for or all we know, she could be in danger the moment she passes through the other side of the—”

And that does it. Spike panics and runs past everypony, despite their shouts and disappears through the portal.

A quick teleport and I appear in front of it. “Don’t worry,” I smirk. “I’ll keep an eye on ’em.” And before any of them can protest, I pass through the portal myself. It definitely feels different than when I just teleport between the dimensions. I feel my body being twisted and stretched as I’m changed to match the other world.

As I tumble out of the portal, I land on my feet and stand up straight, stretching. Looking myself over, I’m wearing my usual choice of attire for this world when I’m being me. Good. No need to change anything then.

A groan causes me to look down to my left to see Twilight kneeling, with Spike as the little puppy he turns into here standing in front of her.

“Uh, Twilight?” he says uncertainly.

“Huh? Spike!” she says, cocking an eyebrow. “You're not supposed to— Spike? Are you a... dog?”

Spike turns around in a circle, before looking to her. I... think so. But I have no idea what you are!

“Huh?” Twilight looks down at her new hands and screams.

Spike scratches behind his ear with a rear paw as Twilight continues to study her new body, I finding myself snickering a few times.

Spike sighs. “Twilight, you have to get it together!”

Twilight does some heavy breathing, before putting her hands on the ground, curled into fists, then sighs. “What... does the rest of me look like?”

Spike frowns in confusion. “Um, like you. Only not you. Your muzzle's really small.”

Twilight’s eyes widen. “My muzzle?!” She puts a hand to her nose and looks like she’s about to scream again.

She’s stopped by Spike putting his paws over her mouth. “Are you gonna scream again?” Twilight shakes her head

“Relax, Twi,” I say, putting my hands behind my head, causing the other two to realize I’m here for the first time, “you’ve just turned into a human. Nothing to lose your hair over.”

Twilight frowns. “Human?”

I nod, before glancing around, smirking.

They look around too, Spike asking, “Where are we?

Twilight gets up and moves back to the mirror “I don't know. But that must serve as the gateway back to Equestria,” she says as she passes her arm through the mirror, seeing a reflection of her hoof through it, before pulling her arm back out and shaking her head. “We need to find my crown as soon as possible and get back there.” Turning she looks up at Canterlot High. “I suggest we start searching the castle first.”

Now, I could be the nice girl and tell her it’s actually a high school... but, come on. Princess of Chaos? I’ve gotta still have some fun, right?

Spike shrugs, before hopping up onto Twilight’s back. “Works for me.”

Twilight starts the most awkward gallop I’ve seen yet, whilst I just walk at a normal pace, easily keeping up with her, especially when she stops at the sight of that dude with his dog.

“Yeah, I don't think that's how the new you is supposed to—” Spike begins, only to be cut off as Twilight quickly hops up and waves sheepishly to the guy.

Once he leaves, I have to resist bursting into laughter as I watch Twilight struggle to keep her balance on two legs, before she reaches the stairs and grabs the railing.

“C'mon, Spike, Screwball. I do not wanna be like this for longer than I have to.”

Spike and I follow her up, Spike bounding up the stairs. “Well, look on the bright side. You don't have those pesky wings to worry about anymore.”

Twilight frowns at him, then stands up straight and walks right into the door. She frowns, grunts, then her eyes widen. “My magic! It isn't working!”

“Makes sense,” she looks down at Spike. “You don't exactly have your horn.”

“What?!” the purple girl cries, grabbing her hair and pulling it back, trying to see her horn.

Spike taps the door open. “We really need to find you a mirror.”

We walk in, Twilight and Spike glancing around in uncertainty, whilst I’m honestly squeeing as quietly as I can.

Twilight walks over to the cabinet with the school prizes and trophies. “What do ya think, guys? Other artifacts she's stolen from Equestria?” she finally notices her reflection in the glance and gasps. “What am I?”

Suddenly the school bell rings and all the students start moving out of their classes.

“Huh? Oof!” Twilight says, then grunts as she’s smacked in the face by human Diamond Tiara’s cell phone as she and Silver Spoon walk past.

I smirk. “And that’s my cue. Catch ya later, Twilight.”

“Wait, what—?” Twilight cries, but I’m already gone. I’ve been waiting too long to speak with this world’s Diamond Tiara and I am not missing my chance to do so now. Plus, with my absence, you can guaranty things will play out as they should, leading to Twilight encountering human Fluttershy and Sunset Shimmer and that play out right.

I’ll meet up with her again after lunch.

I follow Diamond and Silver, keeping my distance until they’ve stopped at Tiara’s locker. I quickly snap my fingers, thankfully, it seems being turned human by the portal doesn’t cut off my Chaos Magic like it does Twilight and Sunset’s magic and I turn invisible as Twilight walks past, looking around in confused fascination.

Once she and Spike are gone, I make myself visible again and walk up beside them. For several minutes I just lean against the locker, listening to Diamond and Silver talk.

Finally, after what feels like forever, Diamond takes notice that I haven’t moved. “Um, can we help... you?” her frown of annoyance turns to confusion as Silver turns to look at me too. “Do I... know you?”

I smirk. “Kinda. How’s your sister’s recovery going?” Tiara’s eyes widen in shock and I snicker. “Come on, why is it so surprising I’d ask that, Dia? Your family’s been all over the news since daddy dearest was exposed and arrested.”

Now her glare returns. “Are you making fun of what my father did to my family?”

I snort. “Hardly. I was the one who ratted out that bastard in the first place.”

They both glance at each other, before giving me a skeptical look. “So, you hacked into Filthy Rich’s accounts to show the police and get him searched?” Silver asks, her tone saying she clearly did not believe me and was not amused.

I nod. “How else could Dr. Discord have gotten those files he’d been hiding about Lilac? Getting them was easy with my magic.”

Their unamusement sky rockets. “Is this some game to you?” Diamond snarls. “Magic? Seriously?”

I grin, snapping my fingers and take on my Nyx, or rather, Blessed Moon appearance.

The two blink, confused.

I snap my fingers again, returning to normal. “Need more proof?” Diamond’s phone starts ringing. She looks to the caller ID, frowns, then answers it.

“Hello?”

“Yeah, how’s it?” I ask, my voice echoing out of her phone.

They both look to me, only to see my holding my hand to my ear with my fingers in a position of pretending to have a phone to my ear.

They look from me, to Diamond’s phone, to each other, then me again, before both asking, “Who are you?”

“Kinda easy and hard to explain that one, sis,” I grin, closing my eyes.

There’s silence for several moments. “Lilac?!”

I open my eyes again, with a shit eating grin even bigger. “Half right, Dia. Wanna get the full story?”

They both nod slowly, their expressions dumbstruck.

___________________________________________________________

“I... wow,” Diamond says as we sit at the table in the cafeteria. “That’s just... wow.”

I nod, taking a bite out of the hamburger I got for lunch. “I know, right?” I say through it.

“So, you’re magic works, even here in our world?” Silver Spoon asks.

I swallow and nod, before doing a Big Mac impression. “Eeyup.”

Both girls actually look towards the table where the blonde haired Apple is sitting with the human CMC, before looking back to see me grinning.

“So, if you’re here to get the crown back, why don’t you just use your magic?” Diamond asks, cocking an eyebrow at me.

I shrug, returning to my voice. “Don’t tell anyone else, but even being’s of chaos have rules they need to follow. And I need to let certain events play out, or else something could go really wrong later on. For the most part, I’m free to do as I wish, but there are key events I’m not allowed to stop and that must happen.”

“Like what?” Silver asks, taking a bite of her salad.

I look to Diamond. “Like making sure Twilight wins Princess of the Fall Formal, not Sunset Shimmer.”

Both girls react as you’d expect to that. Silver Spoon half chokes on her food and Diamond, who was drinking a glass of juice at the time, does a spit take.

“She’s going up against Sunset Shimmer?!” Diamond asks as I pat Silver on the back. “Is she out of her mind? Doesn’t she know what happened to the girl who went up against her in the Spring Fling?”

I shrug. “She doesn’t care. She needs to win that crown. If we don’t get it back, Equestria’s pretty much screwed.” And I’m not even talking about Tirek here. Without the Elements, Equestria’s screwed when Discord’s Plunder Plants grow.

Diamond gets a nervous look, before glancing around.

“Trust me, my dimensional sister,” I say assuredly. “Help us out, and I promise Sunset won’t get back at you for it. If she even tries, she’ll have to deal with me. That’s something I can easily do.” I wink at Silver. “Same to you, Silver. She won’t be able to harm either of you.”

They both look uncertainly at me, then each other, before slowly nodding.

“Okay,” Diamond sighs. “We’ll do what we can.”

I grin appreciatively. “Thanks, sis. Trust me, we’ll need the help. Twi’s hopeless as a human.”

We all turn at that moment to see Twilight take an apple in her mouth, not realizing that, as a human, she can’t eat like as a pony.

“You’re right,” Silver says flatly. “She is hopeless.”

___________________________________________________________

“Hey, Twi,” I say as I meet up with Twilight after she’s signed up for the Princess of the Fall Formal.

“And where have you been this whole time?” she demands, looking at me irritably.

I shrug. “I went to talk with Diamond. Did you know this world’s version of her sister is in hospital too?” I ask, fanning ignorance and surprise. “She’s not as up with things as me, but then, she didn’t have Discord pour Chaos Magic into her brain, so I guess it works, right?”

“Um, sure?” Twilight asks, glancing at Spike.

“And don’t worry, I’ve signed us in as official students of Canterlot High,” I sigh, snapping my fingers to show our enrolment papers. Gonna be quite amusing once Sci-Twi is attending. They’ll have to distinguish them by Twilight’s Princess title alone.

“Um, why?” Spike asks, confused.

I roll my eyes. “Yeah, because two new students turning up, one of whom wins a social event, yet don’t appear in the school record system won’t raise any eyebrows.”

I let that sink in, before both human and dog go, “Oh.”

“Now that’s settled, let’s move on to our lockers,” I say, pointing a head and marching down the hall, chuckling at the groan and facepalming I hear my antics cause.

We walk down the hallway until we find two lockers near a broken light, one hanging open, the other not. Though, why Twilight even goes to the locker in the movie I never understood, even now. she’s not putting her bag away, so why, other than the confrontation with—

“Can't believe I didn't recognize you earlier.”

Speak of the soon to be a raging she-demon and she will appear.

Sunset walks over to us, smugness practically oozing off of her. “Shoulda known Princess Celestia would send her prized pupil here after my crown, and her little dog, too.”

“It's my crown!” Twilight states, pointing to herself.

Sunset Shimmer shrugs. “Whatever. This is just a minor setback for me. You don't know the first thing about this place, and I already rule it.”

Twilight glares. “If that's so, why do you even need my crown? You went to an awful lot of trouble to switch it with the one that belongs here.”

Sunset turns around, smirking. “Pop quiz: what happens when you bring an Element of Harmony into an alternate world?” Twilight looks away and Sunset scoffs. “You don't know? Seriously?” “And you're supposed to be Princess Celestia's star student? Then again, what were the chances she'd find somepony as bright as me to take under her wing after I decided to leave Equestria? Bit embarrassing that you were the best she could do.”

“At least she actually understood Celestia’s lessons,” I smirk, causing Sunset to take notice of me for the first time, her eyebrow rising in slight confusion. “After all, last I checked, Twilight’s the Alicorn Princess and you’re the dropout that Celestia tossed out.”

Sunset’s eyes widen and she snarls. “And just who’re you?”

I snicker. “Somepony who clearly knows more than you, Sunset. Then again, anypony could know more than you. Even the pony Snips and Snails are better than you. By the way, how did you recognize Twilight’s shitty handwriting? Past experience? Did you do a report on that book before you figured handwriting out yourself?”

Oh ho ho, the anger in her expression. I know she’s gonna go good by the end of this, but this is too priceless.

Just when it looks like Sunset’s gonna burst, she calms down. “Whatever. So another pony followed you and you lucked into being a princess. You still won’t get the crown back.”

To this, Spike growls.

Sunset’s smirk widens a bit. “Oh, and I'd keep an eye on your mutt. Hate for him to be... taken away from you.”

Spike shakes his paw like a fist. “Is that a threat?”

“Oh, of course not,” Sunset says, lifting his chin with a finger.

Spike snaps at her, before barking.

Sunset easily avoids being bitten. “But I'd cut down on the chatter if I were you. Don't want everyone to know you don't belong here, now would you?” she turns and starts to walk away. “You wanna be a princess here? Please. You don't know the first thing about fitting in.”

___________________________________________________________

“Sunset Shimmer is right,” Twilight says as we walk down the hall after the whole vending machine scene. “I don't know the first thing about this place. If I'm gonna really fit in and win votes, we need to do some research.”

Spike cocks an eyebrow. “Research?”

Twilight nods. “This place has a school. I have to believe it's got a...” we stop in front of a room filled with computers and books, “library!”

I know Snip and Snails have followed us. This is one thing I wish I could stop, but it’s why the rest of the Human 5 minus Rainbow Dash meet up with Twilight together.

I can’t help back groan when Twilight starts thumping her fist on the keys, nor when she picks up a book with her mouth, shaking my hand, currently holding a book, to get her to stop, nor when she doesn’t use the photo copier properly and nearly blinds herself.

After what feels like forever of Twilight, Spike and I doing research, myself namely just interested in this world’s Canterlot’s history, a voice on P.A. system speaks up. “The library will be closing in five minutes.”

Twilight yawns, before gasping. “I hadn't even thought about where we're gonna sleep tonight!”

Spike looks up from the book he was reading, then to me and we wink. “Way ahead of you.”

We follow Spike up to a higher area and I snap my fingers, making two, five star class hotel beds appear in the space between the two bookshelfs either side of us.

“It’s a bit dusty, but it doesn’t seem anyone comes up here that often,” he grins.

“Plus, I can just poof it all away when we wake up tomorrow,” I grin, leaping into the air and plopping down on my bed.

Twilight smiles before moving over to her bed. “It's perfect, guys. Thanks and... wait.” She turns to me, her eyes wide and accusing. “I just realized. You can use your magic here?”

I stretch my upper body forward like a snake and tap Twilight on the head. “Hello-oh. Being of Chaos, Twilight. Does it really surprise you that I still go against the logic of even this world?”

Twilight holds up a finger, clearly about to answer, then frowns and shakes her head. “Never mind. And I’m assuming you’ve your reasons for not just teleporting my crown back to me now?”

I nod.

She rolls her eyes. “Fine.”

“So, how did your research go?” Spike asks, clearly trying to steer away from this topic fast.

Twilight smiles and show him a book. “I found this book. It's called a yearbook. It seems to be something they use to keep a record of things that have happened at the school.”

I roll my eyes. “You mean, like back in Equestria. Jeez, Twi, it’s not that different from home.”

Twilight blinks, before blushing. “A-anyway, look.” I hover over and look above to look over her shoulder as she points to a photo of the human versions of the Element Bearers during their freshmen year.“That's Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Fluttershy, and I'm gonna bet the girl on the far right is Rarity.”

Spike grabs the book, his tail wagging. “There's a Rarity here!? Uh, I mean, uh...” he stutters as we both give him sly smiles, “interesting photo.”

Twilight takes the book back. “It's interesting because they look like they're friends.”

Spike cocks his head. “They do look like our friends. But I thought we'd figured that out already.”

Twilight and I shake our heads. “No, I mean... they look like they're friends with each other. But it doesn't seem like they're friends now.”

Spike looks away. “Not so much.”

Twilight flops back in her bed and I do mine, despite having flopped whilst above her bed. You wanna question that? “I just can't help but get the feeling that Sunset Shimmer had something to do with it.”

Spike grumbles as he settles down next to Twilight. “I wouldn't put it past her. But she wanted your crown 'cause she's planning on doing something even worse! If you're gonna stop her, you have to focus on making friends here. Can't worry about why these girls aren't friends anymore. Even if they,” he yawns, “do remind you of your Ponyville friends.”

Twilight smiles and scratches behind his ear. “You're right, Spike.” She sighs, looking up at the sky through the glass roof. “Eye on the prize. Goodnight, Spike. Goodnight, Screwball.”

I yawn, stretching out under my beds warm covers. “Night, you two. See ya in the mornin’.”

___________________________________________________________

We’re already awake the next morning when Principal Celestia’s voice comes over the P.A. system. “Good morning, students, and happy Thursday. Just a reminder to pick up your ballots for the Princess of the Fall Formal today. They are due at the time the dance starts tomorrow night, so don't forget to turn them in and make your voice heard.”

“Fluttershy said I'd need to win over all those different groups if I wanna become Princess of the Fall Formal,” Twilight says as we walk down from our sleeping area, now absent of our beds. “So I've compiled a list of talking points.”

Spike laughs. “You made a list? That's so unlike you!” when Twilight gives him a frown, holds open her backpack and points into it, he laughs again, though nervously this time. “Uh... Please... Continue,” he says, hopping inside.

Twilight smiles. “I'll start introducing myself, sprinkle in some things I learned about their world into the conversation—”

“Which, thankfully, I discussed with her so she doesn’t say something stupid like,” I change my voice to Twilight’s and stop in front of said girl, “Hi, I’m Twilight Sparkle. Cars drive on the road and I’d like to be princess of the Fall Formal.”

Spike snickers, though Twilight just groans, before continuing on like I hadn’t said anything. “Show them how I fit in here!” she stops in front of the doors and sighs. “Okay, Spike, Screwball. Time to make a good first impression on my fellow students. The whole world sorta depends on it.”

We walk out and the students we pass snicker.

Twilight glances around, before looking to me and Spike. “Why is everybody looking at me funny? Whoa!” she cries as we’re suddenly yanked into one of the classrooms. “What're you...? Why did you...? Rarity?”

Said girl hurries over, measures both of us, before reaching into her bag and somehow slipping on two new outfits on us. Twilight’s is the green one you see in the movie, along with the blonde wing.

Mine, however, takes me way off-guard. I’m practically dressed like Blessed Moon, only I’ve still my skin colour and eyes.

“Perfect!” the alabaster girl says, looking us over. “Oh, yes. This is good! No one will recognize you!”

Twilight frowns in confusion. “Why wouldn't I wanna be—?”

And the scene plays out as you’d expect. Applejack, Pinkie and Fluttershy all come in, show the video to Twi, then we all head off to deal with the AJ/RD situation. Of course, the soccer match between Twi and Dash plays out as you’d expect, but I then challenge Dash myself and give her a run for her money, and barely using my Chaos Magic to win at all.

Later that day, we perform (yes, I said we, who do you think AJ was pointing to when she didn’t appear on screen in the movie) the Cafeteria Song and get everyone siked and together in school spirit.

The next day when we arrive, everyone is acting as they do at the beginning of Rainbow Rocks, accepting of each other and not letting their clicks get in the way of things.

I pull away from the group and follow Sunset, before hurrying ahead and seeing Flash isn’t heading in the right direction to see the ruined gym. A little nudge with my magic and he found himself walking past the gym just in time to think something is up.

Why am I helping Flash? Well, we need that damned scene where Twi hugs him in Luna’s office and he gets depressed when he thinks Twilight shuts him down. I did it for that latter reason.

When Twilight comes racing into Rarity's boutique and runs into one of the changing rooms, I give a sheepish smile to the girls and hurry in after her. A little over a minute later and Spike and I have convinced to her tell the others the truth. When she opens the curtains, it shows all the girls have gathered in front, looks of concern on each of their faces.

“You okay?” Applejack asks.

“The Fall Formal isn't happening tonight,” Twilight says.

“WHAT!?” Pinkie Pie screams.

I nod and lean against the wall, looking at them sideways. “It had to be postponed because Sunset Shimmer had Snips and Snails ruin all of Pinkie Pie's decorations.”

If not for knowing how this goes, the expression Pinkie gets for her second “WHAT?!?” would really make me fear for our safety. Oh, who am I kidding? When Pinkie’s involved in either world, I should fear for our safety.

“But the Fall Formal has to happen tonight,” Twilight insists.

“Wha—!” Pinkie begins, only for Applejack to cover her mouth, halting her third, though less explainable outburst and the girls look to us, waiting for the explanation as to why Twilight said what she said.

Twilight sighs, holding and arm. “You see...”

Pinkie Pie pulls Applejack’s hand off of her mouth, “You’re from an alternate world and you're a pony princess there and the crown actually has a magical element embedded in it that helps power up other magical elements, and without it they don't work anymore, and you need them all to help protect your magical world, and if you don't get the crown tonight, you'll be stuck in this world and you won't be able to get back for, like, a really, really long time!” she finishes with a squee.

While Twilight and Spike stare at her open mouthed, I just smirk.

Rainbow Dash gives Pinkie a look that says, this clearly is Pinkie just being Pinkie. “Yeah, I'm pretty sure that isn't the reason.”

Spike shakes his head, a deadpan stare on his face “Nope, she's pretty much spot-on.”

“He can talk!?” Rarity cries.

Spike nods and walks forward. “Oh, yeah! And back where I come from, I'm not even a dog! I'm a ferocious, fire-breathing dragon!”

I snort. “Fire-breathing, yeah, but ferocious? Get real, Spike.”

Fluttershy doesn’t give him a chance to snap back, jumping in front of him. “This is so amazing! Tell me, what are you thinking right now?”

Spike looks from her to Rarity and walks over to the alabaster human. “Sure would love a scratch behind the old ears!”

“Gah...” Rarity says, just staring down.

“Uh, maybe later,” Spike scratching his head sheepishly.

Yeah, like when her brain’s had a chance to reboot after logic just spat in her face.

Twilight turns to Pinkie. “How did you know all that?”

Pinkie shrugs “Just a hunch.”

“Wait a minute!” Applejack says, holding up her hands. “Lemme get this straight. You're a pony?”

“You're a princess?” Rarity says, still not having recovered.

“You're from another world?” Fluttershy asks.

Twilight gulps. “Mm-hmm.”

“And in case you girls don’t believe that, which I wouldn’t blame you, even with the talking dog,” I smirk, snapping my fingers. Suddenly, they’re all wearing the outfits from in the cafeteria. Another snap and they’re back to their previous attire. “Any other questions?”

“That... is... awesome!” Dash cries and they all come over, asking pretty much any question you can think of in regards to Equestria.

We then head back to the school and see the mess Snips and Snails made and... jeez, they went overboard. If you’ve seen the movie, trust me, it doesn’t even do the damage justice.

But we all pull up our sleeves and get to work cleaning up, eventually bringing in everyone else to help clean up and break down even more social barriers. If you remember how those two jocks’ jaws drops when they saw AJ carrying that board all on her own, their jaws pretty much fell off (not literally) when they saw me do the same, only I was carrying the one I was over my head.

___________________________________________________________

Later, when everyone is getting dressed for the party, Rarity shows me what she’s picked out for me. it’s lovely pinkish-purple button-up dress, a yellow ribbon with green polka dots tied around my waist, one thigh-high sock with black and pink stripes, whilst the other is pink with purple stripes, a small pink boots on my left foot and black leather boot on the right. I find it odd she chose a look I like, but tells me that, having met me, she felt it was fitting. I finish off the outfit with a pendant shaped like my Cutie Mark.

We all go to the dance, myself joining Diamond and Silver on the dance floor. I have to stop myself from facepalming when I see Scootaloo doing the chicken dance though. Wow, the pandering still happens, even when I’m experiencing it.

When Twilight’s given the crown, I glance around, ready for when we’ll have to run. “Twilight! Help!” There it is.

“They've got Spike!” Twilight cries, leaping off the stage and running after Snips and Snails, the rest of us right behind her.

When we get outside, we’re stopped. “That's close enough!” Sunset says, holding a sledgehammer up, her posture clearly meaning she means to smash the portal with it.

“Twilight!” Spike cries from in the two dolts’ grasp.

Twilight growls. “Don't hurt him!”

Sunset Shimmer smirks. “Oh, I wouldn't dream of it. I'm not a monster, Twilight.” She looks to Snips and Snails. “Let him go.”

Spike leaps from their grasp and hurries over to Twilight, who takes him in her arms.

“You don't belong here,” Sunset says in a mocking pitying voice. “Give me the crown, and you can go back to Equestria tonight. Or keep it and never go home.”

I just fold my arms. “Wow. You really don’t think much of Twilight’s intellect, do you?”

“Huh?” everyone asks, even Sunset and her lackeys.

I keep my arms folded, but point a finger to indicate to Sunset. “Well, think about it. Twilight, Sunset, Spike and I all came through that portal.”

“So?” Dash asks, looking confused.

“She’s threatening to destroy the magical portal,” I say, nodding to Sunset, “with a hammer. By hitting the spot where the four of us came out from Equestria to this world, while the portal is still open. And she expects us to fear her destroying it by smashing the hammer in that exact spot.”

I wait as time slowly ticks by, before Twilight, Spike and the girls go, “Oh!”

Then Twilight frowns, looking to Sunset Shimmer. “Seriously? That was your big plan? I managed to do what you couldn’t, by turning into an Alicorn and you think I’m that stupid I’d fall for it? Wow. You do think little of everyone else.”

Sunset growls, before blinking and smirks, moving to stand in front of the portal. “Well, I can still keep you from returning to Equestria until the portal closes, then you’ll be stuck here!”

Okay. Really should’ve seen that one coming.

“Tick tock, Twilight,” Sunset sneers. “We haven't got all night. The portal will be closing on its own in less than an hour. So, what's your answer?”

I lean closer to Twilight. “I can just teleport her somewhere and we can make a run for the portal if you like?” Gotta give her the option.

Twilight takes off her crown, looks from it to the other, then shakes her head lightly at me, before looking sternly at Sunset. “No.”

Sunset’s eyes widen. “What!? Equestria! Your friends! Lost to you forever! Don't you want to go back?!”

“Yes, but I've also seen what you've been able to do here without magic. And the portal will still open in another thirty moons. Equestria will find a way to survive without my Element of Harmony until I return.” No, it’d be up shit creak, but I won’t ruin her moment with that knowledge. “This place might not if I allow it to fall into your hands.” She stands up. “So go ahead. Stop me from going through. I’ll find a way back in thirty moons, because you are not getting this crown!” she finishes her speech by putting her crown back on her head.

Okay, now for my own bit of fun, now that I’ve pointed out how dumb Sunset’s plan was.

“Actually, Sunset,” I smirk, looking to the fuming girl, “since I’m a being of chaos, how about we make a deal?”

“Huh?” everyone says, turning to me.

I nod. “Let us through,” I snap my fingers, Twilight’s crown vanishing from her head and reappearing in my hand, where I twirl it around, “and I’ll give you the crown.”

“WHAT?!” Twilight, Spike and the girls cry, their eyes wide with disbelief.

Sunset blinks, then smirks. “Deal.”

Another snap of my fingers and the crown is in Sunset’s hands, causing her to drop the hammer.

“NO!” the girls and Spike cry.

“At last!” Sunset grins, lifting the crown to her head. “More power than I could ever imagine!” she places it on her head... and nothing happens. “What?” she says, glancing up, only to see the Element of Magic is missing from the crown.

I snicker, causing everyone to turn to me. I’m grinning like an idiot, twirling the Element of Magic on my finger like a basketball. “I told her she could have the crown. I never said anything about the Element of Magic embedded within it.”

The girls and Spike all look to me, before they burst out laughing.

“Wow,” Dash laughs, holding her sides. “For a moment there, I really thought you were just giving it to her.”

I just smirk. “Yeah right. Like I’d ever do that. This belongs to the real one who deserves to be a princess. ”

“Oh, yes, she's so very special!” Sunset snarls, before smirking. Suddenly, I’m tackled from behind and the Element of Magic flies from my hand as I thud to the ground, winded.

And, of course, things play out as you’d expect. A big game of keep away, resulting in Sunset getting the Element and placing it in the crown. “Now, I have the power that’s rightfully mine!” she says, before placing it on her head.

This leads to the creepy dark light show, finishing in Sunset being in her demon form.

I smack my fist on the ground. “Come on. Really? It’s that fixed a thing?”

Demon Sunset gives and evil laugh, before turning Snips and Snails into demons too. Well, this is just great.

Sunset flies over to the school, causing any students who’d braved coming out to hurry back inside and close the door behind them. “I've had to jump through so many hoops tonight just to get my hands on this crown, and it really should have been mine all along,” Sunset growl, before smiling. “But let's let bygones be bygones. I am your princess now, and you will be loyal... to me!”

Sunset goes inside and I know she’s turned all the students and faculty into her zombies.

She comes back out through the hole she made to see us all standing in her way. She sneers. “Spoiler alert: I was bluffing when I said I was going to destroy the portal. I don't want to rule this pathetic little high school; I want Equestria! And with my own little teenage army behind me, I am going to get it!”

“No, you're not!” Twilight declares.

Sunset rolls her eyes. “Oh, please! What exactly do you think you're going to do to stop me? I have magic, and you have nothing!”

Rainbow Dash and the others step forward. “She has us!”

“And last I checked,” I say, floating up into the air, “I’ve still got my Chaos Magic, which trumps yours any day, Sunset.”

She sneers. “Oh, really? Let’s put that to the test, shall we?”

She quickly shoots a torrent of fire at me from her hands, which I block with barely even any effort, holding up a single hand. I yawn, holding my other hand to my mouth. “When am I supposed to be impressed?”

“You-hoo!”

I turn, only to just barely avoid a head-on with Snips, but in doing so, lose my focus. Too late I realize this was Sunset’s plan, as she quickly amps up the power of her attack before I can recover, the blast hitting me, sending me flying right back through the portal.

___________________________________________________________

“What do you think happened?”

“Oh, I do hope Twilight and Spike are alright.”

“Screwball, please, are you okay?”

Ow. Man, that’s one painful headache. Feels like I smashed my head against solid crystal.

Slowly opening my eyes, I look around to see the pony versions of the Mane 6 minus Twilight, Celestia, Luna and Cadance.

I blink, before glancing down at myself and confirming that, yeah, I’m a pony again. Sitting up, I glance behind me and see a large dent in the crystal wall. Guess I really did smash my head against solid crystal. That explains the headache.

“Screwball, what happened?” Cadance asks anxiously. “We’ve been waiting almost three days and, suddenly, you come flying out of the portal backwards and smash your head into the wall.”

“Trust me, that wasn’t exactly the plan,” I says, rubbing my forehead, before my eyes widen. “Dammit! That was a cheap shot!”

Before the others can question what I mean, I run back through the portal, leaping out the other end, reading to fight, only to see Twilight and the others Ponying Up for the first time.

I frown, pouting. “No fair. She got me with a cheap shot.” I blink, however, glancing up to my head and behind me as my ears move to the top of my head, becoming pony ears and my hair grows out longer. I scratch my head as Sunset’s blasted with the power of the Elements. “Um, why am I Ponying Up? I mean, it makes no sense, so then it makes sense, since I’m me, that it would happen, but...”

I shake it off and decide to just roll with it. I do have to change my clothes again though. You ever notice how, at the end of the first movie, Twilight goes through the portal wearing her dress, but then, in Rainbow Rocks, when she comes back out of the portal, she’s wearing her previous attire?

Well, same thing for me, apparently. It seems the portal works only a weird, usual wear format only. I really am going to have stern words with Starswirl about that when I meet him.

Twilight gives Sunset the friendship speech and we all go back to the dance, myself just having the time of my life, now that I don’t have to hide my magic.

After the dance is over, we say our goodbyes to the girls and head for the portal.

“That crown really does suit you, Princess Twilight,” Spike says as we walk.

Twilight smiles at him. “You know what, Spike? I am starting to feel a little more comfortable wearing it.”

“And the wings?”

I've been walking on two legs and picking things up with these!” she holds up her hands. “Wings? I'm thrilled that's all I'll be dealing with back in Equestria!”

As they pass through the portal, I snap my fingers. Time to make things right.

___________________________________________________________

Vice Principal Luna stood, watching Sunset Shimmer and Snips and Snails get ready to start work they would be helping with in repairing the damage to the school. She also glanced towards Princess Twilight Sparkle and the five of their students she’d become friends with, along with the girl, Screwball, who had accompanied the princess.

“Vice Principal Luna?” Luna whirled around, to see Screwball standing behind her. She looked back and could still see Screwball with the other girls. She looked back to the one behind her, who gave a small smirk.

“I’ve Chaos Magic, remember? Nothing makes sense with me. Now, come on. they’re someone you need to see.”

Before Luna could ask what was going on, Screwball took her hand and the world went white for a moment. When the light faded, they were standing in a hospital patient room.

Luna blinked and would have questioned the sudden change in location, but what she saw took her breath away and caused her to gasp, her hand flying to her mouth.

Blessed Moon. Her dear Blessed Moon was in the bed and she looked better than when she’d disappeared.

Luna turned to Screwball, unable to form any words.

The girl with pony ears, which were currently splayed downward, looked away. “It was my own reckless actions that led to Blessed Moon being hurt. After the Luna in my world consoled me, she guessed what had happened when your Blessed Moon disappeared. So, right before walking through the portal, I went back in time, took Blessed Moon from her hospital bed and brought her to now, whilst also healing as much of her injuries as best I can without the hospital staff getting too suspicious.” She looked back up, giving a small smile. “Good luck, Luna. And don’t worry. She will never have to fear something like that happening again.”

A groan from the bed distracted Luna and she turned to see Blessed Moon starting to wake. There was a snapping sound and, turning back, Luna barely caught a glimpse of Screwball as she disappeared with a pop.

Luna shook her head and hurried over to her daughter, pulling her into a hug. She didn’t care if it didn’t make any sense. She had her daughter back, that was all that mattered.

___________________________________________________________

I reappear in front of the portal and pass through, a second before it closes.

As the world returns to ponies, Princess Celestia steps forward. “Sunset Shimmer, is she alright?”

Twilight and I look at each other and smile, before she answers. “I think she's gonna be fine. I left her in good hands.”

Rainbow and Rarity glance at each other, before the cyan mare asks, “What are hands?”

I turn and glare at the fading sequence that tries to appear and shout, “Hold it! I’m not done with that plot hole!”

Everypony and dragon look at me with raised eyebrows.

I point a hoof at Rainbow Dash. “You all live in a world with minotaurs. Fucking minotaurs, and you don’t know what hands are? Really? What do you think they call them, meaty grabbers?”

They all glance at each other, then all eyes are looking at Dash and Rarity, who blush.

Author's Note

PHEW! This took all day. for an example, i started this at around 11 this morning, and i'd already done maybe an 8th of it yesterday and it is almost 6:30pm now.

So, yeah. that happened. hope you enjoyed Screwball's interactions with the movie. also, if you're wondering what Screwball's Fall Formal outfit looked like, go here, but think of it without the earings or necklace.

that's all for now. i'm gonna try editing some major errors i saw in Living Nightmare last night, then i'm done for the night.

Hope you liked this and, til next time, goodnight everypony

Joking Around with Daddy Discord

___________________________________________________________

I yawn, hopping down from my bed on the ceiling and stretch. After the events of the first movie, Twilight, Spike and I went straight to bed, wanting some rest.

I fully intend to visit that world again soon, but, for now, I know I’ve got the Season 4 premiere coming up. And, if what I remember is right, I’ll be spending a lot of time going around Ponyville picking up Discord’s slack when it comes to keeping ponies safe from the Plunder Vines.

But, I know that won’t happen for at least a few more days, since that’s when the Summer Sun Celebration will be coming up, which gives me a little time for fun before the show’s plot catches up with me.

Maybe I’ll go see how Queen Cheese Legs is doing right now. It has been a while since I last checked in with the Changelings and I wanna know how they’ve been doing.

If all has gone as planned, they all are getting along with the ponies in their new lives and are well-fed.

I reach out, looking for Bugbutt in the Empire... before I cock an eyebrow. I... don’t sense her.

My brow furrows. I told her she and her hive were NOT to leave the Empire. I quickly outstretch my magic, trying to find any Changelings. I do sense a few, maybe three, here in the Empire and the one back in Ponyville who will be at Cranky and Matilda’s wedding, but, other than them... nothing. It’s like the Changelings just stopped existing.

Alright, I need to find out what’s going on around here. There’s a flash and three Changelings are suddenly standing in the middle of my guest room, all blinking in confusion, before wilting under my gaze.

“Where is she?” I demand, hovering in the air before them, my forelegs folded.

“W-we swear, we don’t know, Princess Screwball!” one, a female, by the sound of her voice cries, dropping to the floor, her limbs over her head, cowering.

My anger at once takes a backseat to confusion and curiosity, namely since she had the respect to call me by title. “What do you mean?”

“It’s like Antennae, said, Your Highness,” the one on the right, a male, says, bowing as his body shakes. “J-just two days ago, Chrysalis gathered all the Changelings you brought here to the Empire and said we were leaving since you weren’t around to catch us, because one of the scouts working in the castle saw you go through some mirror portal.”

I blink several times, before I snarl. This sneaky little bitch! She somehow new the portal leads to another world and that we’d be gone for three days and used that time to somehow make it so I couldn't find her again!

Urgh! When I get my hooves on her, I’m going to turn her inside out, literally! With my bare hooves!

I calm down after noticing the three Changelings are shivering more than before. Taking a few deep breaths, I look to the one who first spoke, Antennae. Seriously, what is with Changelings and having names based of insect body parts? Then again, for whatever reason, one living in Ponyville is named Kevin, for crying out loud.

“Where is your hive?”

For some reason, that sends their panic sky-rocketing as they all cry as one, “WE DON’T KNOW!” before crumpling to the floor in sobbing fits.

I just stare at them, not sure what to make of this. “How can you not know where the Changeling Kingdom is?”

They all look up to me with tears streaming down their chitin faces. It’s the third one, who hadn’t spoken on his own yet, that answers. “She took our memories.”

My jaw drops, before I shake my head, scowling. “Just how badly is it?” Knowing Discord and how he has messed with memories in the past, I know Memory Spells can be a tricky business.

The fact Twilight didn’t crack the rest of the Mane 6’s minds when she forced all their memories back at once is still a mystery to me. Though, with the world full of chaos at the time, maybe that helped.

“We... we can barely remember anything about our lives in the hive,” Antennae shudders, curling up into a ball. “We can remember certain things, like how the hive worked and where some things are inside, but where it actually is and so much more are missing.”

I look down, thinking for a moment. “Lemme see if I can help.”

Before any of them can respond, I freeze them in place and delve into their minds. Yikes! It’s a total mess in here. Some memories are still there, like they said, but so much else is just gone. I can’t see any memories showing what the hive looks like or half what you’d expect. The only thing I can really make it is something about a throne, but, beyond that, all the other details about the hive as a fuzzy mess.

And the only memories left near intact are those from the Canterlot Invasion and since I brought them to the Empire, and even those are scrambled really badly.

Damn it, Bugbutt knows how to cover her tracks. Even trying to start sifting through all these could cause any one of these three’s minds to simply snap.

Sighing, I pull out and unfreeze them. they all look to me, their expressions saying they know I can’t help. Man, I hate it when this happens. This isn’t even anything to do with those stupid Chaos Rules Discord and I have to follow.

It’s just not possible to fix these poor Changelings’’ memories.

I look to each of them, giving a firm smile to try cheering them up. “Listen, I know it looks bad, and considering I literally have no idea where Queen Cheese Legs is, it’s probably worse than that, but you three don’t have to worry. It’s clear she left you behind because you enjoy your lives here in the Empire and she decided that would make you useless to her.”

Aw, buck. Open mouth, insert hoof.

“Okay, lemme try that again. She knows you wouldn’t want to hurt the ponies your coming to care for, so she left you behind.” I scowl. “Probably thought I’d go batshit the moment I found out she left and take it out on you.” I grin. “Well, joke’s on her. You all get to live fulfilling, happy live up here in the Empire, whilst she’s stuck having to scavenge for food wherever she is. You’re lives here are worth it, right?”

At once, the three brighten up.

“Oh, yes,” Antennae say eagerly, looking to the Changeling on her left. “Spiracles and I love our job at the day care center!” her eyes go misty. “All those little Crystal Pony foals are so loving, it’s the best job we could ask for.”

“And being a teacher is by no means less rewarding,” the other Changeling says, nodding. “Sure, sometimes the foals don’t like learning about some things, but other stuff makes them so overjoyed I makes my wings buzz... or flutter, since I’m always in disguise,” he adds that last part with a blush.

I smile at each of them. “Good. Then just keep doing your jobs and don’t worry about your former Queen. If I have to, I’ll rope the Mr. Mismatched himself into helping me find her.”

I give a quick look around, before relaxing. Honestly expecting speaking of him would bring him over. Sheesh, now I really get the meaning of the phrase Speak of the Devil.

With that settled, I teleport them all back to wherever they’d been before, reapplying their disguises for them. Two hadn’t been alone at the time and whilst they can easily shrug off their sudden disappearances and reappearances as me or Dissy messing around, them coming back as Changelings wouldn’t be so easy to explain.

___________________________________________________________

“This has your hoofprints all over it!”

I look up with a bored expression to see a fuming Spoiled glaring at me from the kitchen doorway.

I’m sitting at the counter whilst I wait for the chef to get back with the ingredients for the treat he’s making. I told him I could just whip one up with my magic, but he insisted he do it the Earth Pony way. Well, normal Earth Pony way, at least. We’ve two Earth Ponies in Ponvyille you can definitely say aren’t normal.

“Oh, really?” I ask, cocking an eyebrow. “And just what is it this time? You didn’t get something you wanted from the store because they ran out? You failed to actually look where you’re going and tripped?”

Yeah. Spoiled will pretty much try and pin anything she can on me, no matter how petty it may seem. One time she even accused me of the being the reason a foal was crying as its mother passed by Spoiled during a break. Freaking bitch won’t let up.

Spoiled snorts. “My husband may have seen you as innocent before, but even he won’t overlook you making the Everfree attack the town!”

I open my mouth to retort, before what she says catches up to me. zipping to the window I look out and see the Plunder Vines are spilling out from the forest and the sky showing both day and night.

Groaning, I face hoof. There goes the one day I try to have some piece and quiet. Might also explain what’s taking the chef so long to get back.

Popping to where he is, I find him tangled up in the several vines just outside the storage room.

A wave of my hoof and the vines disappear. “Miss Screwball?” he asks as I help him up.

“Discord,” I answer flatly. “Little something he tried to do a thousand years ago, didn’t work and he plumb forgot about it, leading to all this.”

He groans, rolling his eyes and I nod, before popping out to find Twilight and the others.

Several hours later, I’m busy keeping the vines under control as best I can, when I hear Dissy’s voice from nearby.

Teleporting over, I stop a vine from grabbing Berry Pinch and send her to the Town Hall, where everypony is heading for safety.

“...just surprised you agreed to their plan,” his saying, giving a mocking look a shock, before turning his back and looking to her from over his shoulder. “I never would’ve thought you’d be the kind of pony who thought was more important than everypony else.”

Oh, yeah. That line. Man, I wanted to punch him so hard first time I heard that when watching the episode.

“I don’t think I’m better than anypony!” Twilight says angrily, his stance firm.

Discord pops above her, looking down. “Oh, well, how silly of me to assume that you would think that.” He then makes a purple royal looking robe appear over her body and that damned Twilicane appear held in one hoof. “All you did was choose to keep your precious princess self out of harm’s way, while your friends thrust themselves right into it.”

Twilight’s glare is mirrored by me, before I remember the reason Discord’s being so callous.

In fact, thinking about it, this was really clever of him. try to cover for himself and keep being seen as a friend by trying to help Twilight learn a lesson by making her go against her friends wishes and run back into the forest. Damnit, there's goes another reason to not like him.

“I’m sure you’ll all be the best of pals again,” he continues as Twi throws the robe and cane away, before he appears sticking out of one in, then out the other, “when they return from their terrifying, deeply bonding experience... that they’re having without you.”

With that, Twilight runs off, dislodging Discord from her ear and hurrying off, back into the forest, Discord taking a few steps to follow and waving, despite her not being able to see it.

I wait a few second, before popping up floating next to him. “Manipulating Twilight into remembering what’s most important to her so she’ll run off and fix things,” I say, looking up to him with a smirk. “Not bad.”

Discord turns and bows to me. “I do my best. After all, what are good friends for?”

I roll my eyes. “Yeah. And you had no idea I was watching, did you?”

He looks overly aghast. “Why, you thought I was acting? Just to impress you, instead of being the good friend to Twilight that I am.” He holds his claw over his heart. “You wound me, Screwball.”

I roll my eyes again. Sheesh, talk about bad acting. With the ponies I understand it, sometimes it does actually fool them, but he knows it won’t work on me.

“Fine,” I say, waving a hoof, “I’ll call you Daddy Discord from now on.”

At once the area around us turns into a large party with balloons and streamers, a big banner with me and dear old Daddy Dissy hugging on top of a cotton candy cloud, with big words above it saying, I’m A Daddy!

“Just to be clear, though,” I say, hearing a record scratch to indicate everything had paused, “even though I’ll call and think of you as Daddy, that doesn’t mean Filthy Rich stops being my Dad either, got it? You want me as a daughter, you're gonna hafta share me.”

He frowns, folding his arms and pouting. “Fine.”

I give a sly smile. “Also, how goes Operation Piss the Bitch off?”

At once his smile returns. “Oh hoo, hoo. I’ve never had so much fun, even with Celly and Lulu,” he adds that last part in a conspirative manner... as if anypony’s gonna hear.

I smirk. “Just be sure not to go too far. Annoying her is fine, but don’t make it so she loses her job or something like that.” I scowl. “That’s my win for later on for what she’s done.”

He give a slight frown for a moment, before nodding, his arms folded. “Very well, daughter. I suppose I can adhere to those conditions. And, I don’t see any problem with you delivering the finishing blow. How soon until you do, by the way?”

I smirk. “Now, Daddy dearest, if I told you, where would the fun be in that?”

He smirks back.

Author's Note

Okay, WAY shorter than i really wanted to make this, but IT. IS. HOT! Not as bad as yesterday, but still pretty bad.

So, got through that. Next, i'll either put up another chapter o' this, or i'll work on some of the other fics i've been keeping in stasis. Not sure if i'll do A Trixie Situation, Fluttershy's Foal?, Call of a Raven or The Human Lifestyle... with Magic first, but i'll decide at some point.

will try to get one of them updated this sunday, but with the weather still being so BLOODY HOT, it either won't be that long an update, or not too much will happen in them.

Either, way, here's to returning to updating.

Hope you all enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Kicking Plot holes in the Plot hole

Quick not: You will need to have seen Madeline and the New House to understand part of this chapter

Kicking Plot holes in the Plot hole

___________________________________________________________

“Yo, Diamond. What up?”

The pink skinned girl in question looks up to see me leaning on a tree branch, grinning.

“Screwball!” she calls excitedly, waving.

I walk down through the air as if down a set of stairs and meet her, giving her a hug.

“What’s going on, my sister from another mother?” I ask, lightly punching her in the shoulder.

Diamond holds up a small bag filled with colouring books. “I’m on my way to see Lilac. You wanna join?”

I smirk, flicking my nose with my thumb. “Why not? Wasn’t much going on in my world anyway, and any excuse to meet with my inter dimensional sisters, right?”

Diamond chuckles and we both walk down the street in the direction of the hospital.

“So, how much longer do you think before they let Lilac out of the hospital?” I ask as we pause before crossing the road.

Diamond smiles. “If all goes well, by the end of the year.”

I grin back, my hands behind my head. “Sweet. So... how’re thing going at CHS, ya know, with Sunset Shimmer an’ all?”

At once a look passes over her face and she looks away. “I’d rather not talk about it.”

I lower my arms, my expression becoming firm, yet understanding. “Diamond, I know it’s hard to forgive her for the last three and a bit years for all she’s done, believe me, I know. But, if you and the rest of the students keep shutting her out and holding everything she did over her, none of you will ever move on. You of all people should know how it feels.”

That makes her expression sag a bit and she refuses to meet my eyes. “You talking about him?”

I shake my head, my expression becoming firmer. “No, Diamond. I was referring to how you treated everyone because it’s how he made you act. It took a bit of time, but everyone forgave you in the end, right?”

“Only because Sunset was worse,” she mutters.

I shake my head. “That’s beside the point. You know how it feels to have everyone ostracizing you for your past mistakes. Well, Sunset’s mistakes were far larger and more soul shattering than yours ever could be. She let her anger and desire for power blind her to the truth, which is why the crown turned her into that demon. Then, once the Elements took that all away, she saw for the first time just what she’d done. Remember, it was her past in Equestria as well as here that has since haunted her. How would you feel if everything you thought of was shattered right before your eyes and then everyone treated you as a social pariah when you were just trying to make amends?”

Diamond remains quiet for a while, until we turn onto another block and the hospital comes in sight. “I’ll... I’ll try, Screwy.”

I gave a soft smile. “That’s all I ask.” Then I grin again and slap her on the back. “So, hows about we talk about lighter topics. What’s your mom up to? I notice she’s not coming, or is she already at the hospital?”

Diamond recovers from my throwing off her momentum, before shaking her head. “Nah. She’s been busy for a while. She had to talk with Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna about the cost of the damages caused at the Fall Formal, not to mention she’s been figuring out the budget for the Friendship Games this year. She says they’re going to be something the games have never seen.”

I can’t help snickering. “Oh, you have no idea.”

She glances to me, confused. “Wait. Do you know what’s going to happen?”

I smirk and put a finger to my lips. “Let’s just say I do, but, being a being of chaos, I’m not really allowed to say anything. Risk to the timeline and all that.”

She pouts, before looking away. “So you won’t tell me if we finally beat Crystal Prep for once?”

I shake my head, putting a hand on her shoulder as we walk through the sliding doors and head towards Lilac’s room. “Sorry, sis, but no dice. I will say though that Cinch will get what’s coming to her.”

Diamond looks to me in confusion. “Huh?”

I somehow manage to scowl and smirk at the same time as I look away. “Let’s just say, if Daddy dearest ever decides to marry again, he and Cinch would be perfect for each other.”

“That makes me nervous,” Diamond says as we stop outside Lilac’s room.

I smile and slap her on the back. “Don’t worry. I got those two covered.”

We enter to find Lilac lying in bed, watching her room’s TV.

As Diamond goes over and hugs her, I glance at the TV, wondering what’s on. To my surprise, it’s a show from my own childhood, back as a normal human; Madeline, the cartoon show based on the books by Ludwig Bemelmans and adapted for TV. The episode currently playing seems to be Madeline and the New House. It’s the scene where the main characters’ new neighbours are storming off after, for some dumb reason, the woman of the two neighbours thinks and almond on top of what I think is carrot cake is a flee.

I frown as I watch it play out. Something about that scene and the one after it always bugged me as a kid (the first time around kid, that is), but I could never understand what it was that bugged me so much.

After the door closes in the show I realize one thing that bugged me was timing. As a quick experiment, I make a stopwatch appear in my right hand and time until the neighbours return. When they do it’s been just over thirty seconds. Even taking show time into account... Oh, those rotten...

“Hey, girls?” I say, causing Diamond and Lilac to pause in the latter’s examination of the colouring books. “I’ll be right back. Gotta kick and plot hole in... well, I guess the plot hole.”

Before either of them game respond, I snap my fingers and teleport away.

___________________________________________________________

Miss Clavel and the little girls all dismayed after the door was closed by their two nasty neighbours.

“Don’t let their bolstering mislead you all.”

All of them jumped, turning around and being met with a most unusual sight. Standing on the railings of their apartment was a teenager with long, messy-curly purple and white hair and eyes that somehow had purple spirals for pupils. She was wearing a pink tank-top with a baseball and a screw on the front, a dark-purple skirt that was very short, pink and purple striped tights and purple shoes, a pink glove that reached to above her elbow and had no finger slots on the left, along with a purple rounded bracelet and the same but with the opposite colour scheme on her right.

It took a moment for them all to recover from the oddity of someone just standing on the railings, before Miss Clavel realized the danger the child was in.

“Young girl, get away from there!” she called out in fright, hurrying over, but the girl just hopped down, doing a somersault before landing on her feet.

Miss Clavel let out a sigh of relief, before opening her eyes and seeing the girl was gone.

“Not a bad place, really,” she turned around, as did the girls, to find the mystery girl was lying on the couch, scratching Genève behind the ear, which the brown dog was highly enjoying. “At least, it would be if you didn’t have to fit twelve little girls, yourself, your cook and dog all in here at once. Really gotta wonder what Cookuface was thinking when he suggested this arrangement.”

It took several moments before they all were able to shake off the oddness, Madeline stepping towards the girl, a puzzled frown on her face. “Who are you?”

The girl stopped scratching behind the dog’s ear and sat up, putting a finger to her chin, as if in thought. “Huh. not really sure if I should use my name here, outer dimensional beings watching and all that jazz,” she said, waving a hand. “Let’s just call me your Chaos Godmother for now, huh? Adds more mystery, ya know?”

Looks of confusion were exchanged.

“Shall we just call you Chaos?” Nicole asked, putting up a hand.

A shrug was her answer. “Now, onto the matter at hand...” the girl got an oddly wistful look on her face. “Ah, to say that without having to pony pun it. The joys of inter-dimensional travel to worlds with humans.” Shaking her head and leaving them all with that weird sentence to try figuring out, she snapped her fingers and, suddenly, the petition given to Miss Clavel by their neighbours was just in her hand. “This is a lot of tripe.”

The gathered girls all glanced at each other, not sure what to make of what she’d just said.

“S’ppose it would help if we had the culprits present,” Chaos shrugged, snapping her fingers again and, to the shock of everyone present, their two neighbours suddenly appeared, hanging upside down on the wall by the door leading outside.

“Wh-what in zee world?” the moustached man asked, looking around in confusion and shock.

Chaos seemed to bounce off the couch, landing perfectly in front of the down upturned people. However, now she was wearing a scowl and, for reasons neither the girls, Genève or Miss Clavel could understand why, the look sent chills down their spines.

She held the petition up to the seemingly bound people, her teeth bared. “How dare you lie just because you can’t handle having a few children around for a while, you heartless jerks!”

“Heartless?” the woman asked, glaring at Chaos, yet with fear in her eyes. “We only wished to keep our home peaceful and quiet.”

“That’s the biggest load of cow patties I’ve heard in my life!” Chaos shouted, before standing up and rubbing two fingers to her temple. “You have no idea how hard it is to censor myself in front of these impressionable young girls when dealing with filth like you.”

Before they could respond, the strange girl continued.

“You were gone for maybe thirty seconds, maximum! There’s no way on God's Green Earth that you could’ve gotten all those signatures within that time. Especially not when your reason for such a petition is cruelty to children! You might have found a few jerks like yourselves to sign it, but I have HIGH doubts that every single person in this building would sign something like that without at least getting to know these children and, as you so described dear sweet Genève, this dangerous menace first. The only way so many signatures could’ve been put on that paper in such a short time is if you made them all yourselves.”

With a flick of her wrist, the paper was gone.

“I just sent that fake petition to the police, along with a note describing how you two treated Miss Clavel and these wonderful girls without provocation. They’ll be coming to your homes later. And you,” she whirled her attention specifically on the woman, who flinched, before the cake she’s refused somehow floated over and Chaos grabbed it in one hand, before pulling the almond off the cake and holding it right up to the bound woman’s face. “Does this look like a flee to you, you miserable cow?! No? That’s because it’s an almond you stupid miserable cow!”

“And you, you fat jerk,” Chaos rounded on the man, her nostrils flaring. “You treat Genève like a mindless beast, but she saved Madeline’s life and even the mayor of Paris honoured her for heroism some time later for more acts of heroism in which she saved around a dozen drowning pure bred dogs. What have you done in your life that makes you more special than her?! I’ll tell you what, NOTHING!”

For several moments, Chaos stood there, breathing heavily, whilst everyone waited, tense, unsure what would happen next.

After a while, Chaos seemed to calm down, a blank look on her face as she looked at the town nasty neighbours. “Now that I’ve chewed you out and outlined your stupidity and cruelty, as well as put the police on your trail, I’ll send you back to your lonely, bitter lives.”

She snapped her fingers and both of them were gone.

There was silence for several long moments, before Madeline decided to ask, “Um, not that we do not appreciate your help, Chaos, but... how did you know all of that?”

The girl turned, giving Madeline a kind smile. “Let’s just say I’m no normal girl. Plus, it’s not like things that seem impossible, like say, a magic carpet, have never happened before, right?” She gave Madeline a wink as the smallest girl gasped. “Oh, and, just so you all know, this means you’ll be counted as witnesses to their actions. Don’t worry, though, you’ll be in the clear. Oh, and you should be getting a letter from Pepito right about... now.”

As soon as the word left her lips, there was another knock at the door. Opening it, Miss Clavel was given a post card, before the postman left.

Reading it, she moaned, “Oh no,” before handing it over to Madeline.

“It is from Pepito,” Madeline said, beginning to read as the asked what it said, before gasping and crying out, “They’re tearling down our old house!”

The girls all gasped.

“And I’ll help with that too,” they all turned to Chaos, who was smirking. “I’ll send you all back right now, along with Cooku himself, giving him the info dump straight into his head. Would certainly explain how it happened in the episode. Also, sorry, but none of you will remember me. It’ll be better for you that way, with how those two jerks will be claiming a girl was magically holding them up against the wall of this place. Can't let anyone watching know either. Would bring up too many questions. You might spot me hanging around Paris every so often though.”

And with the sound of her fingers snapping, the world turned to white.

___________________________________________________________

I pop out of the Madeline cartoon’s universe, reappearing in the hospital room, only to find Diamond is staring at me open mouthed.

“What?” I ask, glancing from her to Lilac, the latter of whom’s giving me a big smile.

“Screwball teach nasty neighbours!” she cheers, before clapping.

I blink, before turning to the TV, then back to them. “Wait, you both saw me do that?”

Diamond nods, lookign confused. “But, why does it feel like I shouldn’t know that, but I do?”

I frown, putting hand to my chin in thought. “Hmm. Guess I subconsciously wanted you two to remember it, so whilst what I did will make sure no one else notices me meddling in that episode, you still did. Then again, maybe no one ever questions the timing because of what I did?”

After a few moments, I shrug.

“Eh, whatever. Let’s have some fun, huh?”

Lilac cheers and Diamond, though she has an expression that says she wishes we’d talk more about this, but agrees and we sit around and talk with Lilac as my double enjoys the new colouring books.

___________________________________________________________

I pop back into Equestria several hours later, finding myself above what I take a moment to realize is that temple from the episode Daring Don’t.

I groan, facehoofing. Great. So that’s happening now, huh? And it’s really canon? Dammit.

Sighing, I float down and notice Twilight and the others keeping the weird tribe ponies at bay by playing Keep Away with the final ring needed, whilst Dash is helping Daring Do lift the last ring up on the pedestal.

“STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEER” shouts a loud voice and I turn, giving a deadpan to Ahuizotl, who pauses as I’m in his way, his expression becoming confused.

“Ug,” I groan, before holding a hoof up, a sphere of red energy glowing around it.

“Oh no,” the beast replies pathetically, before a huge explosion blinds everypony around. When it clears, old Ahu is lying unconscious, a stupid expression in his face and his tongue hanging out.

With silence ringing all around, I turn and look, still wearing my deadpan, at Dash and Daring. “Hurry up and remove that last ring, will ya?”

Dash and Daring glance at each other, before doing so, Dash calling out that everypony needs to get out before the place comes crashing down around us.

Knowing that, somehow, Ahu and the tribe ponies survive the place falling on top of them, I follow the others out.

After the dust clears, I nod to the others, teleporting away just as I hear Ahu shouting, “Daring Do, I will have my revenge!” and facehoofing at how lame it sounds. Also, thanks for completely forgeting about the filly that busted your ass, Ahu. Jerk.

___________________________________________________________

“So, what did you do today?” Diamond asks as I pass by her room, heading towards my own, having teleported here right after visiting Sugar Cube Corner in the Equestria Girls’ world. It’s strange, but human Pound and Pumpkin aren’t nearly as cute as their pony counterparts.

“Eh, not much,” I shrug. “Just went into an alternate dimension to speak with another version of me, hope into a fictional story to deal with two cruel assholes who were treating a bunch of kids like trash, then came back to Equestria and helped the Element Bearers beat a stupid monster from a story book series in our universe that it turns out is real.”

“So, nothing out of the ordinary then, huh?” she smirks.

I smirk back. “Nope, nothing.”

We nod and I head into my room, closing the door behind me. I nod to Randolph, who leaving, a tray with several sandwiches and a glass filled with a chocolate and caramel brownie thick-shake left on my dresser.

Author's Note

If it isn't obvious, yes, the was a nod to the Madeline TV show episode Madeline and the New House.

and, yes, i made it because i recently realized that huge plothole that, even when you take show running time into account, still makes no sense. There is literally no way those two jerks could've gotten so many signatures that fast and without everyone else in the building at least investigating to see if their claims about the girls being so noisy and Genève was really such a dangerous menace to be true, because they all would've found them false, with the girls being polite and Genève being quite the kind and smart dog.

Dunno when the next chapter will be, or when in season 4 it'll be. But i'll be working on some other stuff next, including one i've pretty much just been challenged to write another chapter for after the 1 of the commenters declared it officially dead.

Hint: It's main characters are two Alicorns.

Anyway... hope this was okay and that any Madeline fans got a kick out of Screwball giving those two the third degree.

Til next time, later everypony

Big City Blow Away and, Oh, What the Hay; have a Three Course Buffe

___________________________________________________________

“Go, Go, Power Rangers!”

I start, dropping out of bed, falling flat on my face on the floor.

Pulling myself up, I turn one of my hooves into a hand, clench it, put my thumb in my mouth and blow, inflating myself back to normal.

Returning my hand back into a hoof, I look up, glaring at my alarm clock, which is bouncing around on the ceiling repeating the original theme song for the Mighty Morphing Power Rangers.

Why would it...?

I blink, I clicking in my mind before a grin forms on my face. Ooh, today gun be good.

I head downstairs to find Spoiled is gone. Good. Day’s starting out great already and I’m not even at the castle yet.

I’ve honestly been struggling not to do some truly cruel things to Spoiled after a few days ago. It was the events of Flight to the Finish and, as you can imagine, Spoiled was none too happy after finding out Diamond not only lost the Flag Carrying Competition, but that she lost it to the CMC.

Diamond was in tears by the end of Spoiled’s belittling. I spent the whole night comforting Diamond, taking her back to the Equestria Girls world so that Diamond and I could comfort her together. She really needed it, though I can tell she’s still not at the point where she’ll ignore Spoiled’s ideals and will continue to follow in her hoof steps until the CMC help her to finally see the right path in life.

I decide to have a bowl of Crunchy Corn cereal for breakfast, which tastes a lot better than it sounds, I can assure you, before heading out at a normal pace to the castle in the Everfree, just floating along lazily.

Today Spike pulls the Mane 6 into his Power Ponies comic and I plan on getting a good look at the Power Ponies’ world while they’re off dealing with the Mane-Iac. I’m curious about their other villains.

I mean, Mane-Iac’s kind of a blend of Poison Ivy and the Joker, so I wonder what the other villains are like.

As I enter the castle proper, I hear the girls calling out for Spike, my grin spreading as I know the moment is soon to come.

I continue to float around lazily until I feel the tell tale signature of the enchanted comic Spike has of the Power Ponies, followed shortly after by the cries of the seven.

With my grin not fading a bit, I pop into the room the comic is in and smirk down at it. Time for some real fun.

Focusing, I lock onto the dimension of the comic’s world itself and teleport in.

I take a few moments to look around at Maretropolis, admiring the huge skyscrapers and other buildings.

Now to check on what exactly happened to the Power Ponies when Spike activated that comic.

A big window opens up before me and I can’t help cocking my eyebrow at what I’m seeing. The real Power Ponies are floating in some kind of pocket dimension in suspended animation. Guess they’re return here once the Mane 6 and Spike are done beating the Mane-Iac.

Interestingly, it turns out Humdrum, the Power Ponies’ sidekick, whom Spike becomes, is actually an Earth Pony and, despite Twilight still having her wings when taking her place, Masked Matterhorn is just a unicorn, not a Pegasus with an artificial horn like I’d original theorized back when I was human.

I shrug, the window closing as I turn to look out over the city. Well, while the Mane 6 and Spike handle the Joker/Poisons Ivy like villain, maybe I’ll see about the other bad guys around here. Might be fun.

___________________________________________________________

The doors to the Maretopolis Museum exploded open as a golden chariot that kind of looked like a go-kart rolled out.

Sitting in the driver’s seat was what many would assume a mummy pony, as it was covered in cloth bandages, with only it’s large, completely blue eyes visible to show anything underneath, with three more in the back with several large brown bags.

Sitting right behind the driver mummy was an Earth Pony stallion with a tan-coloured coat, wearing golden vestments like those of the ancient pharaohs that ruled the deserts, his blackish-brown tail being tied back by one such piece of clothing. On his flank was an ankh Cutie Mark.

“Ha, ha, ha!” he called out in triumph as the kart landed on the ground and began to head away from the museum. “A good night’s haul!” he gave an intrigued smirk. “I wonder why I have yet to see the Power Ponies tonight.”

“They’re a little too occupied at the moment. But that’s why I’m here to deal with you, Phony Pharaoh.”

At once the kart came to a halt, causing the four passengers to go flying, smashing into a nearby wall.

The Earth Pony shook his head before looking around, glaring. “Who dares? I am Pharaoh Fetlock.”

“Call yourself whatever you want, I’m still gonna call you a phony, Phony.”

He turned his head in the sound of the voice and had to tilt his head at what he saw. It looked like a filly, though it was both her posture and outfit that caused the self-proclaimed pharaoh pause.

She was wearing orange spandex that covered her entire body, even her face and eyes, the latter of which were covered by pure purple cloth.

However, that was not the oddest thing about this filly. She was standing on her back legs, yet seemed totally at ease with it, when ponies were not meant to stand like that.

The filly was leaning against a wall near where the kart had been halted suddenly and, looking, Pharaoh could now see why. Somehow, the tires had melted as if like gum and stuck to the road.

“I... but... wha?” was his only response, his mummy minions also looking thoroughly confused.

“Yeah, but of a different look, I know,” the filly said casually, as if they were just having a normal conversation. She pushed herself off the wall and starting walking over to the car, using only her back legs, it looking completely normal for her. “Since this is a literally comic book world, I thought, maybe try another Rider design. Keep Chaos solely for EQG, ya know. But, then I decided, ya know what? It’s a comic book. Why not go all out with a great design.”

She stopped in front of the kart, before hopping onto the front and doing several suggestive poses.

“Whatcha think? Pretty sleek huh? I’m all for the Kamen Rider look, but this feels more fitting for a comic, right?”

Pharaoh shielded his eyes. “What is wrong with you, foal? Have your parents never taught you decency?”

“Hmm. Guess that depends.” He jumped, toppling back and looking behind him to find the filly had somehow ended up behind where he’d just been standing, shrugging. “I guess you could say my father tries to teach me that. Mom though. Pfft. Yeah right. And DD? Eh, that’s a fifty/fifty there, really.”

“I... how did you...? When did you...?” he stammered, his eyes widening as he spoke as he saw all his minions tied up with their own bandages, with the filly sitting atop one of them, one back leg folded over the other as she twirled a large sewing needle that he defiantly knew wasn’t there before.

The filly just giggled. “Well, you’re certainly more fun to mess around with than that Long Face.” Somehow her expression showed through her mask, showing a bored expression, tossing the needle into the air where it turned into a mouse, landed on the ground and scurried off. “I mean, yeesh. Sad this, sad that. Droopy blah blah blah. Bor-ing! Was fun seeing him crack when I wouldn’t take him seriously though. But sadness gas? I thought Mane-Iac was meant to be the Joker-inspired villain in this place? Emotional manipulation gas is his thing. More fun too, really, even if his would eventually kill you in time.”

Pharaoh just stared, not sure what to make of this filly. She was acting as if nothing odd was going on. As if she hadn’t somehow dealt away with all his minions in seconds, or that she was facing him down. She was acting like a foal playing a game and giving commentary as they played.

The filly blinked, before looking up and he could somehow tell she was smiling underneath her mask. “Whelp, guess that’s my cue.” She looked back to him and gave a salute. “Was fun while it lasted. But, you can expect the Power Ponies here any second now that Twi and the gang wrapped things up on their end. Later, Phony Pharaoh.”

With that, there was a flash of light and she was just gone.

The Earth Pony blinked several times, glancing around quickly to see if she was hiding somewhere.

When he was certain she was not, he went over to his minions and untied them all. “Get to work fixing the wheels!” he ordered, pointing to their mode of transportation. “While I have no clue just what happened there, but now that that strange pony is gone, we must get back to my tomb, before—”

“You’re on the road to ruin, Phony Pharaoh!” a voice called out from above.

He growled. He’d already been called that way too many times for his likely tonight. “Who dares—?”

___________________________________________________________

I watch sadly from my window as Diamond, Silver and the CMC hang around in the pool.

The last couple days have gone by with season 4 moving along at an even, if honestly rather dull pace.

After Twilight and the other returned from with Spike’s Power Ponies comic, I teleported it to my room, locking it away in a safe of my own design for safe keeping.

Since Spring was before the events of the season 4 premiere, the events of Simple Ways was a while ago. It’s weird, knowing it won’t be happening after recent events.

For some reason, none of the Mane 6 bothered to think of me when it came to the incident with the Vampire Fruit bats and the whole Flutterbat debacle that came right after.

While I’m still yet unable to give Spoiled all she deserves, I was able to teach one heartless mare a little lesson, after she took Rarity’s personally designed fabric and acted like it was her own.

Not only did I make it easy for her to be disqualified from the fashion show judging altogether after Rarity was deemed the winner, whilst Suri’s stolen fashion would’ve gotten second place (meaning Rarity technically won first and second), but I also got Coco Pommel to come out and expose that Suri didn’t even do her own designs, but slave-laboured Coco to do all the outfits made with the stolen fabric just to get them done within twenty-four hours, so it’d be ready for the fashion show.

Needless to say, her fashion carrier is over and she’s doing community service until she’s paid off her debt to society.

I did get a good laugh when Spoiled blew her top after hearing me explaining that to Diamond, though. Turns out Spoiled gets all her best outfits from Suri’s business and just sees it as me trying to ruin her life more. Frankly, that was just an unintended bonus.

Pinkie is now recognized as a member of the Apples due to the Pies and Apples being distantly related thanks to Apple Sauce sharing Pie blood.

Rainbow having to learn her Harmony Lesson was kinda fun, I guess. I don’t see why so many Bronies complained about the design of Rainbow Falls. It’s a nice place.

I left Discord to his thing with Twilight and Cadance, as I had to go and heal Rarity and AJ after he spread his fake Blue Flu to then. Do still think he was a bit of a dick there, for doing that.

Also, like with how nopony thought to ask me about helping in the Flutterbat thing, they again didn’t bother when it came to Mac’s voice during the events of Filly Vanilli. I guess I’m glad it all played out in the end, since it does help Fluttershy come out of her shell more, but it really is starting to bug me that the Mane 6 keep forgetting that, while they can’t rely on Discord to always help without causing more trouble, I’m more than willing to lend a hoof when needed.

Anyway, with the events of Twilight Time having been playing out recently, I know I’m at least getting close to certain events where I’ll be able to take out me bits of anger for certain characters. A particular pair of lanky unicorns come to mind, specifically.

Not wanting to watch the events play out, I decide I’ll hang around in the EQG world. perhaps watch over the girls as they go through what they did in the shorts for Rainbow Rocks.

___________________________________________________________

“So, if I understand this right, you had a chance to get in Princess Twilight Sparkle’s good graces, and you blew it just to make yourself look better than three failures?!” Spoiled demands of Diamond.

We’re sitting at the dining table. The chef made a lovely Prench meal, even giving me a particular meat dish I’d asked for, since I’ve made it so I can enjoy meat despite being a pony.

As you can guess, Diamond went through with everything, making the CMC look bad in front of Twilight and the rest of the foals in town, but also making Twilight displeased with herself and Silver as well and with Daddy out of town for the night, Spoiled isn’t holding back.

“I... I’m... sorry, I—” Diamond tries anxiously.

“Sorry isn’t good enough, Diamond Tiara!” Spoiled snaps, her nostrils flaring. “Do you realize how much better off we’d be if we could get in favour of the princesses, even if it’s that worthless excuse for one?”

“Oh, yeah! Because our lives are so hard at the moment!” I snap back, causing their attention to turn to me as I look Spoiled right in the eye. “Because it’s not like we live in the most expensive building in all of Ponyville. It’s not like we have paid staff who’ll do anything we say. For Celestia’s sake, when grandmother named you Spoiled, she was sure on the money with that! Nothing’s ever good enough for you, is it?!”

She just glares back at me. “Be careful of how you speak to me, foal,” she says in a warning tone.

I scoff, staring her down. “Oh yeah? Or what? I’ve got the Element Bearers, the Royal Sisters and even the God of freaking Chaos behind me. Just what in Equestria could you honestly threaten me with, Spoiled Bitch? Really, do tell! I’d love to know!”

We spend several long minutes glaring, before I glance at Diamond, then back at Spoiled with a snarl.

“What Daddy sees in you is beyond even mine and Discord’s understanding. It doesn’t even make sense to us, the two beings of chaos in this entire demension! Come on, Diamond,” I say, turning and hopping off my seat and moving over to my sister. “We’ll, finish dinner in my room, where we won’t have to deal with the heartless beast that calls herself our mother.”

“Don’t you even—” Spoiled’s rant is cut off as I teleport myself, Diamond and our meals to my room.

I put a hoof on Diamond’s shoulder and she looks at me with tears in her eyes. “No matter what, you’ll always have me, sis.”

We both hug, before returning to our meals, which I’ve set on a fine table to make it feel like we’re eating at a fancy restaurant, with the stuffed animals in my room acting as the waiting staff.

Author's Note

Well, took me a while to get this updated, huh?

Sorry if the Power Ponies part didn't live up to all the hype. No matter my best efforts, i couldn't get any real good info on the comic, nor find a copy of it anywhere i went (i didn't look on ebay because that's a hassle my family don't tolerate with me).

Also, does anyone get the obvious character reference Screwy was parodying there? :rainbowwild:

So, through will those episodes. should soon be able to get around to the end of season 4, followed by the season 5 premiere, where i've a really dumb joke planned, but that might still get a few laughs from others.

anyway, hope this was fun for you and, til next time, later everypony

Season 4... well, it’s not a bore

___________________________________________________________

I stretched out while lazily floating above Sweet Apple Acres, just relaxing. Season 4 seems to be winding towards its end.

When the Breezies came, Fluttershy had to learn that being kind meant kicking them out. Though, frankly, I was with Sea Breeze. He had a legit reason for being so frustrated with the other Breezies wanting to just chill at Fluttershy’s and have her doing things for them, when he has a wife and child back in his world he was really anxious to get back to.

I decided to pay the chimera a little visit after Applejack and Apple Bloom were done with their pie delivery. I had a few choice words for it. Let’s just say it won’t be willing to harm ponies that trek into that swamp ever again.

I met up with Maud at one point during her visit to Ponyville. I decided to play around a little, turning myself into a double of her, but using Raven’s voice. Dash couldn’t figure out why, but she thought was hilarious.

I decided to stay out of things during the events of For Whom the Sweetie Belle Toils, as I wasn’t really sure how I felt about interfering with that, to be honest.

As I pass over the swimming hole, I notice Applejack, Big Mac and Apple Bloom swimming in the water, with Granny Smith sitting in a deck chair. From what I can tell, she’s telling the story of how she used to be an Aqua Pony Allstar.

My relaxed expression turns a little sour. Oh, great. So today’s the start of Leap of Faith. I suppose I shouldn’t be too displeased by that, seeing as that is the special lesson about Honesty Applejack needs to learn in order to get her key, but I still don’t like that Flim and Flam will get away with it for a while.

Once AJ’s learned her lesson though, I’m gonna give those two unicorns a piece of my mind.

Man, I need to lighten my mood before I start unintentionally cuasing a chocolate rain cloud to form.

Glancing around the area, I notice Big Mac is swimming a bit further away from the others.

I blink, before remembering a part of that episode and grin.

I quickly teleport down to hover in front of Big Mac’s face. “Hey, Big Mac.”

He turns to look at me, not saying a word.

I grin, putting a leg around his shoulder and pull him close to whisper, “You wanna pull a funny little prank on Apple Bloom? I promise, it’s harmless, just really funny.”

He glances back towards the females in his family, before looking back to me and giving a small smirk of his own. “Eeyup.”

My grin widens a little and a realistic plastic shark fin appears on his head. He glances up at it, before looking to me.

“I’ll give you a small bubble of air to breathe while you’re underwater,” I explain, a bubble appearing in my hooves that I put over his mouth. “I think you can figure out the rest?”

He grins, nodding with a “Eeyup,” and dives down.

I decide to watch it play out and hold my hooves over my mouth so Apple Bloom doesn’t notice my snickering. I can be kind of loud if I’m not careful, and on a calm day like today, I’m pretty sure she’d notice it.

Though, now that I’m looking over there again... why is Apple Bloom wearing her bow in her hair while swimming? Did that happen in the episode, or is this one of those small differences the real Equestria has over the show?

I shrug. Eh, whatever. Not my problem and I’ve more entertaining things to focus on.

___________________________________________________________

I walk around the area of the swim meet. I know what’s going to happen, but at the same time, I can’t help but be anxious. I mean, one false move and Granny could, at best, end up in a wheelchair and at worst... I’d really rather not think about it.

“Get your Applejack Aproved tonic!” Flim’s voice causes me to grind my teeth. “Granny Smith drinks it, why shouldn’t you?”

This really bugged me a lot and still does. Applejack never actually approved of that stupid fake tonic. Flim and Flam just put words into her mouth in a way that she couldn’t outright back out of it without hurting Granny Smith’s feelings.

Man, I hate these two.

I will admit my mood improves as I watch Granny and Apple Bloom do their routine and win a big trophy... at least until they both start talking about how they were only able to do it because of the tonic. GAH! I wanna smash something right now so hard!

“What in blazes does she think she’s doin’?” Applejack asks several minutes later as Granny starts climbing the high dive to perform her final act.

Glancing down at the saucer Apple Bloom sets down, I feel panic rise up in me. That thing’s way too small. It’s more the size for a high diving chipmunk, not a pony!

Applejack hurries to stop Granny, but I can see there’s no way she’ll reach her in time, so I stop her and shake my head. I’ll handle this.

When Granny dives, I turned that tiny little saucer of water into a jumping castle, because I’m honestly not willing to trust Applejack wouldn’t accidently snap Granny’s bones yanking her with a lasso due to the momentum she’d been gathering on the way down. May not have happened in the show, but since ponies can bleed in this world, I’m not taking any chances.

When Granny stops bouncing and gets back down, she and everypony else turn to me. can’t blame them, everypony in town knows about my Chaos Magic, so it makes sense they’d all quickly deduce that I was the culprit here.

Granny gives me a displeased look. “Now what in tarnation did ya do that for?”

Applejack steps forward. “That was the most fool-pony thing Ah’ve ever seen anypony do in all mah life!”

Actually, I’m pretty sure you’ve seen stuff ponies have done that are far more foolish than that, several instances with Rainbow Dash certainly come to mind, but I’ll not interrupt.

Applejack shakes her head. “You can’t do a dive like that.”

“Oh, quit yer fussin’,” Granny scolds back. “Ah had enough tonic to do a dive ten times as high.”

No. No, you did not.

“Twenty times, by my count,” Flim says.

Don’t turn him into cheese.

“Thirty, with a favourable breeze,” Flam interjects, levitating over another bottle to Granny.

Applejack, fucking hurry up and learnt that damn lesson already, before I alter events by blasting these two to the moon!

Just as I’m certain I’m about to risk the timeline, Applejack finally comes clean and explains how the tonic is fake.

However, when the ponies talk about how she gave it her approval, ask if she lied and she admits she did, I stop her.

“Okay, no. I’m going to correct you all there,” I say, floating up in front of Applejack. “Technically, Applejack didn’t lie about the tonic, only not said why it didn’t work in general and had merely stated it seemed to work for Granny simply because Granny had it in her all along and her belief in the tonic just helped her be brave enough. As for her giving it her approval, it was Flim and Flam who said Applejack approved of the tonic and how she never once said anything of the sort to confirm their claims is because the way they pushed her into a corner meant she couldn’t come clean without breaking Granny Smith’s new confidence in herself.”

Applejack smiles at me, before turning with a glare at the brothers and starts walking towards them. “But tellin’ ponies yer tonic can do stuff it can’t is wrong.”

“But you just said it boasts confidence,” Flim says and I scowl. Oh, I hated this part so much. Shows just how much of a pair of weasels they are.

Hmm. Weasels. Now there’s an amusing idea.

Thankfully, Silver Shill calls them out before they continue to dig themselves into a deeper hole or I do something unpleasant to them.

As Shill gives Applejack the bit that becomes her key, I notice those two con artists trying to get away.

Well, time to teach these weasels a thing or two. Then maybe I’ll take them to...

I pause, frowning. I was planning on taking them straight to Celestia (if only to get them punished for trying to evict the Apples from the whom she herself had given them when they’d had no rights to, not to mention this time round almost causing the death of one of the oldest Apples left from before Ponyville’s founding) after turning them into something more fitting of them, but something’s stopping me.

Despite every urge I have to punish them for what they did all the way back when the events of their introduction episode happened and this time around, I keep getting this feeling I need to let them go, as if, despite them being rotten con artists, something good would come of letting them go this one time.

I suppose it’s possible they’ll realize how bad things could’ve gone had Applejack and I not stepped in and saved Granny and they’ll learn from it. Do I fully believe that? No. Do I completely feel there’s no chance of any kind of redemption for them? Again, no. After all, Discord becomes fully reformed after the incident with Tirek, so I should be willing to give those two unicorns at least one more chance.

___________________________________________________________

I yawn, stretching out on the roof of Sugar Cube Corner.

Dash is now in the Wonderbolts Reserves and the Equestria Games have been and gone. It was a lot more fun than the show led on, what with so much not being shown. It was fun seeing all those events, especially thanks to my keeping Spike from losing his nerve when meant to light the flame. How? Popped up behind him suddenly and kicked him up the ass. Meant all that cringe never happened, plus he gets a big confidence (and, regarding his position in as a hero in the eyes of the Crystal Empire's citizens, ego) boost after using his dragon fire to stop the ice cloud.

As for Inspiration Manifestation? Urgh! Seriously, if Spike ever finds a mysterious, clearly evil-looking book locked away in such a manor it’s clear it was never meant to be found, let alone used and lets whatever is within it be unleased again, I swear, he’ll regret it.

Twilight, Luna and Cadance weren’t the only ones having to go all around Ponyville fixing the Dark Magic Rarity used while under the spell’s influence. I even had to track down that puppeteer and remove all the Dark Magic from the portable stage Rarity gave him, while poofing up a replacement on the house.

I’m not joking. This was that dragon’s one and only warning.

So, what did I do today? Twilight and the others weren’t around when I woke up and I couldn’t be bothered looking for them, so I spent some time in the Everfree, messing with some of the more dangerous monsters in there.

It’s night-time right now. Everypony save Twilight came back not long before dinner, though they all had their own stuff to do, so I didn’t bother them.

I know Spoiled is likely blowing a gasket right now with how I’m staying SO late out past my curfew. Dad’s away on business in Manehatten. If he were here, I’d be obeying the rule no problem. Spoiled? Ha! Not even in her dreams.

After watching the stars for a few moments, I decide I may as well turn in. However, just as I get up and am about to teleport back to my room, I feel a shiver go down my spine.

I blink for a moment, before my eyes widen. That was a magical imbalance. Oh... crap. Now I know why Twilight and the others aren’t around earlier today.

The next night, I sense Discord helping Tirek steal more and more magic. Pretty soon he’ll be heading towards Canterlot.

I glare, teleporting over to Discord shortly after he convinced Tirek that Discord sensing all the Alicorn Magic being moved to Twilight wasn’t anything.

As Tirek starts walking off towards the castle, I stomp a hoof on Discord’s reptile foot.

“OW!” he yelps, before looking down and noticing me. “Oh, Screwball, how nice to see you.”

I just glare up at him. “So, being evil is more important to you than friendship? Than Fluttershy?” I snarl. “Than me?!”

He looks a bit shocked by that last part. “What do you mean, darling? I still care about you, you know that.”

Before I can retort, I feel an aura take hold of my body and yank me back, before I’m staring into the eyes of Tirek himself.

Oh... crap. I’m at once panicking, so much I somehow forget how I can use my magic. If Tirek drains my magic too, I don’t even want to think about what that could do to me!

Will I end up locked within my own mind like I was before Discord put Chaos Magic into me?! Will I cease to exist?! Will my mind be shattered?!

As Tirek opens his mouth and I sense his spell starting, I suddenly feel myself grabbed in a teleport and find myself held in Discord’s arms.

“Oh, thank you!” I cry, tears literally pouring as I try and fail to calm my breathing as he holds me close, stroking my mane. I bury my face into his chest. “Thank you, thank you, thank you, Daddy! I was so scared!”

“Daddy?” I barely manage to bring myself to glance back at the centaur, who’s voice was filled with a mixture of anger, shock and bemusement.

Discord glare at him. “Yes, Tirek. This filly is my daughter, Screwball. How and when she became my daughter is not important. However, know that if there is anypony I will not let you harm, it’s her. Understand?”

Tirek looks angry for a moment, before he seems to think it over and smile. “Very well, Discord. I see no reason to cause your offspring harm. Now, if you’ll excuse me,” he turns towards the castle. “Now, we have a meeting with royalty to attend.”

Discord gives me a few more reassuring rubs on the back, before setting me down and tells me to wait for them to come back.

... Yeah, no way is that happening. I’m staying the hell away from Equestria during this time. I teleport back to Ponyville, grabbed Diamond and took as all to spend the remaining time hanging with the other Diamond and Silver Spoon in the EQG world. True I pop in briefly to watch as Twilight lowered the moon and raised the sun (it’s seriously even funnier seeing it happen in person, I can assure you), but throughout the rest stayed in the human world.

Why? Easy. Once Tirek took Discord’s Chaos Magic, he would’ve been able to sense anything I did that involved my own magic. He’d have gotten to me and drained my magic too and as I’ve already stated, I do not want to think about what that could result in for me.

So, I waited with a small pocket mirror showing what was going on in Equestria and the moment I saw he’d taken all the Alicorn Magic, I brought us all back (putting Diamond and Silver in my room for safety) and distracted him so he wouldn’t notice the others going to the Tree of Harmony to unlock the chest.

Though I decide to enter in style. The roar of a motorcycle engine causes Tirek to look down as I pull a sharp turn upon entering the dimension, stopping the bike in place.

“What?” he gives me a confused glare as I get off the bike and stand before him.

Thankfully, with all the Alicorn Magic now within him, he seemed to fail to realize he could’ve beaten me in a second with the Chaos Magic he stole. Though this is likely due to my taking on Kamen Rider Decade’s appearance right before re-entering Equestria. Despite having used Chaos Magic to get here, my appearance alone makes no sense to him.

“Tirek,” I say firmly, “you will not win.”

That causes him to smirk. “Oh, little oddly dressed pony? And why is that?”

I hold up a card, before lowering the hoof holding it to the belt around my waist (I should point out I’m standing upright like a human, probably another thing that threw him off), and put it in. “This.”

Kamen Ride, the deep voice, with a Japaneighs accent says from nowhere. Kabuto.

At once my appearance appears to shimmer, before I’m wearing armour with a more beetle style. The armour of Kamen Rider Kabuto.

Attack ride, the deep voice says as I take out another card and put it into the belt. Clock Up.

At once, time drastically slows down, Tirek along with it. I grin. Wow. The doofus can’t even remember he can be outside of time now that he has DD’s magic. Oh well. Sucks for him.

I run around, leaping and kicking him as high as I can reach without using my Chaos Magic. While he is huge now and has the magic of a LOT of ponies, along with all the currently known Alicorns and the rest of the Mane 6 and Discord, I am still an Earth Pony. Chaos isn’t the only type of magic I have.

Once the timer on my belt warns me Clock Up is about to run out several minutes later, I move a fair distance away as my form returns to that of Decade.

Soon as time returns to normal, Tirek yells in pain... though he sounds only mildly annoyed. Damn. Guess his body’s tougher with all that magic than I’d thought.

“Why you little—” he begins, before he’s cut off by the voice from my belt.

Kamen Ride: FAIZ. My appearance quickly changes to more of a firefly style. The style of Kamen Rider FAIZ. Attack ride: Auto Vajin. At once, the motorcycle I rode in on transforms into a robot and flying up at Tirek.

He roars, trying to blast it several times, but it dodging around his attacks... until his seems to remember he has Chaos Magic. a snap of his fingers and the robot turns to dust, scattering in the winds.

Just as quickly I feel his Chaos Magic grab me as I return to Decade’s appearance again, yanking me through the air until and floating in front on him, the magic holding me in place and preventing anything I can do.

“I’ll make you pay for that, you little worm,” he snarls.

Before I can even start to feel fear, however, I notice a surge of energy coming from the direction of the Tree of Harmony. It’s enough to distract Tirek, who seemed to sense it too and I struggle against his magical hold, pulling out another card and slipping it into the belt’s slot.

Kamen Rider: Hibiki. I’m covered in blue flames, which when they fade, reveal my new form looks more like traditional style Oni (Japanese demons).

“Huh?” he turns back to me, looking confused, but I’ve already slipped another card into the slot.

Attack Ride: Ongekibou Rekka. A pair of sticks form in my hands, the ends lighting with fire that I throw at his face.

He cries out in anger, his grip failing and I drop to the ground, landing safely as I revert back to Decade again.

Thankfully, that seems to have bought me enough time as the Mane 6 fly into the air from the direction of where the Tree of Harmony is, all now in their Rainbow Powered forms.

Knowing it’s safe, I make Decade’s costume vanish, pull up a lounge chair and a box of popcorn and watch the show.

Whelp, Season 4’s about wrapped up. In a few days we should finally be getting to Rainbow Rocks. Man, I can’t wait for that.

Author's Note

Okay. took a bit longer than i wanted for this to be done, but i got there in the end.

Next chapter, Rainbow Rocks. and i think we all know how one part of that is going to end badly for several characters.

also, for those wondering as to the appearances of the Kamen Riders that appeared in this chapter, links to image of such are below.

That's all for now though. Hope you enjoyed this, though i feel it lacked a little in some parts and, til next time, later everypony

Map to... Oh, you Gotta be Kidding me.

___________________________________________________________

“O-on second thought... maybe I’d better go with them,” Fluttery says, retreating from being subjected to Spike and Big Mac’s plans to banter away about Hoofball. “In case they... need me.”

“Looks like it’s a road trip,” Twilight says, walking over to where Dash and Shy are.

“Count me in too!” I cheer, causing all seven in the room to jump.

“Screwball?” Twilight cocks and eyebrow, before shaking her head. “I don’t think you need to come yourself. Only our Cutie Marks are on the map,” she indactes to where the six marks are hovering.

I blow a raspberry, waving her reason away. “Since when have I needed permission to do stuff out of the norm?”

“Uh...” Twilight opens her mouth, but then closes it, frowning.

“She’s got ya there, Sugarcube,” Applejack agrees. “What harm could happen? She’s got powers like Discord. Nuthin’ could stop her.”

I smirk at the Alicorn, who rolls her eyes.

A few hours later, we travel by train and reach the area just outside of Starlight Glimmer’s village.

I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t a little bit unsure about that pony. I never did get to watch the season 5 finale, so I’ve no idea whether Starlight plays a part in that or not, nor just what she’d do during it’s events.

Then again, maybe it won’t be Starlight at all. Maybe it’ll be the Changelings. After all, I’ve still no idea where Queen Cheese Legs went after she took the majority of her hive out of the Empire while Twilight and I were in the human world for the events of the first Equestria Girls movie.

Maybe she’ll be back. Don’t understand why she’d risk it, though. She knows damn well that I’ll be out to get her once I find her and I’ll use every bit of my Chaos to make her existence miserable. Just ask Adagio Dazzle.

Anyway, we head done, myself deciding I’ll play up being a normal Earth Pony for now and walking alongside the rest of the group. After all, if I wanna surprise Starlight at one point, should it be needed, she’ll be far less wary of me if I don’t show I posses unique powers already that could easily trump her plans.

Though, I’m not going to lie. You think it’s creepy watching all these towns ponies saying “Welcome” with those smiles in the show? Experiencing for real is WAY more unsettling.

We get led to Starlight’s house and I notice something I hadn’t before. When she talks about being happy to have us... it sounds like she’s saying right away that, doesn’t matter whatever other reason we came, we could’ve been visiting a friend for all she knew, but now that we were here, without any question, we wanted to join their village.

Okay, that is an ego centred thought that I doubt even Spoiled would have. Oh, yeah. I just compared Spoiled, the mare I hate with all my guts, as being better in an emotional aspect than another pony. That’s pretty bad.

Though I find myself subconscious was being a bit active. When Applejack says, “Say what?” in a deadpan after Starlight talks about “true friendship”, a big red flashing light appears atop her hat, the words Bullshit Detector written in white letters underneath.

“Hey, I wondered where that went,” Pinkie says, grabbing it off AJ’s hat and it disappearing into her mane.

...

Nope. Not going to bother questioning that. Not even going to try.

After Starlight gets the town to sing, which, by the way, the lyrics are far more unsettling to hear in person than watching or listening to it from seeing it as a fictional perspective, we all head around the village.

When we get to Sugar Belle’s bakery, we all sit down, myself plopping between Applejack and Fluttershy.

“If we’re going to get to the bottom of why the map sent us here, we’ll need the help of these ponies,” Twilight says, myself taking notice of Sugar Belle coming out from her bakery to speak with us.

Wait. Wasn’t she just over there with Diamond Double? How did she get back into her bakery without passing us?

I glance over to the white stallion and... he’s the only pony there.

O....kay. little weirded out here. Yeah, I’m the one weirded out, the pony with freaking Chaos Magic.

“Is your friendship ending?”

Sugar Belle’s question pulls me from my train of thought and I look to her with a deadpan, while saying sarcastically, “Oh yeah. We’re having one tiny disagreement and now a friendship that has been solidified for over a year is suddenly gone if a puff of smoke.” I roll my eyes. Yeesh.

“Are you crazy?!” Pinkie cheers, cutting off whatever the other mare was going to say. “We’d let a disagreement get in the way of food!”

Sugar Belle takes the order for fourteen muffins (one for each of us and the extra seven strictly for Pinkie because she’s so hungry) and heads back inside.

“Come on, girls,” Twilight says, looking to all of us. “We’ve gotta stick together. It doesn’t matter what happened before, we’re here now.”

Applejack gives a light sigh. “Ah guess yer right. and the sooner we figure out why, the sooner we can go home.”

The others all murmur in agreement as Sugar Belle puts at plate stacked with muffins in the centre of the table.

“Forgive me for overhearing, but just a moment ago you were disagreeing,” she says, looking confused, “and now it sounds like you’re... agreeing?”

“Uh-huh,” AJ deadpans.

“Well, it’s just you had such differing opinions,” Sugar Belle says, looking uncertain, “and Cutie Marks.”

I narrow my eyes playfully, though to her it probably looked serious. “You got a problem with others having different Cutie Marks? Doesn’t sound very understanding to me.”

“We have differing opinions all the time, darling,” Rarity chuckles.

“But... you look like you’re friends,” Sugar Belle says and you can tell from her expression her brain isn’t comprehending the situation.

“We are friends,” Twilight affirms, smiling. “A simple disagreement wouldn’t change that.”

“Yeah,” I say, folding my forelegs. “Foals disagree with their parents all the time, but it doesn’t stop them caring about each other. It’s just what happens.”

“I’m sorry, I’m just having a hard time understanding,” Sugar Belle says with a strained smile, before going into a deadpanned expression. “Different talents lead to different opinions, which leads to bitterness and misery.” Her expression turns to a small confused smile. “So, why aren’t you bitter and—?”

Pinkie hacks up the bite of muffin she’d taken, interrupting Sugar Belle.

They talk a bit more, Sugar Belle mentions about not being any better at baking than anypony else in the village, which actually makes me frown as something occurs to me.

Starlight took Sugar Belle’s talent for baking away... yet made her the town baker. That... that’s just so stupid, I don’t even know where to begin picking apart the holes in that logic.

Sugar Belle whispers for us to come inside before we go and rushes into her bakery.

Actually, that there says something. Starlight seems to be the only one who clearly thinks we intend to stay, as Sugar Belle just asked us to come into her bakery before we leave.

Then again, she could’ve just meant before we left her bakery.

We all speak quietly about how we’ll go inside to see what Sugar Belle wanted to talk about. When AJ’s says Pinkie has to eat all those horrible muffins, I give the farm mare a small glare, before looking to the muffins.

“There, better,” I say, the briefest of flashes, too small for anypony save us at the table to notice. “Pinkie, you’ll be able to enjoy them now.” I’m not letting Pinkie force herself to eat all these things, considering in the episode she said she’d accidentally eaten cardboard that was tastier.

Pinkie looks anxiously at me, then down at the muffins, gulps and leans forward, taking a bit. A second later, her eyes light up and she opens her mouth wide, pretty much inhaling the rest, chewing away with happy murmurs.

The others all look to me.

“What did you make them taste like?” Rainbow asks uncertainly.

I shrug. “You’d be surprised what Pinkie can enjoy. Let’s just leave it at that.”

After that we head into the bakery and Sugar Belle, Night Glider and Party Favour tells us about how they miss having their marks, as well as about where the marks are kept and The Staff of Sameness.

I do find myself deadpanning. Really, Starlight couldn’t have thought of a better sounding name? Staff of Equalization, Staff of Uniformity, Staff of Similarity, so many other names that actually sound like something an ancient mage would name a magical item... and yet she chooses a name that sounds like something a foal would use when playing make-believe and couldn’t think of anything else? The more I think about it, she can’t be the bad guy in the finale’s events, right? She’s too stupid.

We get led to the vault and there’s definitely something unnerving about seeing all those Cutie Marks there.

Not to mention, I can sense magic in the stones of this cave. Is that how Starlight is able to keep the Cutie Marks trapped within, she’s using the stones’ natural magic to hold them?

“Well, it seems you inspire all kinds of free-thinking,” Starlight says, before narrowing her eyes, “don’t you?”

Rarity chuckles nervously. “Oh, well we certainly didn’t intent to cause any disruptions to your—”

“Good!” Starlight leers at us, Double Diamond coming up behind Rarity to stop her from being able to back away. “Let’s just make sure of that.”

I glare. “What? Our word isn’t good enough for ya, ya self-centre bitch?!” Whoops.

The other ponies of the village start surrounding us and Twilight does the Star Wars line.

I prepare to use my magic to stop all this, since I don’t feel anything holding me back, so I’m allowed to stop this, but suddenly find somepony has jumped forward and pinned me down.

In doing so, they accidently bash my head against the rocky ground, causing everything to blur.

___________________________________________________________

“In sameness, there is peace. Exceptionalism is a lie. Free yourself from your Cutie Mark.”

When I was able to recover my senses, we were already inside the room Starlight uses to brain wash ponies into believing her bullshit ideals and all our Cutie Marks are gone.

At first, I freaked out, but then realized was fine, even though my Cutie Mark is gone. No idea why that is, but it seems to be the case. I do feel weird though. Like I’m drained, but not drained.

Still, being branded with this mark means I’m stuck waiting out the events, as irritating as that is.

“Choose equality as your special talent.”

But nowhere near as irritating as having to hear that damn propaganda!

“ARGH!” I yell, having been laying on my stomach with my hooves over my ears for the last five minutes. “I wish she’d just shut up, already! I’d rather listen to anything but this!”

“To excel is to fai—” the sound of a record scratch interrupts Starlight’s next lines.

“I’m feeling like a star,
You can’t stop my shine.
I’m lovin’ Cloud City,
My head’s in the sky.

I’m solo, I’m Han Solo.
I’m Han Solo.
I’m Han Solo, Solo.

Yeah, I’m feelin’ good tonight,
Finally feelin’ free and it feels so right, oh.
Time to do the things I like,
Gonna see a Princess, everything’s all right, oh.
No Jabba to answer to,
Ain’t a fixture in the palace zoo, no.
And since that carbonite’s off me,
I’m livin’ life now that I’m free, yeah.”

My eyes open and I star up at the speaker phone on the ceiling, blinking.

The others are also staring in confusion at the device, before they all slowly look towards me.

“Screwball wanted something else to play...” Fluttershy says slowly.

“And the moment she said it, Starlight propaganda turned into... um...” Twilight looks up again in confused, “very unusual song.”

“It’s a fun song,” I pout, crossing my forelegs. “Sure, it’s not great, but it’s a good laugh. Wait, a second.” I blink, before looking back at the speaker, then at the others, uncross my legs and look down at my hooves, before a big grin spread across my face. “Of course! I can still use my magic because I wasn’t completely cut off from it.”

“But... I don’t understand,” Rarity looks around the group. “When Tirek took our magic our Cutie Marks disappeared and we couldn’t use any magic at all. How come Screwball can still use her magic.”

“Wait. That’s it!” Twilight cries, a smile forming. “The unicorns around here can still use their magic and the pegasi can still fly.”

“And the Earth Ponies must be able t’ grow the food this town needs to stay fed,” Applejack nods.

“So, despite Starlight taking our Cutie Marks, we might still have a chance,” Dash yells, punching a hoof in the air. “Screwball can just poof our marks back and we’ll be outta here!”

We all jump when a loud horn blares. It takes a second, but I realize it’s that sound that came when I first tried to go back to Earth.

Without my even trying, a small watch appears before me. I catch it before it falls and I look it over. It looks like a watch, but it’s like that one from the Santa Claus 2, where it tells how much magic Santa had left before he ran out.

Currently, the hand is pointing at eight.

“Seems, while I do have access to my Chaos Magic, it’s limited without my Cutie Mark,” I say, showing the watch to the others. “If we’re gonna use my magic to get out of here, we’re going to have to be smart about this.”

“Hmm,” Twilight frowns, rubbing her chin with a hoof. “Screwball is the youngest of us, so she might be able to convince Starlight that she believes her ideals.”

“The fact that Starlight is willing to put a foal through what she’s doing to us is deplorable,” Rarity huffs.

“Yeah. But her doing it to adult ponies is perfectly fine,” Dash deadpans.

“You know that’s not what I meant, Rainbow Dash,” the alabaster mare retorts.

“Girls, focus!” I call, causing them all to stop and turn to me as I look back with a smirk. “Don’t worry about a thing. I got this covered now. I have just the plan to expose Starlight for the fraud she is and get our marks back.”

Dash cocks an eyebrow. “Fraud? What’re you talking about, Screws?”

I snicker. “Let’s just say little miss Equality isn’t being completely honest with everypony in this village.”

“How?” Twilight cocks an eyebrow.

I just grin, walking over to join Pinkie, who’s been spending all the time we’ve been chatting dancing to the music. “You’ll just have to wait til tomorrow morning, Twily.”

She deadpans.

We spend the night much better off than had we not realized I could still faintly use my magic. sure, it got a little annoying hearing I’m Han Solo on a constant loop, but it was better than Starlight’s Equality propaganda.

Come morning we’re woken up by the music cutting out, replaced with Starlight’s voice. “Oh, good morning~”

The door opens and she walks in.

“I trust you had a pleasant night?” she asks with a bit of sneer hidden within her smile.

You’ve no idea, Starbutt, since we didn’t have to listen to you all night long.

She turns, indicating outside. “This way, please. There are some friends that would to see you.”

I almost can’t hold back my snicker. This is going to be fun.

We all walk out to meet with the towns ponies.

“Gather round, friends. Gather round.” Starlight calls out as everypony comes closer. “We’ve come to see if you are ready to join us,” she addresses us. “There are so many friend to be made once you realize you don’t need your Cutie Marks, or the talents that come with them.”

“I don’t give a flying fuck if I need my Cutie Mark or not!” I snarl, causing eveyrpony to take a step back at the venom in my voice. “You took them away without giving us the chance to decide that for ourselves!” I look out at the ponies gathered. “Tell me, in honesty, who here accepted being a part of this village before Starlight took their Cutie Mark away?”

There’s silence as each pony looks to one another, seeming surprised they’d never thought about it that way.

Starlight gives a laugh that sounds so forced even a deaf person would say, they hear it. “That doesn’t really matter, little one,” she comes closer and I see a hint of anger flash in her eyes. “What matters is we’re all willing to be here now.”

“Actually, it’s a very interesting thing to bring up,” I smirk. “See, you didn’t actually try to see if we wanted to give up our marks until you took them away. So, here’s my question, if we don’t want to be here, are we allowed to take our marks and go?” I deadpan. “Or will you just force us to remain in that shack forever.”

I see a small bead a sweat form on Starlight’s forehead. Good. I’m getting to her. Keep her focused on me and me alone and the fun will go without interruption.

“No. You only have to remain in there until you accept our ideals,” she smiles, though it is faltering ever so slightly. Clearly, she did not anticipate this kind of reaction.

I rub my hoof against my chest. “So, forever then, since I can promise you the seven of us have no intention of staying. Plus,” I look at her with narrowed eyes, “We all have families in our hometown, and I’m just a filly. My daddy and big sister would be heartbroken if they never saw me again because I simply vanished after staying here. Would I be allowed to send a letter to them, or would you keep a child from her family by force? Because, that would mean you are preventing me from being with my family, while other ponies in this town are allowed to be with them. In that sense, if I stayed, I wouldn’t be equal to everypony else in this town, because I wouldn’t be allowed to be with my family.”

That causes slight uncertain murmuring to occur among the gathered ponies.

Starlight glances left and right, giving a shaky laugh. “O-of course not. You’re family can just move here too.”

I smirk. And she’s mine. “So, I can send them a letter to invite them here.”

“Oh, no,” she says flatly, shaking her head. “That can’t happen.”

I frown in confusion, though it’s only an act, but got to play up the part of an innocent, naïve foal. “But, I can still leave once I decide to live here so I can go get them, right?”

Starlight shakes her head. “No, once you choose to stay you... can’t go to get them...” she trails off, seeming to realize too late the flaw in that logic.

“So, let me see if I have this straight,” I say. “If I choose to stay, you will keep me from being able to be with my family, even though you say I’m allowed to have my family so I can be equal to everypony else, but everypony else gets to be with their families except for me, meaning I don’t get to have something everypony else does, thus making myself unequal to every other member of the town.”

I see in my peripheral vision that Dash, AJ, Twilight and Rarity are enjoying seeing as Starlight desperately backpedals, trying to figure out how to make things work with the argument I’ve given her.

After several long moments, I decide to end that bit of her suffering by switching to another topic she won’t enjoy.

“So, just to be clear, every single pony in this town has the same Cutie Mark? Nopony has a different one; they’re all in the vault?”

That seems to calm her down and she smiles, nodding. “Yes. Every single pony has given up their Cutie Mark, which now rests in the vault.”

I smirk, addressing the ponies themselves. “So... does anypony know which of those Cutie Marks is Starlight’s?”

At once, Starlight pales and I love it.

All the other ponies look like they’re about to answer me, before glancing around at each other in confusion.

“We were told you’re all allowed to go back up there to look at your marks and remind yourselves why you gave them up,” I say nonchalantly, relishing the fear and frustration on Starlight face, “so, the earliest of you all must have seen Starlight’s Cutie Mark. What does it look like?”

“This is my Cutie Mark!” Starlight blurts out in fear, indicating to the equal mark on her flank.

Twilight seems to catch on and gives a mocking confused frown. “What? But I thought you said it was Mage Meadowbrook’s staff that gave those marks? How is that your Cutie Mark if you needed to use the staff on yourself to get it?”

Starlight’s anxiety is so fun to watch as the murmurs grow stronger. “It is. I mean, I did. I gave up my mark by using the staff.”

“But, if you gave up your mark using the staff, how is that your Cutie Mark that you gave up?” Fluttershy asks, more out of curiosity than joining in with my plan.

Starlight just looks around, her panic clearly rising as the ponies behind her start doubting her story.

“Okay. Time to end her suffering,” I say after several more moments, smirking. “You’ve already got a dark cloud hanging over your head, why keep going?”

Starlight blinks and looks up and, indeed, there is a dark rain cloud hovering above her head and, before she can do more than acknowledge this, a torrent of water pours down from it as if a bucket was upended.

When it stops, she’s soaking wet. But... that’s not the only thing that’s change.

There’s a collective gasp from the towns ponies. Starlight turns, asking, “What’s wrong?” before her eyes widen as her real Cutie Mark is exposed to them all.

She looks around in, her panic returning fall force.

“Wh-what are you looking at? They’re the problem, not me!” she says, indicating to us.

“Wow. You get exposed, so you try and blame a filly,” I deadpan. “Real mature there, Glimmer.”

“How could you?” Party Favour asks from the back of the crowd.

“You said Cutie Marks were evil!” Double Diamond says, sounding close to sobbing. “You said special talents led to pain and heartache!”

“They do,” Starlight tries desperately. “Don’t you see? Look at them.” she indicates to us, where I’m doing a little dance, Pinkie joining in.

“Oh yeah,” Dash smirks, crossing her forelegs. “They totally look like they’re suffering pain and heartache.”

“Then why?” Sugar Belle walks up to Starlight. “Why did you take ours and give up your own?”

“I can answer that, quite easily,” I stop my little dance and smirk. “You see, Starlight’s special talent is related to magic and spell crafting. If she gave that up, she wouldn’t be able to cast the spell needed to take her own Cutie Mark away in the first place.”

“But the staff has all the magic we need!” Night Glider says in confusion.

I heartily laugh. “That’s the best part. The oh so great Staff of Sameness, is just a stick she found while wandering the desert.”

“Wh-what does it matter?!” Starlight glares at me, before looking to the other ponies. “It's my magic that makes all this possible! You'd all still be living your miserable lives thinking you're better than everypony else if it weren't for my magical abilities! I brought you friendship! I brought you equality! I created harmony!”

“See, that’s where you’re wrong, Glim Glam,” I snicker, before looking out at the ponies. “Did any of you ever think of yourselves as better than others, simply because of your talent?”

Uncertain looks pass over them all, before Double Diamond looks firmly at Starlight. “You lied to us!”

Starlight gives a strained smiles. “So what? E-Everything else I said is true! The only way to be happy is if we're all equal!”

“Except for you,” Party glares.

Starlight turns around, her horn lighting up as she glares... and I hear the sound Spring Trap makes when he catches you in Five Night’s at Freddy’s 3? What?

“Everypony has unique talents and gifts,” Twilight begins, taking a step forward, “and when we share them with each other, that's how rea—”

“QUIET!” Starlight yells, whirling around to glare at the Alicorn, which does shut her up and causes me to giggle.

“You can't have a cutie mark, Starlight!” Sugar Belle says firmly. “Either we're all equal, or none of us are!”

Everypony gathers closer, standing up to Starlight. She looks around, finding no exit, then gives a flash with her horn, causing a barrier to form and shove us all aside and runs off into her house, closing the door behind her.

“Come on!” Double Diamond calls out. “Let's get our cutie marks back!”

We all cheer, “Yeah!” and hurry along after him, heading for the cave where the vault is.

Thankfully, since I know Starlight doesn’t take the Mane 6 (and by default now, my) Cutie Marks out of the vault til the very evening, I know ours are there too.

Sure enough, every single Cutie Mark is there, even the seven most recent additions.

The ponies of the town run up and start hitting it, but they’re not doing much.

“A-hem!” they all stop as I walk towards it, grinning. “Glad I still have enough for a little fun.”

“Step back, everypony,” Twilight calls to the rest of the gathered group. “Screwball can do this, but I’d advise getting out of the way.”

They do so, leaving me standing in front of the glowing Cutie Mark Tetris before me.

I spit into my front hooves and rub them together, before holding my legs up and swinging them in an arch.

At once, a large chuck of the cave lower ceiling breaks off and goes flying at the vault, smashing it and sending every Cutie Mark flying.

As mine returns, I feel a rush of energy flood my being. Once I feel everything is back to its abnormal normal way with me, I float up into the air.

With that, I turn and notice the Mane 6 aren’t around.

I roll my eyes, teleporting to their location, to find their following the path Starlight goes down to escape.

I decide to follow, up until Starlight’s about to enter the cave, before I teleport a large amount of snow on top of her.

She pops out, sees the others and fires a blast of magic at them, but, Twilight having gotten her mark back during the chase, teleports in front of everypony, creating a shield just like the one Starlight used, stopping the spell from making contact.

Starlight stares in disbelief. “Wh– I studied that spell for years! How can you—?”

Twilight shakes her head. “I studied magic for years too! But what I didn't know then was that studying could only take me so far. Each of my friends has taught me something different about myself!” She indicates to them, as Party Favour, Night Glider and Double Diamond start coming within range. “It was their unique gifts and passions and personalities that helped bring out the magic inside of me! I never would have learned that I represent the element of magic without these five! And I certainly wouldn't be here to stop you now!”

Starlight rolls her eyes. “Spare me your sentimental nonsense! I gave these ponies real friendships they never could've had otherwise!”

“How do you know that?!” Double Diamond growls. “You never even gave us a chance!”

Starlight glares, her horn flaring. When the light fades, she’s gone.

“She's getting away!” Dash shouts.

“We'll never find her in there!” Double Diamond shakes his head.

“Well, I probably could,” I shrug, “but I don’t see a point. Her plans are ruined, plus, it’s not like she’s really all that smart. A lot of her plans her kinda proven pretty dumb. I doubt she’d be able to do anything that will be a real problem.”

Twilight shakes her head. “We just have to hope that when she's had a chance to think it over, she realizes that you all have taught her something.”

With that and a few more talks, we head back to the village and celebrate.

Once the party ends, we all head back to the train tracks and wait for the train. It arrives several minutes after we get there, so we board and all sit down in our sits.

I could just teleport back to Ponyville, but I think a train ride will relax me,

Well, Starlight is dealt with and things in that village should be fine from now on. I can’t help but wonder where Starlight went. Did she go back to where she was born? Will she get lost in those caves? Will she eventually return to the village, having actually realized her mistake and be reformed?

Ah, whatever. Either way, I know I won’t have to worry about her being a problem ever again. She may be very magically gifted, but it’s not like she’ll, I dunno, put the entire Space Time Continuum at risk or anything, right?

With that reassure thought, I close my eyes and decide to take a nap for the ride back, glad that soon, I will be able to deal with Spoiled once and for all.

Author's Note

Well, here we go. starting on season 5 and soon, Screwball will be completely free of her horrible excuse for a mother, as will Diamond.

Not really much to say in the author's note here. I'm uploading this after having gone and seen War For the Planet of the Apes, so i guess there's that.

Gotta say, i both do and don't see how it is considered to be meant to lead into the original Planet of the Apes movie. i mean, there are certain points that do suggest that and make sense... but then there are others that don't.

Ah, whatever. if you wanna debate this with me, PM me. don't wanna spoil it for any yet to see it.

okay, that ramble was unneeded, but whatever.

hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Keep Daddy D From Doing Something Stupid? You Realize What You’re asking, Right?

___________________________________________________________

“What is the meaning of this?!”

I lazily lift my head from my Past Sins book to see Spoiled standing in the middle of the living room doorway.

“You’re going to have to be a bit more specific there, Spoiled,” I roll my eyes. “I may be a being of chaos, but I’m not a mind-reader.” Not that your mind is worth reading in the first place.

She stomps up to me and points an accusatory hoof in my face. “Why are you not taking me?”

I slightly raise an eyebrow. “Huh?”

“To the Gala!” she shouts, her nostrils flaring. “Why the princess is inviting you in the first place is beyond logical thinking, but the fact you’re not taking me as your plus one, me, of all ponies?!”

Oh. I deadpan. A few days ago I received an invite from Princess Celestia to this year’s Grand Galloping Gala... and it seems, despite all the shit she’s done, Spoiled thinks I’d honestly intend to bring her along as my plus one instead of who I’ve chosen.

“So, let me see if I understand this right,” I say slowly, teleporting my book back to my room in a puff of pink smoke, “despite the fact that I know for a damn fact that you were fully willing to leave me locked in the hospital without being cured, tried to hide my existence from the world, have treated me like a possession rather than your own flesh and blood, not to mention tried to get rid of me several times and even said you were willing to try and get the princesses to turn me to stone simply for not obeying every stupid little thing you expect of me, you honestly think you have the right to expect me to bring you as my plus one, or that I’d even want you to be my plus one in the first place?”

She nods, firmly. “Yes!”

I just stare at her for several long moments.

“How did Grandma and Grandpa fuck up with you so bad?”

Her right eye twitches. “Excuse me?!”

I float up into the air, my foreleg folded. “I’ve already made my choice, Spoiled and you’re not, nor will you ever be, it. You don’t always get what you want out of life. Deal with it.”

With that, I teleport away to Sugarcube Corner... only to find a massive number boxes stacked all throughout the place.

Looking around, it takes a second for it to click and I facehoof. Okay. Seems that episode’s events have started. Would explain why the bitch chose now to demand I take her.

I look to Pinkie, who has an expression of frustration and disappointment of her face.

Oh, right. She was exicted about Discord placing an order for all the cakes, but then cancelling it.

I blink, before smirking. I know a way to solve Pinkie’s problem and have a bit of amusement at the same time, as well as do some good.

“Don’t worry about it, Pinkie,” I float over to her, grinning. “That order will still be valid.”

She blinks, cocking her head in confusion. “How? Discord cancelled his order.”

“And now my Mommy Dearest will take it instead,” I grin, a check appearing before Pinkie. “Take that to the bank and you’ll be able to get your payment. As for these,” I nod towards the boxes of cakes, which vanish in a flash of white light, “I’ll give them to orphanages, homeless shelters and maybe keep a few for my family.”

Pinkie cocks her head. “Homeless shelters. But, we don’t have those in Equestria.”

I shrug. “They do in the human world. I’m sure the other you will know what to do.”

She blinks, before grinning and nods, grabbing the check and bounding out the door.

With that taken care of, I float out of the bakery to see as Discord teleports away from Fluttershy and Tree Hugger.

Hoh, boy. This could be awkward.

Deciding to try and get him calmed down a bit, I teleport to DD’s dimension, knocking on the door.

There’s a pause, before he opens it. He looks surprised for a moment, before grinning and pulling me into a big hug.

“He-llo, my little Screwy!” he cheers, before holding me outstretched, grinning. “You have a ticket for the Gala, don’t you?”

Whoops. Should’ve seen that coming. This is going to be even more awkward than I thought.

“Um... yeah,” I say, rubbing the back of my neck nervously. “But, you see, I’ve already asked Diamond to be my plus one, so...”

His expression sours and he lets go, before turning back inside. If not for my ability to defy gravity at will, I’d have flopped to the ground.

“Look, DD,” I say, floating in after him, just phasing throught the door when he closes it in my face, “you can’t blame or be mad at anypony for not inviting you as their plus one. One, you didn’t give any indication you were interested until today and two, you’re invite is just late.”

He gives me a look as I look around, noticing I got here after he increased the number of dust bunnies under the furniture and dirtied the windows and the dishes. “And just how would you know that, daughter of mine?”

As if on cue, a cry of alarm comes from outside.

I point a hoof over my shoulder at the door, a deadpan expression on my face.

We teleport outside to see the mail pony with the snap with a heart Cutie Mark floating uncontrollably through the distorted space that makes up Discord’s realm.

Discord reaches out an arm and pulls him in. “Are you perhaps looking for me?”

“Are you...” the pony takes out the envelope and reads the front before looking to him again, “Disthcord, our current resthident? I can’t find any sthtreet numbers in thisth placeth.”

Discord takes the letter, opening it to reveal his ticket. “My ticket to the Grand Gallapoing Gala,” he cheers, showing the ticket to the mail pony. “I was invited after all!” at once, his mood changes as he narrows his eyes, moving his head til he’s nose to nose with the pony. “Why is this so late?”

“W-well, I got a little lostht after I esthcaped the flying badgersth,” the mail pony stutters. “Can you point me in the direction of the bottomlessth pit? I think I can make my way back from there.”

“Oh, over there,” Discord say uninterested, waving his paw in a general direction as he lets the pony go, causing them to float away again, “somewhere. Just go over there.”

I give Discord a disaproviing look as he walks away, focused only on himself as the mail pony is grabbed by some creature I’m not going to bother trying to guess.

I shake my head, teleporting in front of the odd creature, a large mallet appearing above me that swings down, whacking it in the head.

The creature drops the mail pony, disoriented.

I grab the mail pony in my magic, apoligize for what he’s been put through and teleport him back to where he works. Poor guy. I never did find out what happened to him in the show. Probably better that way, to be honest. I doubt Discord went back to save him.

___________________________________________________________

“We’re here! We’re here! We made it to the Gala!”

“You never told me they’d be here too,” Diamond grumbles as the CMC go by with their big sisters. Diamond’s wearing a long bluish-grey silk dress that stops just above her waist with a bet of diamonds and pink highlights at the bottom ends, a broach around her neck with a diamond in the centre and pink fancy shoes on her front hooves.

I roll my eyes, before nodding to the door, where Discord and The Smooze have just come in. “Trust me, sis, you should be more concerned with Discord’s plus one than the Element Bearers’.” I myself am just wearing a plain blue dress that goes to my waist and that’s all.

Diamond makes a disgusted face. “What is that thing?”

“It’s called The Smooze,” I say, waving a hoof. “Though, trust me, it’s better to have around than the original.”

She looks to me with a mixture of curiosity, horror and disgust. “There was another one of those things?”

I nod. “Yeah and, trust me, the less you know, the better off you are. I can shrug it off because, well, I’m me. You’d probably be traumatized by the idea for the rest of your life. Frankly, anypony would.”

She gives me an uncertain expression, before nodding slowly. “I’ll... take your word on that.”

After a while, the lights go out and I turn, only to facehoof. Oh no, not Discord’s failed attempts at comedy. This is gonna hurt.

“Check, check, check. Is this thing on?” he says into the mic, before looking out at everypony. “Good evening, fillies and germs! I just flew into Canterlot, and wow, are my interspecies parts tired!”

The sound of a rimshot goes off in the background, followed by silence.

Diamond leans a little closer to me, whispering, “Was... that meant to be a joke?”

I groan, my hoof still planted on my face. “Yes. Yes, it was.”

A watermelon appears on a stool and Discord is dressed in a fedora, a white a red striped shirt under a black vest. He taps the melon, saying, “Knock knock!” followed by silence.

Discord looks out the crowd. “You’re supposed to say "Who’s there?"! This is the most basic of jokes!” He pulls out a hammer and smashes the melon.

“You’re the most basic of jokes,” Maud says from nearby, causing everypony to start laughing.

Even Diamond’s chuckling. “Now, that was funny.”

“What is that?!” Twilight cries and I look behind, only to groan. Right. Forgot about this part.

I levitate myself and Diamond up onto one of the chandeliers to avoid The Smooze.

“Now that I think about it, this is kinda like what happened last time,” I say, looking around at the hall flooded with green goop. “Luckily it’s just in here... for the moment.”

We watch everything play out, myself giggling when Tree Hugger starts her meditative thing to calm The Smooze, while Diamond just looks on in bewilderment.

As everything plays out, even Discord ripping open a hole in reality leading to that weird puppet pony world, Diamond gives me an odd look.

“Aren’t you, like, going to stop him?”

I shake my head, giving a bored expression as I look down at The Smooze hurrying after the shiny orb Discord throws, resting my head on a hoof. “It’ll work itself out. Doesn’t make me any less disappointed with his behaviour, though. Even good, he’s still got a lot to learn.”

“Did you really think I’d abandon you just because I have a new friend?!” Fluttershy demands.

Oh boy. This isn’t gonna be pleasant to sit through.

Discord glares at her. “Yes, because that’s what you did!”

“No, Discord!” Fluttershy shakes her head firmly. “I invited a friend to a party! I didn’t abandon you! What if you had a friend that you could discuss chaos-based magic with? Would that mean we weren’t friends anymore?!”

Well, technically he already does, with me, but does that quite count as friendship when it’s a kinda father/daughter thing? Well, I guess, technically, parents can be friends with their children and... Oh, whatever.

“Uh...” Discord stutter, before noticing me giving him a disapproving look from above. “No, I suppose not. It would just mean that I’d have different friends for different things...” I shake my head as his expression shows he finally gets it. “Oh, oh, dear, it looks like I’ve perhaps overreacted just a skosh.”

Diamond looks to me, confused. “Did he really not get that idea?”

I roll my eyes. “Eeyup. You nailed it on the head.”

“Hey!” I blink, before blushing as I notice Discord is now sporting a nail in his cranium.

I giggle sheepishly. “Uh, oops. Sorry ‘bout that.”

A short while later, we’re hanging near Twilight and Celestia because I know what’s coming and know Diamond should find it amusing. Or shocking. Either way, I’ll be amused.

“I’m sorry, Princess Celestia,” Twilight says, looking away. “I thought I could give you a break tonight, but it turns out I was in over my head.”

Celestia just smiles. “You have nothing to apologize for. This has been the most fun Gala in years!”

Diamond’s mouth hangs open as Twilight says, I know, it was a—What?! But there was ooze all over the place! And one of the guests threatened to send somepony to another dimension!”

Celesita grins. “I know! Can you imagine how dull it would have been if I hadn’t invited Discord?” I burst out laughing as Twilight seems to freeze up, her brain just not able to process what Celestia just said. “Come on! Whoo! The night is still young!”

I look to Diamond, who still has her mouth hanging open and seems in a shocked state, much like Twilight.

I giggle, before bucking her in the ass. This knocks her over and out of her trance.

“Guh, what?” she asks, shaking her head a bit.

“Come on, sis!” I cheer, pulling her along with my tail wrapped around her body as I pull her into the air. “Just like the princess said, the night is still young! Whoo!”

Author's Note

Okay. Getting very close to where Screwball will be clueless as to future events.

Next chapter, a certain anniversary happens.

Okay, gonna make this brief as i've actually go the next chapter ready to post and will be doing so right after wrapping up this author's notes.

Dunno if i really did all i could here, but it's how i felt i wanted things to go. I hope it satisfies.

Anyway, that's it for this chapter. Next chapter will be up in a few minutes, so you'll be able to read this one and move right on to the next.

see ya soon

The Bitch is Busted!

___________________________________________________________

I yawn as I walk out of my room and walk downstairs for breakfast.

Sitting down, I see my usual eggs, bacon (real), and cameral ice cream covered pancakes are sitting in my spot.

I raise an eyebrow at the plate and it hops onto the table, where it belongs.

As I take my seat, I sigh, thinking about how tiring the last few days have been. With the last couple days, I’ve been somewhat able to relax. Despite my having to go around town and fixing the mass damages by both the yaks and the Bugbear, things have been quiet.

I didn’t bother attending the Grand Equestria Summit, though I did make sure they kept the Pony part out of the name. When you think about it, calling it the Grand Equestia Pony Summit, makes it sound very exclusive to non-ponies, of which there were several there. Kinda racist, really.

The looks of worry that played over the princesses faces when I pointed this out to them was both priceless... and groan-inducing. Seriously, Celestia’s been ruling on her own for a thousand years and such a thing didn’t occur to her? Not even once?

Whatever the case, it went as you’d expect, with the only change being the name. I spent the time of the summit just hanging around Ponyville or popping into the EQG world for a while.

As for when the Sister Hooves Social came around, I was both glad and angry still at Spoiled from forbidding Diamond from taking part in something that didn’t further Spoiled’s own status.

God, I can’t wait for her to get her just rewards and leave already.

“Victory is key. Something you’re sister clearly understands better than you.”

Oh, great. This is a fine start to my morning.

I look away from my breakfast to see Spoiled walk in and haughtily take her seat before her breakfast is set in front of her.

I give her a disinterested look. “You have little reason or right to lecture me, Spoiled Milk.”

Her eye twitched as we stared each other down. I’d recently learned the bitch’s given name and it fits so perfectly. The whole time she’s been here, she’s made living with her as unpleasant as drinking spoiled milk.

She huffs, sticking her nose into the air. “Once Diamond Tiara is Student Pony President again, maybe you’ll finally start to understand how to act.”

I snort. “Not likely. By the way, you came up with that position, correct?” At her nod, I continue. “Do you believe only ponies are ever going to that school, or are you just proving how much of a racist cunt you are and trying to say that anything but ponies are unworthy of high positions of power of any kind?”

She chokes on her cereal and begins coughing.

I finish my breakfast and head out as Randolph comes over, trying to help Spoiled clear her airways.

Yep. Today’s the day. Well, okay, tomorrow is, technically, when Diamond and I will finally be free of that wench.

Today is the day of the Election and the beginning of the events of Crusaders of the Lost Mark.

I am both overjoyed, as well as honestly kind of anxious. Not only am I worried about keeping the timeline up to code to make sure Diamond gets reformed completely, but I’m nearing the last of my knowledge of the show’s flow.

I mean, the last episode I saw was when Twi and Flutters go off to solve their friendship problem. Beyond that, I’m clueless and have no idea what to expect.

I mean, I’m certain as ever that Starlight isn’t going to be a problem, but with only three episodes left unaired before I ended up here as Screwball, I literally have no idea what the finale will be, nor how many days there are between Twi and Flutters heading off on their Friendship Mission, episode twenty-four and then the finale.

Heck, I don’t even know how many days the finale will consist of. It could be a week, only a few hours, I’ve no clue and, it both excites and terrifies me, none of which helps my worries about keeping the timeline in check for Diamond.

I stop in the middle of the road and do Cadance’s breathing exercise. It works and I can calm down a bit.

Alright, Screwball. You’ve just gotta make sure things go okay. Once Diamond’s future is safe, you don’t need to fret.

To be honest, that is one of the things that still surprises me, as much as I’m worried about what the finale entails, it will actually be a bit of a relief to not know what needs to happen. I can’t make a mistake if I don’t know what the outcome should be, after all.

With that thought firmly in mind, I decide to go over the evidence I have of Spoiled. A condensed version for now, of course. There’s so much, there’s no way I could go over all of it in under just forty-eight hours.

Once Diamond stands up to Spoiled, Daddy will receive a package containing all the crystals that hold the footage of what she’s put Diamond and even myself through both before and since Discord first got out of his stone prison.

Knowing Daddy, once he sees even just some of that shit, he’ll be horrified and want to get Spoiled out of our lives as much as I do. Of course, he won’t actually receive it until the part where Diamond stands up to the bitch, so he’ll also see how little Spoiled thinks of Apple Bloom and the other Crusaders.

It’s Apple Bloom, however, who will grab his attention the most, what with them and our family being such strong business partners. Frankly, I’m a little surprised Bloom hasn’t told AJ, Big Mac or Granny about Spoiled til now.

Heck, from what I can tell, Spoiled has even pretty much said to their faces, if somewhat subtly, how little she thinks of them when they were younger.

At least, I think that’s what happened. I’ve only gotten scraps of it from here and there. I’d need to talk with AJ or Mac themselves to find out and they’ve been kinda busy lately.

As I walk into school, I see Diamond and Silver sitting haughtily at their desks.

Oh, boy. This is gonna hurt... probably Diamond more than me, really, but still.

___________________________________________________________

“WHAT?!” Diamond screams from within the school house, before coming back outside, her expression shock and hurt. “One vote?!”

I’m standing next to Silver Spoon as Diamond comes over. “Silver Spoon, Screwball, you didn’t vote for me?”

“No. I didn’t,” Silver says firmly.

“Sorry, sis,” I shrug. “We may be sisters, but I’d prefer new playground equipment over a statue of you in its place.”

Diamond seems to accept my reason, but turns to her friend. “But you’re my best friend!”

Silver Spoon gives her a disapproving looking. “Am I? ‘Cause I tried to help by mentioning your ‘surprise’ statue, and suddenly I wasn’t even allowed to speak! You could have actually won this election if you just listened to me. You wanna know how?” she moves closer and shuts Diamond’s open-hanging mouth. “Sorry. I’m not allowed to speak.”

Diamond looks at her for a moment, before leaping into the air, screaming and runs off.

I decide to follow the Crusaders discreetly. After all, while I may not be able to help Diamond now, my keeping a record of Spoiled’s actions will save her in the long run.

My heart breaks as I hear Diamond poor her heart out in her song, while I also feel pure rage at Spoiled.

Oh, and don’t think I didn’t investigate the whole Statue of Diamond Tiara thing, either. Oh, no. I looked into that.

Seeing as Spoiled saw it as what would happen once Diamond won the election, she used school funds to pay for the statue. Would explain why she tells Pip there’s no money in the budget for something the school needs, yet Silver Spoon pointed out the school board would be the ones putting that statue where the playground equipment should be.

Then again, she could’ve easily just been saying that because of how little she thinks of him and wanted to make him feel like a failure. Don’t think I didn’t notice when she called him a “transplant from Trottingham” in the episode.

So, yeah, embezzling school funds can be added to the already long list of charges she’ll be facing after tomorrow.

Once Diamond’s done singing, I head home. I tell Randolph I won’t be eating dinner tonight because I don’t feel hungry and head for my room.

I know Daddy can tell something’s on my mind. He hasn’t even seen Diamond, who was too ashamed to show her face at dinner either. With both of us refusing to eat, he must know something’s up.

I honestly feel bad for him when he finds out the truth. It won’t be an easy thing to understand, but, if our family is going to get past this and move on with our lives, it needs to happen.

___________________________________________________________

“Everypony, I have an announcement!”

I turn around, along with the rest of the class and Miss Cheerilee to see Diamond standing before us, the CMC right behind her.

Finally. I’ve been waiting since I first learned who my pony family is for this moment.

“Diamond Tiara!” Apple Bloom calls out, not actually knowing what it is Diamond is going to say. I’m pretty sure she was going to say something different, after the song the CMC sang with her on the way here. “Think hard about the choice you’re makin’ right now!”

“You can be a better pony!” Scootaloo further encourages.

As Diamond opens, her mouth, however, “Diamond Tiara!”

We all turn to see Spoiled standing in the doorway. “I just happened to be here for the school board meeting, and this is what I see when we adjourn?” She walks out, passing the CMC with a disgusted look. “My daughter associating with confused, insignificant lowlifes? Socializing with their kind is not how you move up in Equestria!”

Please hurry and stand up to her, Diamond. I’m really struggling not to turn into Godzilla and just stomp on her already!

“Come, Diamond Tiara!”

“No, mother!”

Spoiled Rich stops and turns around, giving Diamond a very angry expression. “Excuse me?!”

Diamond steps forward, her expression firm. “You’ve spent your life acting like a high horse and raised me to follow in your hoofprints!” she wavers for a moment. “At first I thought this was fine,” her resolve returns and she glares firmly, “but then I finally realized I wanted something you don’t have – friends!

Everypony else gasps, while I’m just smirking.

Spoiled gets a nervous look, likely because she sees Diamond is thinking for herself and not just whatever Spoiled wants, before she looks sternly at Diamond. “That’s enough, Diamond Tiara! Step away from those blank flanks!”

Oh, yeah. Real smart, Spoiled. Use that term in a derogatory manner about the siblings of several ponies well-known in town for having SAVED EQUESTRIA MULTIPLE TIMES. You just love digging your grave deeper, don’t you?

Diamond looks to the CMC, smiling. “These are the Cutie Mark Crusaders, and they are my friends!” She looks firmly at Spoiled. “You need to stop calling them such mean and hurtful names! They are working harder to get their cutie marks than anypony I’ve ever seen! And they will get them exactly when they discover their true talent, which I guarantee will be amazing! Now, will you please deliver this to father?” she finishes by holding out a note to Spoiled.

The bitch looks uncertain for a moment, before she notices my sly grin. “Yes, of course, dear...”

She takes the note and starts to head off.

I grin, sending the crystals to Daddy. I can’t wait to get home and see what happens.

___________________________________________________________

“How can you be this way?!” Daddy demands as he stands protectively in front of Diamond, whilst I float by his head, my forelegs folded, a cold smirk on my face.

Spoiled looks from him to me, worry etched deep into her face. “Rich, you can’t honestly believe everything that,” she points at me, “told you, right?”

He snorts. “Screwball didn’t have to tell me anything. I saw the footage, Spoiled. I haven’t even seen all of it, just the points marked as priority cliff notes and those alone show I’ve been living a lie for years!”

“Rich, let me explain clearly—” Spoiled says, in a tone that I honestly feels in condescending.

“You’ve tried to mould Diamond solely to suit your own ends, not allowed her to make her own choices, made her feel worthless for even the smallest failures instead of trying to help her learn from them, insulted the youngest member of my family’s best partners and friends and worst of all, you tried to hide Screwball’s original condition from the public, just so she wouldn’t taint your own reputation!” he cuts her off with a snarl, before taking several long, deep breathes. “I don’t know what happened to the mare I fell in love with, but you clearly aren’t her!”

Spoiled gets a slight frown, one she’s given both myself and Diamond many a times when we weren’t living up to her standards (meaning it was the only look she ever gave me). “Now, Rich, be civil about this. I have merely tried my best to make sure Diamond does not make the wrong choices in life and goes far.”

“By belittling her for losing the Flag Carrying Competition?” he asked with a mockingly raised eyebrow. “By telling her off for joining Screwball last year in the Sister Hooves Social? By making her feel like she failed us by not becoming Student Pony President at her school? By making her feel like I won’t love her if she doesn’t do every single thing you say the way you say it?!” he was screaming by that last part.

Spoiled glares at me. “This is all her fault, don’t you see? Before she came after Discord’s attack, we were all fine.”

“No,” Daddy shakes his head, before giving me a warm smile. “She’s been fighting for our family, to make us better ponies.” He looks back to Spoiled with a scowl. “I want you out of this house, now!”

She stares at him, open-mouthed. “What?! You can’t be serious?!”

“I’ll pay for you to stay in a hotel somewhere here in town until you find your own place,” he grunts, pulling Diamond into a hug, before returning a glare at the mare before us. “I will not, however, have you living under the same roof as my daughters until you can sort out whatever is wrong with you.”

She stares at him in absolute shock, before a downright animalistic snarl forms on her face. “You DARE?! Without me, this family would be associating with gutter trash! Why, you’d probably be living on that putrid farm with those worthless farmers!”

Oh, shit! She did not just go there. I can actually see a vein throbbing on Daddy’s forehead.

“Those worthless farmers are the whole reason my family is where it is today, you... you...!” Despite his rage, he seems to be remembering Diamond and I are in the room, thus is stopping himself from saying whatever vulgar thing he was about to address Spoiled as.

I wouldn’t have minded myself, but Diamond is far younger in mind than I am, so keeping her away from such language is probably for the best.

“Go, Spoiled!” he says quietly, but coldly. “I don’t want to see you in this house or near my daughters until you have your head on straight!”

“Don’t worry about packing,” I say, just as coldly, her luggage containing all her personal possessions appearing next to her in a flash of white light. “Don’t let the door hit your fat flank on the way out.”

She just glares between Daddy and me in shock for several long moments, before thrusting her nose in the air. “Fine, Filthy! You really do live up to your name! See you in court!”

With that she turns away and stomps off.

As a final jab, I levitate her luggage and throw it at her, shouting, “Carry it yerself, ya saggy bag!”

“Screwball, language!” Daddy snaps.

“Sorry, Daddy,” I say, feeling a little bit sorry. I shouldn’t have said that right in front of Diamond.

He heaves a heavy sigh, before pulling Diamond and I into a hug, holding us close. “No. I’m sorry. Sorry I didn’t see how horrible a mare Spoiled had become and leaving you two to suffer under her like that.”

“Diamond suffered worse than me,” I say glumly. “I could avoid any stupid actions Spoiled took against me, but sis...”

Diamond sniffles.

We remain silent for a moment, just holding each other.

After some time, Daddy suggests we all go to bed and that we should all sleep together tonight. I can’t find any reason to disagree and Diamond is more than happy for the comfort.

She told me, back before Spoiled took over so much of Diamond’s life, back when Diamond still didn’t have her Cutie Mark, she and Daddy would sometimes do that.

As we head up to Daddy’s room, I sense Spoiled is no longer on the property and activate the ward spells I’ve been waiting so long to put up.

Now, Spoiled won’t be able to set hoof on this property without mine, Diamond and Daddy’s permission.

We all wash up, have a small meal in Daddy’s room Randolph brings in, then all snuggle up in Daddy’s bed, Diamond and I held in his forelegs.

True, dealing with the courts won’t be a walk in the park, even with all I have against Spoiled and it’ll be a rough time, but, I know it will be worth it in the end and the three of us will be far better off for it.

But, that’s for later. For now, I’m just going to enjoy being with my daddy and big sister, together, finally able to be ourselves around each other.

Author's Note

YES! Finally, the bitch gets what she deserves.

Sadly, it isn't completely over. the court hearings are still needed to be done, but i can work on those no problem.

I feel i could've done more with the scene of filthy having found out and confronting spoiled about it, but, eh.

anyway, from here on, til Rara comes, Screwball won't be interacting with the episodes (as far as i'm aware) due to the court hearings. Look forward to those, as Spoiled's deeds are laid out clearly.

Hope you enjoyed this and look forward to Spoiled FINALLY being permanently out of the Rich Family's lives.

Til next time, later everypony

Well... at least she’s out of our hair for now

___________________________________________________________

“I call my client’s wife, Spoiled to the stand,” the tan unicorn mare with a quill for a Cutie Mark and dressed in a fine blue suit and wearing wired-rimmed glasses says.

We are currently in a courtroom in Canterlot.

Three months have passed since the CMC got their Cutie Marks and Diamond and I can both stand on the same side against Spoiled, along with our father.

True to her word, Spoiled made it a court case. As you can imagine, she did not take the idea of being shut out from our lives well. Now, normally, this would be because the mother loves her child/children very much and can’t bear to be without them in her life somehow.

Well, the latter part about not wanting us, or rather Diamond, out of her life is true enough... but not out of love.

Likely I think because Discord had a claw in it, word spread pretty damn quickly about Spoiled being kicked out of our home and the bare minimum of why.

With that hanging over her head, Spoiled would need a good back-up to ensure her life still goes as smoothly and wealthy as she feels she is entitled to, which means utilizing Diamond’s special talent for making others do what she wants.

What she did not expect was that Diamond was so firmly siding with me in the matter. No lie, the look on her face when Diamond refused to help her in the case, it was like she’d just been told the sky is brown.

So, we’re now in the courtroom for the trail of both Spoiled’s actions and the custody battle of who gets Diamond.

Yeah, like you’re anymore surprised than I am that Spoiled didn’t care if Dad kept me himself.

Spoiled walks up to the podium and takes a sat with a huff, a smug look of superiority on her face.

Dad’s lawyer, Pointed Answer, looks firmly at her as she walks up. “Mrs Rich, you claim everything you did regarding your foals was for the better, is that correct?”

Spoiled sniffs. “Indeed. I only had Diamond Tiara’s best interests in mind.”

Pointed raises an eyebrow. “And your other daughter, Lilac, who now goes by the name Screwball? You had her best interests in mind as well?”

Spoiled fauns shook. “Why would I not? Regardless of how she feels about me, she is my own flesh and blood.”

“Interesting,” Pointed says, before looking away. “So, it was in Screwball’s best interests to be locked away and her identity hidden from the world until after Discord first returned?”

Spoiled remains aggravatingly calm. “Of course. Her condition was quite severe. I didn’t want her to lose her foalhood because she would be used as a test subject for treatment that might not even work.”

Pointed pushes her glasses up a little on her nose. “Strange, as just minutes ago, Doctor Stable said, under oath, I might add, that you threatened to have his discredited and fired from his job if he ever uttered a word about you’re second daughter, and expressly told him to make sure your own husband at the time didn’t know the full extent of her condition. Was that also done in your daughter’s best interest, when she was unable to make even cognitive thought at the time?”

“Objection!” Spoiled’s lawyer, a grey unicorn stallion with a black mane, wearing a black suit, with a Cutie Mark of a shredded note called, standing up.

“Overruled,” the judge says, shaking his head, before nodding for Pointed to continue.

Pointed nods her thanks before returning to look at Spoiled. “You claim to have had your daughters’ best interests at heart, yet we have testimonies from both of them stating quite a different tale. Screwball has mentioned that, on many occasions, you demanded she obey any command you give her, even if it would’ve caused harm to her social life. Diamond Tiara has said the same, but with her being less able to resist your demands, as she did not have Screwball’s way of getting out of problems with her Chaos Magic.

Furthermore, Diamond has stated that you grilled her on the idea that, not only would she not get anywhere in life if she did not follow everything you told her to do, right down to the letter, but that her father would no longer love her. You grilled this into her for everything, her accomplishments and any small failings she met along the way, including something as trivial as losing her job as head of her school’s newspaper and the election for Student Pony President.”

Pointed gives Spoiled a frown.

“You instilled a fear into your own child that, if she lost a simple class election, her father would no longer love her. Please, Mrs Rich, explain how that, in even the smallest sense, sounds like it is in the best interests of you daughter? Because, to me, that sounds like foalabuse.”

Spoiled keeps her expression calm, but I have it on good authority that she got angrier and more anxious as Pointed went on.

Let’s just say, I made sure a certain one of three ponies was put on the jury and has been having a telepathic conversation with me since the trail began.

Spoiled says nothing for several long moments, before closing her eyes. “Diamond took that the wrong way. I never meant for her to think her father would not love her if she failed. I meant for her to learn that he would be disappointed if she failed because of her actions.”

“Actions you yourself, instilled into Diamond as being how she should treat others and how to get what she wants?” Pointed interjected.

Spoiled snorted. “You do not live as high class a life as my family, Miss Answer. You cannot begin to understand how our lives work.”

“So, you say because you were part of a wealthy family, you could act differently to others?”

Spoiled gave a slight nod.

Pointed closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and turned to head back to her seat. “No further questions for now, Your Honour.”

The judge nodded and Spoiled returned to her seat, before he looked to Spoiled’s lawyer. “Paper Shreds, do you have a witness to call.”

The grey pony got up, a smug smirk on his face. “Yes, Your Honour. I call Screwball Rich to the stand.”

I blink, glancing to Daddy and Diamond sitting next to me, who look as surprised as I do.

“Miss Rich?” the judge says, indicating to the stand. “If you please?”

I cock an eyebrow. Well, this should be interesting.

I float into the air over to the stand and take my seat, raising my right hoof and vowing to only speak the truth... which, now that I think about it, due to my nature and origins, could backfire on me if I’m not too careful.

Whoops.

Shreds walks up to me, the smuggest grin on his face. “Miss Screwball, is it not true that you loath your mother?”

I cock an eyebrow, before shrugging, folding my forelegs. “Yeah, I hate her guts. Everypony in Ponyville knows that. It’s not exactly a hidden secret or anything.”

“And you have power on par with the Lord of Chaos, able to manipulate reality itself, do you not?”

I hesitate. “Well... not exactly. See, he was born into being as Chaos. I only got my powers and status as a being of chaos because he screwed up one small thing and I’m the unintended side effect. I’ve been able to outsmart him a few times and have been able to put certain things into place he can’t undo, but I’m nowhere near as powerful as DD.”

He cocks an eyebrow. “DD?”

“Well, yeah,” I say casually. “It’s short for Daddy Discord. Since he helped me pretty much come to life after old Spoiled Bitch over there left me to rot in the hospital, he’s kinda like a second dad to me.”

“Objection,” Pointed calls out calmly. “The witness’s relationship with the Lord of Chaos is not relevant.”

“Sustained,” the judge nods, before giving Shreds a firm look. “Return to the matter at hoof.”

Shreds gives an annoyed glare towards Pointed, before continuing on. “So, despite not being as powerful as the Lord of Chaos, you do still posses many abilities similar to his own. Does this include the power to alter the memories of others?”

I blink, before wilting a bit. Ah, crap. Gotta be honest.

I look down, muttering quietly, “Yes.”

I can tell without even looking up that a spark just entered his eyes. “And yet, you say Diamond suffered under her mother’s hoof. How can we know you didn’t simply alter memories of being with your mother to convince Diamond Tiara that her mother is cold, when she is in fact, a loving being, so that she’d hate her as much as you do?”

That pulls me right out of my little funk as I burst into laughter.

After a few moments, I manage to get my words out. “L—l— loving being? Seriously?” I laugh again, before finally getting enough control to talk, if still struggling not to laugh. “Whe-when she dumped me in the hospital and told Diamond I’m evil, that I’d ruined Diamond’s life and make her unhappy? When she got angry at Diamond for wanting to spend Hearth’s Warming with me instead of going to some snobby party where everypony would just flaunt their wealth? When she chastised Diamond for joining me in the Sister Hooves Social? You call that the actions of a “loving being”? Clearly, our ideas of what counts for love is very different, Shreds.”

His right eyebrow twitches. Very passive-aggressively, he reaches up to straighten his tie. “I would rather you treat me with respect and call me Mr. Paper, Miss Rich.”

I snort, leaning back. “Yeah, and Spoiled wanted me to treat her like she was the best mother in the world for acting like I didn’t exist. Sorry, Shreds, but no rule states I gotta call you Mr anything.”

There’s small murmurs of laughter from within the room, before the judge calls for order, then instructs me to go on.

“So, I don’t have even the smallest ounce of love for that mare,” I say, tossing my hair back, looking pointedly at Shreds. “Doesn’t change the fact that she’s a horrible excuse for a mother and treated her own children like objects, rather than her own flesh and blood.”

“The nerve!” Spoiled growls, before the judge hushes her.

Shreds just smiles. “You still haven’t answered my question, Miss Rich. Did you use your powers to change your sister’s memories, or not?”

My slack attitude shifts at I glare dangers at him... oops. I’m literally glaring dangers, as several appear right before him, causing him to yelp in fright.

“Sorry! Sorry!” I call out, wiping them away with a wave of my hoof. “Yeah, one of the problems with my powers is I can subconsciously do things if they relate to a term of phrase. Glaring dangers, for example, meaning... well, you get the idea. However,” my apologetic expression returns to a glare, “I would and never have used that power, here in Equestria. In this world, I have never altered the mind of a single being, and believe me, there are several who damn well were asking for it.”

He frowns, both looking confused and curious. “So, you say you’ve never used them in Equestria? Have you ever used them on anypony?”

At once, I sag. Crap.

I look away, shame coming to my face. “Well, I can’t say I’ve never used it. Though, I’ve certainly never used it on anypony.”

Which, in my defence, is true enough. Whether they had been born human or been Sirens turned into humans when forced through the mirror, The Dazzling weren’t ponies, nor had I done it to them in this world, so I am being honest when I say I’ve never altered the memories of any pony here in this world.

The glint has returned to Shreds’ eyes. “So, you claim your mother is bad, yet you have willingly, and knowingly altered the mind or minds of others? How can you claim innocence, when you have that on your conscience?”

“I didn’t mean for her to get hurt by it!” I blurt out, feeling tears welling in my eyes. “I had no idea she existed! I didn’t know making them go after someone that looks like her would...”

I never meant for it. I never wanted to hurt an innocent life.

“Objection!” Pointed’s firm shout pulls me out of it and I look up to see her glaring daggers at Shreds. “Your Honour, this isn’t about anything the witness has done in her own past. This is just mentally attacking a child for events she likely had no intended part in.”

“Sustained,” the judge gives a stern stare to Shreds. “One more incident like that, Mr. Shreds, and you’ll be held in contempt of this court.”

“Of course, Your Honour,” Shreds nods, though I can see an evil glint in his eyes as he returns to looking at me. “So, Miss Rich, just why do you feel your mother is such a horrible being?”

After a few moments to calm myself down and push my guilt about what happened in the EQG world aside, I take a few deep breaths, before glaring coldly at the stallion.

“I don’t need to say anything. Those crystals contain filmed footage of anything and everything that I could state why that mare,” I glance briefly at Spoiled, “is a horrible pony and was a terrible mother to both myself and especially Diamond. And they’ve been checked be several unicorns and the princesses themselves. They’re real. I didn’t merely think, “Ya know, I hate my mom. I’ll created an illusion of her being horrible to both my sister and I to get her in trouble” and then set anything up. What’s on the footage in those crystals is real. I don’t need to defend myself for that in any way at all.”

He looks annoyed, before snorting and heading back to his seat. “No further questions, Your Honour.”

I sigh, moving to take my seat.

Pointed gets back up and calls Spoiled to the stands again.

The next couple minutes are spent watching the footage on the crystals.

I won’t lie, hearing from my spy in the jury about the emotions Spoiled was going through as each of the selected videos plays was glorious.

She went from anger, annoyance, fear, disgust, indignant, a whole slew of emotions. Oh, it was wonderful.

The reactions of the courtroom were something else though. Oh, there was anger, fear and disgust, but for whole different reasons, along with much else.

After they were all finished being shown, the jury was adjourned to make their decision.

Meanwhile, Diamond, Dad and I exited the courtroom along with everyone else to await being called back for the jury’s answer.

When we got out, Diamond and Dad hugged me, silently asking just what had upset me so much back there.

Finding a more private place to talk, I told them the cliff notes, without actually telling Dad about the EQG world, only that it was another world I’d visited using my powers.

Diamond knew about that world’s version of Luna’s daughter, but not my connection.

They both comforted me, until I was okay to returning to the hall with everypony else.

And, I’ll give you three guesses who had the gall to come up to us, acting like everything was fine.

“I am so looking forward to the verdict,” Spoiled chortles, looking at Diamond with what I bet she thinks is a warm smile, but looks more like a sinister sneer. “I know you think, showing those phony filmings of us, is going to win this for you, but I can assure you, once this is all over, the claims you two,” she looks from Dad to me, “keep insisting on having against me will be known as Fake News. Then Diamond and I can live a happy, wealthy life, without you two trying to taint it.”

“The only one tainted is you, Spoiled,” Dad glares at her. “How can you defend what you did to our daughters and act like everything is fine?”

Spoiled gives him a pitying look. “Because, my dear husband, I am in the right. You only believe you are in the right because she,” she points to me, “is an evil demon that has polluted your mind beyond help.”

“There were witnesses, you wench!” I snarl. “The CMC, the Element Bearers, Cheerilee, so many calling you out, yet you think you’re going to win? Seriously? Are you that blind?”

“Yes,” Spoiled says, looking away with a frown, clearly not answer my question. “That teacher needs to learn her place. Once this is over, she’ll be losing her job and I’ll get a proper teacher in that school. One who won’t let the filth have so much leverage.”

It takes everything I have to not obliterate her right here and now. She dares threaten to take Cheerilee’s job?! Is she fucking serious?! And did she just say she’d have her replaced with a teacher who’d treat non-rich ponies like garbage?!

Members of the School Board are here today and she honestly thinks they’ll just let her keep being the head after what they’ve heard and seen?!

The three of us move away from her, if only so we don’t have to bear her presence again until we return to the courtroom.

After about an hour, we’re all called back into the courtroom. We take our seats as the jury takes their place.

“Jury, have you all come to a verdict?” the judge asks.

A pale green Earth Pony stallion stands up, holding several sheets of paper in a hoof. “We find Mrs Spoiled Rich guilty of foal-neglect and abuse and that all custody rights should go to Mr. Filthy Rich.”

“WHAT?!” Spoiled stares at the stallion in shock and fury.

“It is settled then,” the judge makes the verdict official. “I award full custody of Diamond Tiara and Screwball to Filthy Rich. Furthermore, Mrs Rich will be under a restraining order and is not allowed within twenty yards of either filly and a sum of one third of the Rich fortune will be transferred to her personal bank account for home expenses and to aid in paying for the therapy. Other matters will be discussed two weeks after Hearth Warming. Case dismissed.”

Yeah. Sadly, I couldn’t get my full wish that she be completely out of our lives permanently, but the chances she’s ever be cleared is zero. Let’s just say her doctor is someone from Ponyville who will easily be able to tell if she’s lying about being in the right state of mind.

___________________________________________________________

“I can’t believe you still have to give her all that money!” Apple Bloom says angrily, stomping a hoof.

We’re on the train headed back to Ponyville. Since Diamond is friends with the CMC now, we were all in the same cart. Princess Twilight and the other Element Bearers are in another, expect for Rarity, who will be returning to Ponyville a day or so from now. She’s visiting a certain stallion.

Silver Spoon gives Diamond a small one legged hug. “At least now she won’t be able to bother you all anymore.”

“Yes,” Miss Cheerilee says from her seat across from us, sighing. “Thankfully, she can’t fire me for speaking out unless she gets pardoned for her crimes against the school, which are the next case she’ll be in.”

I smirk. “Oh, I’d loved to see how she defends against that, especially with the footage where she insults the CMC without provocation. Seriously, she thinks evidence of her telling three fillies, right to their faces, that they’re worthless and insignificant lowlifes won’t call her right as Head of the School Board into question?”

Dad frowns. “Bad enough he was insulting Apple Bloom, but to say that about any young one, right to their faces...” he heaves a sigh. “Seriously, how did I not see what a horrible pony she truly is.”

I pop over to him and put a hoof on his shoulder. “Dad, it’s fine. You couldn’t have known. Spoiled was smart about it. Sure, I knew she was bad to the bone, but I’m a being of Chaos. It’d be weirder if I hadn’t been able to tell.”

He sighs again, before pulling Diamond, who’s sitting on his right, a little closer in a hug and reaching up to pull me into it as well. “At least we can enjoy Hearth’s Warming without her dampening the mood this year, or any year from now on.”

I nod, before looking to the CMC.

Time to lighten the mood. “So, Apple Bloom, I hear you, AJ, Granny Smith and Big Mac will be joining Pinkie Pie for Hearth’s Warming this year?”

Apple Bloom smiles, nodding. “Yeah. Cuz we’re family, we decided we’d all spend Hearth’s Warmin’ at Pinkie’s family’s rock farm.”

Silver Spoon frowns in confusion. “You know, I still don’t understand that. What’s the point of farming rocks anyway?”

I shrug. “Eh. One of life’s delightfully mundane mysteries.”

Silver gives me an odd look.

“So, looking forward to it, Apple Bloom?” I ask, returning my gaze to the farm filly.

“She should! It’s gonna be so much fun!”

We all scream, taken aback by the sudden appearance of the third pink pony on this train, who is now sitting on my other side, a foreleg around me.

“Pinkie, how did you...?” I begin, before trailing off and facehoofing. “Nope. Why should I even bother asking?”

“So, what’re you’re plans for Hearth’s Warming, Screwy?” Pinkie asks, her face coming inches from mine, with that wide grin that is still kind of unnerving, even Discord has agreed with me on that.

“Speaking of the best draconequs dad in all of Equestria,” there’s a flash of light and Discord appears between myself and Pinkie, wearing a Santa hat. “I cannot tell you how happy I am that you’re inviting me over for Hearth’s Warming.”

Dad gives him a slightly anxious look, but mixed with gratitude. “Well, if not for you, I wouldn’t have my little filly back,” he gives me a small squeeze, “and without her, Diamond would still be in that monster’s hold.” His face darkens a little at that last part, both out of anger and guilt.

Discord waves his claw. “Not a problem, my dear fellow father. I was more than happy to lend a helping paw.”

“This year’s Hearth’s Warming is sure going to be pretty interesting for you guys,” Scootaloo looks from Diamond to myself. “I mean, how many ponies can say they’re having the Lord of Chaos over as a guest?”

“Thank you, Scootaloo,” he says, smiling warmly at her. “It is nice to know I can spend such an important day with my little ball of chaos.”

I chuckle. Yep. And, if Spoiled doesn’t heed the restraining order against her, Discord will be on hand to deal some chaotic justice. She can never get enough, as far as I’m concerned.

“Still can’t believe winter came to Ponyville so fast this year,” Sweetie Belle says, looking out the window at the snow.

Yeah. That’s what happens when nopony informs Rainbow prior to her first winter with Tank that tortoises hibernate during that season and she goes cuckoo, causing a massive snowsplosion that brings winter in an instant.

Discord laughs. “Ah, yes. I must commend Rainbow Dash for the lovely little bit of chaos she caused doing that. Quite impressive, indeed.”

I giggle, before turning to watch the scenery as we move along. I know how things go for Pinkie and AJ’s families and since Shining and Cadance have yet to inform everypony that she’s expecting a foal, I’ve that to look forward to after winter’s over.

After that though, I’m clueless and I think I’m honestly happy about that. I did try to learn about the show’s future episodes, but I got blocked.

Literally, I tried to look it up online both here and in the EQG world and right away I got a big red X come up on the screens. Even tried going to alternate realities, both Equestria and normal Earths and still nothing.

Guess the Rules of Chaos are against me knowing anymore about Equestria’s future than I already did upon arrival.

Though my exploring led me to some... interesting versions of Equestria. Let’s just say I experienced a few things, both enjoyable and disturbing.

Can’t say I’m unhappy about not having a clue what comes next here in Equestria, though. Knowing how things had to play out had honestly dulled things a bit. I had to watch whatever I did carefully, fearful I could alter the timeline and screw things up big time.

Diamond’s redemption and the CMC getting their marks was the thing that had caused me the most anxiety. Now that it’s all done with, I’m free of that burden. I can actually just relax and live my life in Equestria without a care.

So, I may not know what the future holds, but I can’t wait to see what happens.

Author's Note

I'm honestly not sure if i like how this one came out.

i wrote it on friday and let's just say some things were happening that day which were kinda killing my mood a bit, and i think it relfects in my writing. especially since i originally meant for the court case to span at least 2-3 chapters.

*sigh*

Oh well. At least i can move on to the season 5 finale chapters now.

Yes, plural.

As for how i'm going to handle the whole "screwball is confirmed an adult in canon because of the Discordverse timeline" thing, i have a plan for that. However, it will NOT have Screwball herself becoming an adult. Why? Several reasons, the first of which is obviously simple.

not only is this a fanfic, not something canon to the show that i MUST follow by without question, but it's an Alternate Universe fic! That means i can change one or two things without having to justify myself.
Screwball's dinamic with her family that i've spent this whole fic establishing is pretty much thrown out the window if she becomes an adult, because she can't relate to diamond or the cmc in the same way after that.
even if Screwball did become an adult, she wouldn't HAVE to move out of the Rich manor, just because she's an adult. Pinkie lives with the Cakes and she's an adult.

Yes, the circumstances are a bit different since she's not actually their foal, but you can see what i mean. Adults can live with the family, be it their own or others, so, even if i DID make Screwball an adult, she wouldn't have to move out.

as previously established, if Screwball became an adult, her dynamics with everypony she knows would change, both young and old, when half the fun of this fic is Screwball is a filly with an adult mind and knows how to take advantage of that.

could probably think of some other points, but i'm feeling kinda drained, so i'm gonna leave it there for now, but i hope this stops some of the debates i've been noticing in the comments that seem to just go in circles.

Oh, and Screwy will go into Friendship Games AFTER she's done with the season 5 finale, going back in time to be there during the events of the finale and messing up her time trajectory a little. let's just say it'll give her flashes to some of the alternate Equestrias she's visited that WEREN'T created due to the events of the Season 5 finale.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

I finally free us from Spoiled... and I meet a pony who’s like a male version of her?!

___________________________________________________________

I’m drawn from slumber by the sound of a knocking on my bedroom door.

Giving a loud yawn, I sit up slightly, rubbing my eyes as I mumble, “Come in.”

The door opens and Randolph walks in, carrying a tray with a plate holding two omelettes, a pear and a glass of choc-orange milk. “Good morning, Miss Screwball.”

I yawn again as I say, “Morning, Randy.”

He places the tray on my bedside table, which is below my bed, but whatever and looks up at me in my bed, a slightly worried frown on his face. “Is everything alright, miss? You don’t normally stay in bed so late.”

Late? A pocket watch appears before me and I realize it’s almost 12pm. Wow. I really did sleep in late.

Poofing the watch away, I stretch, before flopping back on my bed, my forelegs spread wide. “Randy, we just spent the last several weeks wrapping up winter and, like I should, I didn’t use any magic during the whole thing? Me, not using any magic! Can you really blame me for wanting to take it easy on such a morning?”

He looks up at me for a moment, slightly confused, before cocking an eyebrow and shrugging. “I suppose not, miss. Though, if you want to help out with getting the Helping Hooves Music Festival like you Pinkie Promised to our resident party pony, I’d advise you get up soon.”

The room is still for a moment, before my eyes snap wide open. I’m suddenly next to Randolph, checking the calender.

Aw, crap! Today’s the day of the festival?! With everything regarding the case against Spoiled, I’d totally forgotten about it. And I Pinkie Promised I’d help Pinkie out during it! She’ll gonna Cupcakes me!

“OkaythankRandolph! I’llbebacklater!” I hurriedly say, grabbing my breakfast in my magic and bolt out the door.

___________________________________________________________

“Phew,” I mumble as I walk through the apples trees of the area Applejack had agreed the festival could be held in.

I’d gotten here in time to find Pinkie worried about something. When I asked, she said she’d been unable to get several bottle of water from Rainbow Falls, something about one of the acts demanding them if she was to perform at the festival.

Of course, me being me, it was a simple matter of popping over to Rainbow Falls myself and getting the water and poofing right back.

After that, I told Pinkie I’d be back after I went and checked on something (that something being a secret date Blueblood and Rarity were on in a small cafe here in Ponyville), before coming back.

“But... I got everything you requested, Svengallop!” Pinkie’s voice says from a little ahead.

I frown. She sounds... worried?

I hurry a little, coming through some tree to see Pinkie with a white Earth Pony with a two-toned pink and whitish-pink mane and tail, wearing a blue business suit and red tie. Guessing this is Svengallop. Weird sounding name, even for a pony.

“That was for Countess Coloratura!” Svengallop says, in a tone I definitely recognize from the nobles when they just think they can have whatever they want. “This is for me! And what I want is premium oats!”

Pinkie’s smile returns as she holds up a plate of oats saying, “Oh! Well, we have lots of tasty oats right here in Ponyville!”

My jaw drops when Svengallop knocks the plate away, saying, “I would not feed those to a chicken! I want top-of-the-line Appleloosan oats!”

I feel my right eye twitch. Okay, who the hell does this guy think he is? Does he realize who he is talking to there?! How dare he talk down to Pinkie like that?!

“Next,” he continues, “it appears that we are surrounded by apple trees. Bring me five hundred pre-peeled, pre-cored apples, and I want those things in twenty-four hours!”

At once I stop in shock, before snarling, popping away from where I was and reappear right in front of him, causing the stallion to let out a rather feminine shriek.

“Hey, buster!” I growl, snorting, smoke actually coming out of my snorting. “Have you gotten permission to make such a demand?”

At once, his startled expression become a bored one nobles have when they’re speaking to those they see as beneath them. “I am Countess Coloratura’s manager, little pony. I am allowed to ask for what I want and do not need to explain myself to some urchin like you.”

I stare at him for several moments, before frowning. “So, let me see if I got this right. You think that just because you manage some popstar, you’re allowed to demand stuff from other ponies’ property, without their consent and that it’ll just happen?”

He gives a snorting chuckle. “Well, why not?”

I tap a hoof. “So, if you say, if you wanted, you could just kick a family out of their home if you wanted to stay in that house whilst in the town or city your popstar’s performing in? Or a hotel room being used by somepiony else, just because you want it that way, regardless of the feelings of the ponies you kick out?”

Very specific idea here, but it’s a good hypothetical scenario here. If the attitude I’m getting from this guy is right, it isn’t too big of a stretch that he’d do something like that, since this is the Apple Family’s farm and I get the feeling from his depends that he didn’t actually asks any of the Apples if that was okay.

He chuckles. “Of course. I’d deserve staying there more than those common ponies.” He then turns away from me, glaring at Pinkie. “Now, get what I asked for!”

“But that’s impossible!” Pinkie rightfully cries out.

He pushes his face right up against Pinkie’s, glaring at her. “Do you want me to pull Countess Coloratura from your little podunk charity show?! Because I will!”

He then turns to walk off, but I’m standing in his path, my eyebrows narrowed. “Are you not going to asked Applejack, ya know, the farmer who owns these trees, first?”

He just snorts and walks off.

I’m about to teleport after him, when I hear Applejack and turn to see her and Pinkie talking.

I join in and we agree that AJ should talk to the popstar known as Countess Coloratura and she’ll fix everything. Apparently the two knew each other when they were younger and AJ’s calls her Rara. Gotta say, I think that sounds better.

I hang back a bit to give Pinkie a little extra comfort, as well as assure her she won’t need to take any of Applejack’s family’s apples without permission (one, I know they’d have happily given some and, two, once Rara sorts this all out, it won’t even need to be thought about), and head over.

“Alright now,” Applejack’s saying to her sister and the other CMC, “you’d best get along, little ponies.”

The CMC go, but they keep their heads turned to the Countess the whole time, with amazed smiles on their faces, even walking backwards.

Coloratura laughs at this and I can’t help giggling along with her. it is pretty funny.

“Uh... Hey, Rara, you mind if I talk to you about your manager?” Applejack asks, pulling my mind back to the task at hoof.

The mare looks to AJ, smiling. “Sure, what about him?”

Applejack rubs her neck. “Well, while you were meetin’ with the schoolponies, he was demandin’ all sorts of stuff from Pinkie Pie.”

Coloratura shakes her head. “Svengallop works very hard as my manager, AJ, so if he needs some things when we’re on the road, I don’t see anything wrong with that.”

“What about demanding Pinkie give him a large number of AJ’s family’s apples, without asking Applejack about it first?” I ask, sitting on my haunches and folding my forelegs.

She looks to me in confusion. “Huh?”

I nod. “Yep. Demanded Pinkie give him exactly five hundred pre-peeled, pre-cored apples, and he wants them in twenty-four hours.”

She blinks at me, confused. “I’m sure he didn’t mean to not ask AJ if it was fine first. Maybe he assumed your friend Pinkie Pie was allowed that many anyway.”

“Well, she is family, so we’d be fine giving them to her if she asked,” Applejack said, her frown returning, “ but, even if that’s okay, do you see somethin’ wrong with him tellin’ Pinkie that if she doesn’t get those things by tomorrow, he’d pull you from our charity festival?”

Coloratura frowns. “What? But he knows how important charity is to me, and leaving the festival would completely ruin my image!”

Applejack waves a hoof. “I’m afraid Svengallop doesn’t give a pickled pippin about your charity work.”

Coloratura glares at Applejack. “That’s not true! Svengallop has always supported me in all my interests. You’re just saying those things because you’re jealous!”

Applejack laughs. “Jealous of what? A pony who hides behind a veil so thick she can’t see when somepony’s usin’ her? No, I’m not jealous of that, Rara!”

Uh oh. This is getting out of hoof really fast.

“Okay, before either of you say anything else in the heat of anger you would regret later,” I say, popping up hovering next to Coloratura’s head and wrapping a foreleg around her, “I think I’ll handle this.”

Before either of them can respond, the mare and I are standing a little away, another me walking close by.

“Huh?” Coloratura says, looking from myself to the other me in confusion. “What’s going on?”

“We’re in my memories,” I say, indicating to the past me. “Specifically, my memories from a couple minutes ago before AJ and I came over to you to talk about your manager.”

So, we watch my memories play out, Coloratura becoming more shocked with each word that spills out of her manager’s mout.

Once the memory gets to myself turning to AJ comforting Pinkie, I teleport us right back.

Applejack looks from myself to her fillyhood friend, an eyebrow raised.

“If you want, we can prove it even further,” I say, ingoring the farm mare for a moment. “Just tell Svenny that you’re cancelling the schoolpony contest. If he reacts badly about it, he cares about you. If he’s happy about it, it’s because he only cares about his wants and not yours.”

“I... well, I guess it couldn’t hurt...” she says, turning towards the stage.

Applejack taps me on the shoulder and I look back to see her giving me an odd look. “What’d you do?”

I shrug. “Just showed her my memories. No big.”

“Svengallop?” Rara calls out. “Svengallop! Where are you, Svengallop?”

Svengallop comes over. “Here I am! Did you need something?

I frown. The way he asked her made it sound like he was annoyed she called him.

Rara looks down, making circle with her forehoof against the stage floor. “Yes, I was... considering... m-maybe cancelling the contest with the schoolponies...?”

At once, Svengallop’s face lights up. “Countess, this is wonderful! I've been waiting forever for you to cancel that pointless schoolpony contest.”

Her eyes widen and her mouth opens in shock. “You... have?”

He nods. “You do it at every charity event, and it does absolutely nothing to promote the Countess Coloratura image that I built!”

Rara’s eyes narrow. “So, AJ and that filly were right!”

His expression quickly becomes uncertain and confused. “Say what now?”

She steps closer, before jabbing his chest with a hoof. “All you care about is what you want, and not me! Did you really demand three hundred apples from a pony who isn’t even the owner of the farm you demanded they come from?”

Svengallop gives a confused look, before frowning. “Yeah, so? What's the problem?”

Rara stomps a hoof. “The problem is, is you've been using my name to intimidate ponies to get what you want!”

Svengallop snorts. “But I work incredibly hard for you! I deserve everything I get!”

Rara shakes her head. “But not because you scare ponies into thinking I won't perform for their charities otherwise! I would never do that to my fans! Which is why you should have known that I would never cancel the schoolponies' contest!

Svengallop huffs, walking past her, before looking back. “Hmph. All this charity and schoolpony contest nonsense is just remnants of that boring little Rara I met back in Manehattan!”

Rara looks hurt for a moment, before glaring. “You clearly don't understand the real me!”

Svengallop laughs. “Ha, that's a joke! I made you somepony! What can you even do without me?”

“You say you work hard for Rara,” Applejack walks up to the stallion, her eyes narrowed. “But that’s only because you go out of your way to promote Rara in ways she doesn’t need to be. Ah garantee, if you just promote Rara for who she is instead of what you want her to be, you’d have far less work and still get plenty of rewards for it, from ponies willing to give you what you ask for without need of threats at all!”

He looks at Applejack as if she’s a bug he wants to shoo away, before turning back to Rara. “Good luck, Countess Coloratura! Good luck.”

And with that, he stomps off, nose in the air.

Applejack walks over to her friend. “Oh, Rara, I'm so sorry. Are you gonna be okay for the concert tonight?”

Rara looks up, a sad smile on her face. “Of course. After all, the show must go on!”

I turn in the direction her now ex manger went, a sinister grin slowly spreading across my face.

Indeed, the show must go on... and what a fun show it will be... for me.

___________________________________________________________

Svengallop growl under his breath as he walked toward the train station.

How dare that ungrateful mare do that to him, after evertything he’d done for her!

He’d made her a star; everypony only loved her because of him. Without him, she’d fall by the wayside in no time. She’d be begging for him to come back in no time.

Well, too bad for her. After that stunt, she could become homeless for all he cared. There were plenty of desperate young mares and stallions who wanted fame. He’d just have to find one and mould them to fit an image he preferred.

They’d never question it if it gets them the fame and fortune they want.

“You will regret treating my friends so badly.”

He yelped, before looking around, only to relax. It was just that worthless pink filly from earlier. She probably thought she could get one up on him right after losing his job.

“You’re just like a mare I got rid of, you know.”

He blinked, confused by that statement, before he felt an unexplainable chill run down his spine as he looked at the filly.

That smile of hers... there was something wrong about it. Something... unsettling.

She took a step forward and he found himself taking a step back.

“You two are a lot alike,” she continued casually, yet the smile made him concerned. “You both took a pony unable to fight against you and tried moulding her into what you wanted, instead of what they wanted to be and cared nothing for their personal feelings. And, when you get called out, act like you’re the victim.”

She continued walking towards him, Svengallop finding himself walking back, a deep feeling within him, some primal instinct, telling him he had to keep the distance.

“Well, she got what she deserved and you?” the filly gave a chuckle that made his blood run cold. “You think Rara deserves to and will be homeless without you?”

His heart skipped a beat. How... how had she known what he was thinking? Who was this filly?!

The filly giggled, the sound like causing his body to scream at him to run. “Well, somepony will be homeless, alright. but, I can assure you, it won’t be Rara. You see, ponies love her, not for what she is, but who she is. they know she cares. They know she’s kind. You? All anypony knows about you is you threaten to take your client out of important events, which would result in disaster for the hosts, just to get whatever you want. Chances you’ll find those willing to work for you or give sympathy are as likely as Cinch keeping her job after Friendships Games is over.”

He frowned in slight confusion. Cinch? Friendship Games? What was she talking about?

“Good luck, Svenny!” He yelped in fright. Somehow she was right in front of his face, floating off of the ground, giving him that unsettling, cold grin. “Good luck.”

With that, she was gone.

He looked around, his adrenaline still pumping from the fear he still couldn’t understand that filly had instilled into him.

After several moments, he hurried into the station, his anxiety about the last minute of so making him not care about having to pay for the ticket.

The sooner he got out of here, the better. This town was insane!

Author's Note

Yeah. Anyone ever notice that. it's almost exactly the same as Spoiled controlling Diamond. Rara did everything Svenny told her to that he could get away with and he only used her to further himself.

Didn't really think about it til i was talking with a work mate this week. it shocked us both once we realized it.

I now ship SpoiledGallop. They deserve each other. :ajbemused:

Sorry for the short chapter. I was originally planning on writing at least the first part of Screwball's time with Twi and Spike during the season 5 finale, but I had to download the update for PokeTransporter on my ds and the internet was moving PAINFULLY slow, and i had to keep watch over it to restart the download every time an error occurred and i couldn't have my ds down my the computer with me because the signal for wifi devices down there pretty much stops at that end of the house. For reference of how long it took to get the update completed, i started the update at 9:34am. it finished around 3:43pm.

Yeah. You can see why i didn't get to write the chapter that comes right after this one now, can't you?

Anyway, hope you still enjoyed this chapter, despite how small and to the point it was.

With that done, i got a few things to do, before heading for Woolworths to fix something I swear i did by accident.

til next time, later everypony

I never thought I could Make such a Horrible Mistake

___________________________________________________________

I groan as I lay, face down on the coach.

“What’s up, Screwy?”

I lazily lift my head up to see Diamond and Silver standing in the doorway, both wearing slightly concerned, but mostly confused expression.

I groan, rolling over to look up at the ceiling. “I’m bored. DD’s off having tea with Fluttershy, so we can’t go mess around with the nobles together. It’s not as fun when it’s just me.”

I see from my upside down angle that they exchange odd looks, before returning to look at me, Silver Spoon speaking up.

“But, what about that human world? I thought you said there’s meant to be some event you’d like to go check out.”

I pout, folding my forelegs. “Yeah. But I keep checking my watch,” a small pocket watch appears floating before them, with big red words saying “NOT TIME YET”, “but that’s all it says. I wanna have fun there, but it’s like the time flow there is disrupting my teleports or something.”

Just as Diamond opens her mouth to say something, I suddenly bolt upright, my body shuddering like crazy. Somepony just cast a powerful spell, a REALLY powerful spell.

It kinda feels like when Twilight cast... Oh. Well, crap.

“Sorrygottabye!” I cry, teleporting, my aim fixed on where I sense the spell coming from, Twilight’s castle, specifically, the room with the Map.

As I arrive, however, it’s to see a half sphere of sorts with magical time runes or something of the sort popped out of existence.

“Um... what?” I ask, looking around and noticing Twilight and Spike are still here as they run over to the Map... which I’ve just noticed is active, but no Cutie Marks are glowing. Odd.

“Where’d she go?” Spike asks, before turning and noticing me. “Oh. Hey, Screwball. What brought you here?”

I frown at him. “The massive surge of a power spell I could sense from my house.” I turn to Twilight, who’s looking intently at the Map. “So, who cast it?”

“Starlight Glimmer.”

I blink, before grinning and shaking my head. “No, seriously, who cast it? That spell was powerful and she may have the raw skill for that, but the complex intricate lines in that spell are way too heavy for that dumb mare. So, who really cast it?”

Twilight looks firmly at me. “It was Starlight Glimmer, Screwball.” She looks back at the Map. “I don’t know what that she plans to do, but we’d better figure it out.”

Well, considering I know what type of spell she used, I don’t see why. It felt a little different, but it was still the same spell. We just have to wait here and she’ll be back when—

“I guess we could start with this.”

Twilight and I both turn to see the drake bending down, his hand reaching out for some crumpled up piece of parchment.

At once, I get alarm bells ringing in my ears, literally, Twilight and I crying out in unison, “Spike, don’t touch that!”

But, we’re too late. Just as we finish speaking, his claw grips around the parchment. At once, the portal I saw closing when I arrived opens up above the Map, a forceful wind sucking in the air around us, yanking Spike up into the air.

With my ears still ringing, I follow Twilight’s lead and grab onto Spike and a vain attempt to keep him from being sucked in, only to get pulled along for the ride.

We whirl around through what I can tell is the Time Vortex, myself blinking as I swear I saw the TARDIS pass us by, before we’re thrown into a bright white light.

When it fades, I see we’re falling. At once I stop myself from doing so, yet both Twilight and Spike keep falling.

I quickly move over to the Alicorn and point at my back and she suddenly seems to remember that, oh, yeah, she has extra limbs designed for flight.

As for Spike, I would grab him in my magic, but my ears are still ringing a bit, which is distracting. It’s hard enough keeping focus on staying airborne. Thankfully, Twilight’s magic catches him just before he’d have gone splat against one of Cloudsdale’s roads.

Wait a minute. Cloudsdale?

“Starlight doesn’t even have wings,” Spike says as I finally manage to get the ringing in my ears to stop. “Why would she come here?”

“I don’t know Spike, but it seemed like she could fly just magic,” Twilight says, rubbing her chin in thought.

Wait, that mare can do what now? Figures out a spell Twi hasn’t used since season 2, created a spell that takes away Cutie Marks and now she can fly with her magic?

Eh. I can’t be too impressed with that last one, I guess. I mean, Pumpkin figured out she could fly with just her magic and she’s a freaking baby. Doesn’t really say much about Starlight if she’s getting her ideas for spells by copying infants.

Still, depending on when we are, Starlight, as dumb as she is, could still cause some serious problems.

“Keep your eyes open, guys,” Twilight pulls me from my thoughts and I look to her. “We don’t know what she has planned.”

No sooner has she finished this, than I’m nearly bowled over by a cyan blur.

Once I’m done spinning, I shake my head and frown. “Hey. That blur had a rainbow... mane?”

“Isn’t that... Rainbow Dash?” Spike looks from myself to Twilight, the latter of whom is looking really worried.

“Did Rainbow look really young to you? and... I didn’t see a Cutie Mark.”

As Spike takes a pair of binoculars out of the backpack he’s wearing, I duplicate them and follow his angle... only to feel really weirded out. I can see Rainbow and Fluttershy, both looking like fillies and with no Cutie Marks and... are those the bullies from Sonic Rainboom?

“You don’t think...?” I ask, not really sure if I should finish the question.

“...We travelled back in time to when Rainbow Dash raced the bullies who made fun of Fluttershy and performed her first Sonic Rainboom?” Spike says uncertainly.

Twilight facehoofs. “Spike, only Star Swirl the Bearded could do something like that, and even his spell just went back a week! How could Starlight do more than the greatest wizard in Equestria?”

As she says this, the scroll Spike grabbed back in the present floats down. I catch it in my magic and hand it to him.

He looks it over, his expression becoming stern, before showing it to the Alicorn. “With this.”

Twilight looks at it for a moment, before worry enters her eyes. “Star Swirl’s spell! Oh, no!”

“And it seems Starlight altered it somewhat,” I say, going over it with a faint tracing spell. “If I had some time, I could probably figure it all out. But, this is a really important moment in time, Twi. I dunno what Starlight intends to do here, but anything she does could cause a serious problem in our time.”

Spike puts the scroll in his bag, before starting off. “Come on, let’s go!”

Twilight and I look at each other, before looking to baby dragon. “Go where?”

“To watch the race,” Spike says matter-of-factly, “I don’t wanna miss the Rainboom! Whoa!” he cries out as he drops through the cloud, Twilight rolling her eyes as she catches him in her magic and levitates him up.

I roll my own eyes and cast the Cloud Walking Spell on him, before making wings appear on my back.

Both Twilight and Spike raise an eyebrow at me.

“What?” I shrug, flapping them and getting airborne. “We’re in Cloudsdale in the past, remember? An Earth Pony floating around would draw too much attention.”

“Good idea,” Twilight nods, before rising into the air herself. “Now, let’s go make sure nothing goes wrong with the race.”

A few minutes later, we’re standing on a cloud watching as the race starts. It seems, thanks to Spike riding on her back, nopony is question Twilight. Then again, these are kids, all focused on a big race, so I guess ignoring the Alicorn in the room, um, sky, is understandable.

The race starts, Fluttershy falling off the cloud and plummeting to the ground.

Twilight moves to fly after her, but Spike stops her.

I want to commend him for stopping her from falling... but I’ve always wondered just why those butterflies were flying around like that to begin with.

I teleport down and do a magic scan of the area. The is indeed a large swam of butterflies nearby, but they’re not flying around and Flutters is still falling.

I frown, before getting an idea. I grab a rock and toss it into the bush with the swarm of butterflies. At once, they all take to the air, gathering into a cluster and, seconds later, the shy foal lands on top of them all.

Grinning at having ensured time is flowing right down here, I teleport back to Twilight’s side and look for Rainbow in the race... only for my jaw to drop and my eyes to widen as I see Starlight floating above a cloud and firing a beam at Rainbow, halting her in place just a second before she’d have done the Rainboom and, moments later, the race ends with what’s his name, that bully with the high pitched voice, winning.

At once, Twilight and I nod to each other and we hurry towards Starlight, our eyes narrowed.

“What did you do?!” Twilight demands as the three of us glare at the unicorn.

Starlight just smirks. “You are about to find out.”

I sense the portal reopening and look up, only to be pulled into it, along with Spike and Twilight.

___________________________________________________________

After being mad really dizzy, I grunt as I’m unceremoniously dropped onto the Map and tumble off onto the ground, the grass tickling my nose.

Wait, grass?

Urgh. I’d be able to focus more on that oddity if not for the splitting headache I’ve suddenly gotten. Man, what the heck? Something feels really wrong, like the magic in the air is... less harmonic, I guess?

“I don’t know what Starlight’s up to yet,” Twilight’s voices says from somewhere, but I’m still shaking my head, trying to relieve myself from the pain, “but we’d better figure it out before it’s too late.

“Um, Twilight?” Spike says as I open my eyes. “I think it already is.”

Twilight Sparkle gasps as I just stare, open-mouthed. The castles’ gone, like, just gone! The thrones and Map are still here, admitting the former mostly looking damaged and the Map’s glowing red for some reason, but everything else is gone!

“Uh, Twilight?” Spike asks, turning his head this way and that. “Where’s your castle?

Twilight turns to the crystal table still present. “The map pulled us back, but whatever Starlight did in the past changed things here!”

Spike cocked an eyebrow. “But why? And how did we get here? Where’s here?”

I look to Twilight and nod. She lights her horn, pulling the scroll out from Spike’s pack. “More like when.”

Spike folds his arms. “What do you mean?”

I facehoof. “Spike, it isn’t that freaking hard.”

Twilight nods, pointing to the scroll. “Starlight altered Star Swirl’s spell, then somehow used it on the map to travel into the past and change something!”

Yeah, she stopped the Rainboom and I’m getting a really bad feeling that was the stupidest thing she could’ve done. “Once she did, the map pulled us back to the present!”

Spike frowns in confusion. “So we’re back where— I mean, when we started?”

Twilight shakes her head as she walks over to the Map. “Not exactly. Everything’s different. Look. The map doesn’t even make sense anymore! The Crystal Empire takes up half of Equestria!”

“Which really doesn’t make sense and gives me the creeps,” I say, shuddering.

“Plus there’s the whole missing castle thing,” Spike indicates around us.

Frankly, I know there’re a lot of bronies who wouldn’t have minded seeing that. I was never one of them, myself.

“Right!” Twilight looks at the Map for a moment, before her expression becomes determined. “This is too big to handle on our own.”

“You think?” Spike asks, though I can’t tell if his being genuine or sarcastic.

“We need to find our friends and get help!” Twilight turns in the direction of Ponyville... which is looking less cheery than I remember, even from a distance.

A few minutes later, we walk into Ponyville, and I get an uncomfortable feeling as I look around. The grass looks like it’s dying and the houses seem to be in disrepair, with holes in their roofs and most windows are boarded up.

As we pass one house, Spike stops and turns. I follow his gaze and see Carrot Top looking out one of the windows.

Wait. Doesn’t she live on that small farm next to Sweet Apple Acres?

Spike waves and she quickly closes the curtains, causing me to raise an eyebrow.

“I’m gettin’ a bad feeling about this, Twilight,” Spike says as he and I resume following the Alicorn.

I have to agree. I’m getting really bad reminders of the Silent Ponyville series. I enjoyed them, at least the first two, but I don’t like being in a setting that makes me feel like I’m in them.

Twilight looks back at us. “I know, Spike,” she then smiles, “but this is Ponyville. How bad could things be?”

I facehoof as I float after them. You just had to jinx it, didn’t you?

As we reach the area where Sugar Cube Corner should be, I notice something very wrong with the building, just like the rest of the town. Not only does the bakery look like vibrant, but, instead of a cupcake sign, there’s a simple loaf of bread.

“Is that Sugar Cube Corner?” Spike asks, confused.

We stop in front of it, just staring for a moment.

Twilight shakes her head. “I don’t understand.”

Well, I think I do. Without the Rainboom, Pinkie likely never got inspired to spread happiness like in the original timeline, so never came to Ponyville... yeesh, seems the Cakes really needed her.

Spike suddenly gasps and runs off.

Twilight looks to me and I her, before I return my gaze to the drab looking bakery. What the heck is going on? Sure, without Pinkie, Ponyville wouldn’t be nearly as cheerful, but why does it look like Silent Ponyville around here?

We hurry after Spike to find him at Carousel Boutique, which, while boarded up like most of the other buildings around Ponyville, is still pretty colourful.

Huh. Guess Rarity still made it into the fashion world in some way, even without the Rainboom breaking open that boulder.

Twilight moves up to Spike and comforts him. “I don’t think she’s here, Spike. I’m not sure anything we know is the same.” Suddenly here eyes light up. “But I know one place that could never change!”

A few minutes later we’re standing outside of what should be Sweet Apple Acres. I say should be because, instead, I see a large, barn-like factory, spilling black smoke into the air.

I turn to Twilight with a deadpan expression. “Do you ever get tired of being wrong all the time?”

She frowns at me and we head through the gate and look inside the windows of the barn, after rubbing grim off of them first. Inside is something that reminds me of those factory settings from those old Disney and Warner Brothers cartoons.

Apples are being heated and turned into what I think is some manufactured cider... I think.

The three of us look to each other. What the heck is going on around here?

The sound of creaking wood draws our attention to an orange mare wearing camouflage attire, her tail tied back and held in a hairnet and her mane held back by a greyish-brown ribbon as well as another hairnet.

It takes a second for me to realize who it is, by which time, Twilight’s beaten me to the punch. “Applejack?!”

Applejack looks confused for a moment, before pushing Twilight, who’d just hugged her, away. “What can I do for you?”

I blink. Odd. Applejack said “I” not “Ah”. Well, without the Rainboom, I guess she didn’t get the inspiration to go home from Manehatten as soon, so stayed a while and wouldn’t have kept as much of her accent, depending on how long she lived there. Though, clearly, after some time, she just decided she’d come back anyway.

Twilight smiles as the other mare continues rolling a barrel of what I’m assume is either cider of just apples towards a cart. “It’s so good to see you! We couldn’t find Pinkie or Rarity or Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash, but I just knew you’d still be here!”

Applejack grunts as she gets the barrel up. “Of course I am. This is my home.” She then looks to us in confusion. “But who in tarnation is Pinkie Bow and Flutterdash?”

I find myself suppressing a snicker. Oh, if she only knew what those words can mean.

“Or you for that matter?” she finishes as she walks back past us.

Twilight’s expression saddens. “You... don’t know who I am?”

Well, I guess that would be right. Without the Rainboom, Twilight would never have become Celestia’s student. She’d still have been accepted into her School for Gifted Unicorns, but not as her personal student, so there would never have been a time she’d have been sent here to Ponyville to make friends and stop Nightmare Moon... which brings up the question of just what happened then.

If time’s changed, either Celestia found a way to beat Nightmare herself, or something else happened, since it’s daytime, so no eternal night and it’s been over a year since the 1000th Summer Sun Celebration.

I groan, rubbing my forehead. This is why I made sure never to drastically alter the timeline whenever I travelled through time. Trying to understand dramatic changes without any info yourself will give you a headache.

“Honestly, the only name I recognize is Rarity, but she left for Manehattan years ago,” Applejack’s voice pulls me from my train of thought and I’m thankful to change tracks.

Wait. Rarity went to Manehatten years ago?

Spike smiles. “Probably to become a world-famous fashion designer, I bet.”

Applejack shakes her head. “Not that I know of. Last I heard, she went to help with the cause like everypony else.”

I blink, cocking an eyebrow.

“The cause?” Twilight asks, seeming just as confused as I am.

Applejack looks blankly at us. “The war against King Sombra and the Crystal Empire?”

“What?!” the three of us cry at once, causing Applejack to flinch from our outburst.

War? Sombra? Huh?!

Applejack seems to recover and frowns. “Where have you three been?”

Spike smirks. “Actually, it’s when.”

Twilight looks firmly at the orange mare. “I know this is hard to believe, but you and I and those other ponies I mentioned are friends!”

Applejack cocks an eyebrow. “Did you bump your head on a crate of cider or somethin’?”

I groan, looking to Twilight with a deadpan. “Seriously, Twilight, there are easier ways to go about this. Besides, I’m still reeling from this war. I mean, war? Seriously? First I think we’re in Silent Ponyville, but it’s more like Fallout: Equestria? Seriously?”

The two mares and dragon all give me odd looks.

I blink, before shaking my head. Right. They don’t know about those. Probably better they don’t... though, if there is a war, like Applejack says, maybe she wouldn’t be too fazed by the latter of the two.

I shake my head again. “Look, whatever the case, we can show you something that’ll prove we’re not from here. Besides, how many Alicorns do you know exist?”

Applejack gives me a stern, but, for some reason, sad frown. “Ya mean nowadays?” she sighs. “After Princess Nightmare Moon died during a skirmish, only two.”

“WHAT?” Twilight and Spike glance at each other, while I step forward.

“You mean... Princess Luna never got reformed... but still fought for Equestria?”

The other Earth Pony nods, her expression sombre. “Yeah. Broke the princess’s heart, but, in the end, she fought for her subjects. That makes her a good ruler in mah books.”

I sigh, before looking firmly at her and pointing at Twilight. “Take a close look at this mare, Applejack. A good, hard look.”

She obliges, looking carefully at Twilight for several moments, before her eyes widen like saucers and her mouth hangs open. “A... another Alicorn? We’ve another princess? When did that happen?”

Twilight steps forward. “It’s a long story. Applejack, please come with us. Then, maybe we can help each other figure things out.”

The farm mare stares at the lavender mare for several more seconds, before shake her head and nodding. “Sure, Princess. Whatever ya say.”

___________________________________________________________

Well, I’ll admit,” Applejack says a short while later as we’re standing before the Map and remains of the thrones, Spike sitting in what I think is Rarity’s, “I’ve lived in these parts my whole life and I’ve never seen this before.”

“There’s also supposed to be a castle that goes with it,” Spike adds.

Applejack looks to me and Twilight, as I stand on top of the Map. “But I still don’t see what this has to do with you and I bein’ friends.” she blinks, before gulping. “Uh, Your Highness.”

Twilight’s expression firms. “First, just call me Twilight. As for what this has to do with us being friends, another pony named Starlight Glimmer used this map to travel through time and change things in the past. For some reason, the map’s here but everything else is different!”

Applejack narrows her eyes at Twilight. “Different how?” Seems we touched a nerve, because she’s forgotten she’s glaring at royalty.

“Well, for one thing, where we come from, there’s no war with King Sombra.”

Wow, Twilight, from the saddened look on Applejack’s face, you still really don’t understand the concept of tacked.

“Maybe you could tell us how the war started?” I suggest, floating over and putting a hoof on the mare’s shoulder. “Then we can figure out when everything changed!”

Applejack nods. “That’s easy enough.”

She then explains to us what happened. When the Crystal Empire returned, it brought King Sombra back with it, just like in our time. However, it seems that, in this version, Cadance and Shining Armour couldn’t stop him. They tried, but barely got out of there alive.

And, with him not having been stopped, it didn’t take long for Sombra to force every one of his subjects to fight for him against Equestria, using some kind of mind control in order to make the Crystal Ponies fight for him. Though it seems he’s forgotten about the Umbrum and just wants to conquer Equestria.

She even mentioned ponies that, though she never gave names, I recognized as Rainbow, who apparently lost a wing during the war and now has a cool metal one and Maud and Pinkie, both of whom are badass fighters, are able to even smash a massive boulder to dust in seconds.

True, Maud did the same with a rock that was going to crush Pinkie, back in our timeline, but from the description of the battle she gave us that she’d heard about, the boulders the two were known for smashing during battle were more than twice the size of the one from our timeline. Cool!

Even Celestia is fighting on the front lines.

“I just can’t believe it!” Twilight shakes her head, before grabbing Applejack by the shoulders. “We stopped King Sombra! You and me and all of our friends!”

Applejack calmly pushes her off. “But we aren’t friends. At least not here.”

Twilight’s eyes sadden and she looks down. “Right.”

There’s silence for a moment, before Applejack sighs. “Look. I hope all this helped, but I really need to get back to cannin’ those apples.”

“Wait,” I ask, and she pauses, looking back at me. “Can you tell us what happened when Nightmare Moon came back? Or during the royal wedding...?”

I trail off, realizing something. Old Cheese Legs might be around. Note to self, go looking for that bitch after sorting all this out.

Applejack sighs again. “Wasn’t really there for much of it, so I can’t say, mahself. I know Nightmare Moon came back during the 1000th Summer Sun Celebration. The princess was ready for her though. She was caught and imprisoned underneath the castle in a magic resistant cage. At least, that’s what the papers said.”

“What about Discord, or the wedding between Princess Cadance and Shining Armour?” I ask. I want to know as much as I can.

She shrugs. “The weddin’ went fine. Apparently, the groom’s sister noticed sumthin’ off about the princess, who’d just happened to be her foalsiter when she was a filly and it was found out she was a creature called a Changeling. The queen, in fact. They found the real princess under the castle, trapped somewhere else so nopony going down to feed Nightmare Moon would notice her.”

She cocks an eyebrow.

“Though, who or what is Discord?”

Ah, right. Since the CMC likely never came together because their sisters never really became friends here, they never became the CMC and wouldn’t have gotten into that argument that would’ve set Discord free.

Either that or Celestia and Luna still being bound to the Elements is still keeping the spell holding him strong, even if Luna’s... dead.

I blink, before noticing something she didn’t mention. “What about the Changeling Queen. What happen to her?”

Applejack shrugs. “Got away. Not that she’s much of a worry these days. Doubt she’d be able to do much with the war goin’ on an’ all.”

“Yeah,” I say, looking down. “Guess you’re right.”

Silence returns, before Applejack sighs. “Look, I’m going now, okay? I still got work to do.”

Twilight steps up next to me, putting a foreleg around me as Applejack starts to walk off. “Thank you. We’re going to set things right.”

“I hope you do,” Applejack sighs again and walks off.

Twilight and I return to the Map, where Spike looks to us.

“So... how are we gonna set things right?” he asks as Twilight lets go and sits down in her dilapidated throne.

“I don’t know!” she cries, flopping her head against the table. “The only thing we know for sure is that Starlight stopped the Rainboom.”

“And that the map’s still here,” Spike points out.

Twilight gasps as her face lights up. “Spike, that’s it! The map is connected to the Tree of Harmony! It must sense that something isn’t right! That’s why it’s still here!”

Huh. Makes sense. And, Starlight used the Map in her spell. Guess she failed to realize that would give it an edge of sorts. Like I said, she’s not exactly smart.

“I’ll just use Starlight’s version of the spell and go back a little earlier and stop her before she even knows we’re there!

A loud screeching sound, like those of tires, rings out, before Twilight is no longer levitating the spell in front of her and it’s in front of myself.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa there, Sparkle,” I say, my tone scolding. “We can’t just up and go. This timeline will likely still be here, even if we don’t return to it.”

“Huh?” Spike looks from Twilight to me. “But, if we stop Starlight from stopping the Rainboom, we’ll go back to our time, not this one.”

I nod, my brow furrowed. “Exactly. We’ll be back in our time. That doesn’t stop this timeline from existing though, only us coming back to it. It’ll still exist, meaning these ponies will still be fighting a war they very well may lose against King Sombra.”

“But, what can we do?” Spike asks anxiously, looking between us all. “We’re just one Alicorn, a filly and a baby dragon. How can we stop a war?!”

I roll my eyes. “Um, Spike?” I levitate into the air and make a glass of chocolate milk appear in my outstretched hoof.

He blinks, before giving a sheepish smile. “Oh... right. Chaos Magic.”

Twilight frowns. “Normally, I wouldn’t like the idea of either you or Discord messing around with your Chaos Magic on such high levels, but, considering what we’ve been told about this timeline...” She sighs, before nodding. “Okay. We should make a plan.”

___________________________________________________________

Twilight was caught off guard when Screwball suddenly burst out laughing.

“What?” she frowned at the chaotic filly. “We don’t want Sombra to get the better of us and we can’t just waltz in without letting the princess know at least.”

Screwball snickered. “Um, yeah, we can. Gimme a sec.”

Before Twilight could do anything, Screwball was gone.

“Well... that was unexpected,” Spike said, scratching his neck. “So... what do we do now? Go after her?”

Twilight groaned. “I don’t think that’d be wise, Spike. There’s no telling where she teleported to, or what her plans are, even she even has any. That filly always acts like she knows just what she’s doing, without any consideration for the consequences.”

“So, that’s a yes to waiting, then?”

Twilight went back to the Map and flopped her face down on it, giving a muffled and grumpy, “Yes.”

After about ten minutes, a popping sound told them Screwball had returned.

Looking towards the direction of the sound, they were both shocked to see Screwball... crying?

Quickly, Twilight got up and flew over, pulling the filly into a hug.

“Screwball, what happened?” she asked, worried. Screwball wasn’t known to cry. In fact, she only knew of one time, one Applejack had told her about, a story that had made her realize there was more to Screwball than just a fun-loving filly who cared for her family and had a vendetta against her abusive mother. Once again, it seemed she was being reminded of that.

Screwball sniffled. “Th-they... they killed him.”

“Huh?” Twilight asked, confused and worried further.

“Who?” Spike asked, having reached them.

“Sombra,” Screwball sobs, holding tightly onto Twilight. “I-I... I took the evil out of him and sent it and the Umbrum crystal, plus those still trapped, into Tartarus, I thought things would be fine. I even put the Crystal Heart back where it should be. But, where the Equestrian soldiers saw him, they attacked before I could do anything and killed him!”

There was silence for a few moments, save the sound of Screwball’s sadness.

Twilight felt horrified. Were the ponies in this timeline really that far gone, that they’d willingly kill another pony?

I mean, I guess it makes sense, she thought glumly. They were at war and, from the way Applejack described it, it wouldn’t be much to assume they’ve been living so long in the war that they have no choice.

After several hours, Screwball had cried herself to sleep.

“Um, should we wake her up and go back in time now or...?” Spike asked uncertainly.

Twilight sighed, shaking her head. She levitated Screwball onto her back, before heading in the direction of town. “No, Spike. We’ll spend the night here in town, then go back in the morning. It should be some time before news reaches here that the war’s over, by which time, we’ll be long gone.”

Spike nodded anxiously and followed after the mare, his eyes on Screwball’s body lying prone across the Alicorn’s back.

Author's Note

Okay.

First off, in you go back the last two chapters, you'll notice Spoiled is no longer divorced from Filthy.

...

You can blame this week's episode for that.

So, I do not have a plan now for a redemption of Spoiled, per say. More she will somewhat be tolerated in a sense.

I know since it's an AU i can go against that if i want, but some things i get annoyed when i make them go too much against canon... even if it's Spoiled.

Anyway, finally getting into the season 5 finale chapters. Next chapter might surprise you a bit though.

whatever the case, hope you liked this chapter and... Well, the next chapter will be up shortly after this one, so go right on ahead :raritywink:

Her Actions Change Everything Each Time? Well, that’s both good and ANNOYING AS FUCK!

___________________________________________________________

“You sure you’re okay, Screwy?” Spike asked in a concerned tone as we reach where the Map is.

“I’m... better,” I say, not looking at either him or Twilight.

It’s late afternoon on our second day in this alternate timeline Starlight created. I hadn’t been in the best of ways after... well, after my actions caused what happened once Sombra was no longer a threat to this world.

It had taken all the day after I woke for Twilight and Spike to convince me I wasn’t in the wrong. I keep forgetting not everything can be fixed so easily with my powers, and this world proved that.

I was too hasty. I didn’t even think about how dangerous it would be for Sombra once I took out the evil controlling him. I should’ve taken him to the Crystal Castle and removed it there, not right on the battle field.

How would anypony have guessed he wasn’t evil? I was so quick to free him, I didn’t once consider that... and, because of my actions, Hope truly lost the pony she cares about, forever.

I wouldn’t be surprised if she hates my guts and wants me dead.

“Screwball, I know it’s hard, but just remember what I told you,” Twilight says as we stop next to the Map. “You just have to be a little less hasty. You wanted to end the war quickly, that’s nothing to be ashamed of.”

I keep staring at the ground. “But...”

“No buts, little missy,” she lifts my chin so I’m looking her in the eyes. “You are a good pony, Screwball. You did your best to keep your sister safe when your mother was trying to control you both, you’ve helped our Equestria probably more times than I can count or even know about, knowing you, and you made sure that your mother couldn’t keep her hold on your sister when the courts finally came in. You got all the evidence and you didn’t hide anything from them. You’re a good pony. What you did was hasty and did lead to some bad things in this timeline, but your actions were for the right reasons. That’s what matters. And now, I need you to help me make sure Starlight doesn’t bring another version of this timeline,” she indicates around us, “and we get our own timeline back on track.”

“Um, I’ve been meaning to ask about that,” Spike interrupts. “If Screwball can hope from one reality to another, why doesn’t she just take us all back to our timeline.” He folds his arms, scowling. “Leave Starlight here to deal with her own mistakes. Let her pay for trying to take away our friends.”

“Spike!” Twilight scolds.

I sigh, shaking my head. “I can’t.”

“Huh?” they both look to me.

I shake my head, glaring at the ground in frustration. “I tried the moment you guys talked me down today. But, it’s like when I tried to return to the world my mind came from. It’s like I’m being stopped, something is forcing me to not just take us away. The Rules of Chaos, for whatever stupid reason, are making it so we have to use Starlight’s spell and stop her if we want to go back to our time! URGH! I hate the Rules of Chaos! I’m with Spike! I just wanna leave that bitch here in this timeline she created! Let her deal with her own problems!”

Twilight gives me the same scolding glare she did Spike, before closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, levitating up the scroll with the spell on it. “Alright. Like I suggested yesterday, we’re going back to a little before Starlight arrived in the past, so we’ll be able to stop her before she even knows we’re there.”

Whoa. Why’d I just get a chill, as if Twilight just invoked Murphy’s Law?

I shake it off, before setting my face in a determined glare. Fine. So, we won’t be leaving Starlight here, but that doesn’t mean I won’t make her pay for what happened here. She’s going to learn the consequences of her actions like I did, even if it kills her.

...

I’m actually a little scared by the fact a part of me doesn’t mind the idea that it might come to that. I don’t think I ever even felt that way about Spoiled. Yikes.

Twilight casts the spell and we fly through the Time Vortex, before dropping out where in the sky, both Twi and Spike screaming again, but a grab them both in my magic, before Twilight remembers to flap her wings and takes Spike in her own magic.

“Now all we have to do now is find Starlight and—”

Twilight doesn’t get to finish her sentence, as we’re suddenly engulfed by a blast of blue magic, and I find myself, along with the other two, trapped in a block of crystal that hits the clouds and very slowly starts sinking.

“Well, finding her will be easy,” a voice that sounds muffled due to the crystal says, and I glance to my right, to which Twilight and Spike are on to see Starlight floating over, “but stopping her’s going to be harder than you think.”

How did she...? Oh. I facehoof, despite the crystal holding me in place. Dumbass! She made the alterations to the spell. If she’s smart enough to have figured that out, of course she’d have a backup plan in case we tried to use it against her.

Hell, she even left it behind instead of taking it with her. She probably wanted us, well, Twilight at least, to be pulled back in time so she’d be forced into whatever timeline stopping the Rainboom created.

I am such an idiot! Right. Feeling sorry for myself time is over. I am not holding back against this bitch!

“Sorry to disappoint you,” she says, floating over, “but I created that spell to send myself back in time. So even when you cast it, I still get sent back here.”

Well, may as well let her blab her plan. She’s a villain and that’s what they do, after all. Plus, it’ll be easier not to fuck anything up when trying to stop her if I know her actual plan. Where better to learn that than straight from the horse’s mouth?

“It wasn’t difficult to change Starswirl’s spell,” Starlight continues, “he’d already done the hard part. But figuring out I could use the map to go to any time or place and pull you along with me?” She laughs. “I even impressed myself with that.”

She smirks down at Twilight.

“I knew you’d try to stop me. You’re so predictable. Why else would I leave the scroll behind? Touching it triggered the map to whisk you here and watch me erase the one thing that linked you with your friends.”

Huh. I called it. She is smarter than I thought. Still pretty dumb, though. Did she never read up about Twi and the others? If she did, she’d know this is the stupidest thing she could do to get revenge, as all of Equestria will pay the price, not just Twilight.

Her sneer becomes just plain evil, then, suddenly, her expression becomes angry as she lands on top of our crystal prison. “My village was a sanctuary of equality, where nopony’s Cutie Mark allowed them to feel superior!”

More like didn’t allow anypony to be themselves. And, didn’t feel superior? Says the pony who put herself in power in the village and forced them to be the same and punished them whenever they did something wrong. Man, do villains even hear themselves when they talk?

Starlight looks up with what I can only guess is a... wistful look? “It was a special place,” then she glares down at us, though her face disappears as we sink further into the cloud, “and you and your friends took it away!”

I’m glancing down, thinking, maybe, if she keeps talking, we’ll drop, I can break us out and we can jump her. But that plan is kinda ruined when Starlight floats down in front of us again. Dammit.

“Now it’s my turn to take something special from you!” she points at Twilight. “Without the Rainboom, you and your friends with never form your special Cutie Mark bond. Cutie Marks for Cutie Marks!” she shakes what would be a fist if she didn’t have hooves at us. “Sounds like a fair trade t’ me.”

Fair? Good God, I could give her a nine hour long speech on how that isn’t the least bit fair in any sense of the word.

Starlight taps the crystal and we fall.

Once I’m certain we’re far enough down that Starlight won’t try and jump us again, I poof the crystal away.

“TWILI-HI-HI-HI-HI-LIGHT!” We both glance down to see Spike still falling.

Um... oops?

Twilight shoots down, grabbing him in a foreleg after he falls through several small clouds. Why she didn’t just grab him with her magic... I dunno.

They both fly up to where I’m floating with my illusion wings flapping to give the impression I’m a Pegasus and we hurry towards where Dash and those colts will be racing. We’ll wait until Starlight is about to zap Dash, then I’ll poof her over and smack her upside the jaw.

We move from cloud to cloud, searching for where Starlight could be hiding in wait to stop Rainbow Dash again, whilst Twilight tells us we have to be ready to stop her the moment Dash and the colts fly by.

However, Spike gets our attention and points to a spot where Starlight isn’t hiding to stop Dash... but talking to Fluttershy and the colts?!

We all zip down, getting within range to where I hear Starlight saying... something that almost floors me.

“Just remember how you’d feel if someone said those things to you.” As she finishes, the colt versions of Dumb-Bell and Hoops seem saddened.

What the hell did she just tell them?!

We land, Twilight demanding, “What’s going on here?”

I can’t help feeling kinda bad for Fluttershy, who, when Twilight lands, gets an anxious look (an adult pony she doesn’t know lands in front of her speaking in a stern tone, it makes sense she’s been a little scared, even if it weren’t Fluttershy) and backs up a few steps closer to Starlight.

Starlight gets a mockingly sweet smile on her face “Oh, I was just reminding these two colts how hurtful teasing can be.”

Wait, she was what? That doesn’t even make sense!

Twilight’s eyes narrow. “Well, don’t!”

I join the other three foals in saying, “Huh?”

Twilight blinks, uncertainty entering her expression. “I mean... you were?”

Starlight nods. “Of course! In a world where everypony is unique, some are bound to feel,” she starts gently mussing up Fluttershy’s mane and I have to resist the urge to literally bite her leg off, “more special than others. But that isn’t a license to be cruel,” she gives us a sinister smirk, “is it?”

Twilight looks really uncertain. “No, of course not...”

Trying to think of a way to get this situation working in our favour, I glance back to the three foals... when I’m suddenly struck with a thought. Neither of these three know Twilight at this time, which would mean...

A sly smirk forms on my own lips, mirroring Starlight’s. Oh, she done fucked up, big time.

“Um, I’ve a question,” I interrupt in an innocent tone, like a foal asking a teacher a question, even raising my hoof as if in class.

Starlight gives me that fake sweet smile. “Yes?”

I look to the other three foals. “Um, you do realize we’re all in the presence of royalty, right?”

A look of confusion passes over all of the others, Starlight’s turning into a confused frown as I indicate to Twilight.

A second later, the other three foals gasp and all bow.

“Wha-what are you doing?” Starlight turns to them, her tone more annoyed than before.

“She’s a princess,” Hoops says, before standing back up. “We’re all meant to bow to a princess.”

“Are you new?” Dumb-Bell asks, looking at Twilight in curiosity. “I don’t remember hearing anything about a new Alicorn princess.”

Starlight is staring with her mouth hanging open in shock as I give her a smug smirk. Oh, yeah. Didn’t think that one through too well, did ya, bitch?

Twilight nods. “I am new. Um...” she looks to me with an expression that asks “What do I do now?”

I just smile calmly to the three foals. “Well, I think the princess would like you two,” I indicate to the two colts, “to race that filly, Rainbow Dash.”

“Race Rainbow Cra...?” Hoops begins, before trailing off, looking uncertain and ashamed about something.

I cock an eyebrow. “What?”

“We probably shouldn’t call her Crash,” Dumb-Bell says, looking just as ashamed. “It’s not nice.”

Starlight gets a twinkle in her eyes and I see the problem, but also a quick solution.

“True, but what about racing her? No harm in that, right?”

“I dunno,” Hoops rubs his neck. “She’s a pretty fast flyer, really. I don’t think we’d stand much of a chance.”

Oh, God damn you, Starlight Glimmer! You taught these two to be nice and now it’s harder to get them to race. Think, Screwball, think! You’re running out of time!

“Well, I think you could at least give her a good run for her money,” Twilight thankfully comes to my rescue, giving a playful smile. “In fact, as a princess of Equestria, I hereby request you, Hoops and Dumb-Bell, to race Rainbow Dash. And maybe Fluttershy would like to start the race?”

Fluttershy squeaks, but has a cute smile on her face.

“Um, okay, then,” Hoops says, looking towards the sky, no doubt looking for Rainbow.

“No!”

The three foals yelp and take a few steps back from Starlight’s angry outburst.

She quickly tries to calm down, but you can see the worry entering her eyes and the nervous smile isn’t making her act any more convincing. “You can’t race her! You’re not as fast. She’ll beat you easily!”

Twilight frowns. “Hey. That’s no way to speak to foals!”

Starlight glares at her, her horn flaring. “They will not race her!”

Suddenly, a bubble of magic appears around the three. They cry out in alarm, Fluttershy the most terrified of them all.

“Hey, let us out!” Hoops demands, banging on the bubble while Dumb-Bell tries to comfort Fluttershy.

“Starlight, stop this right now and let them go!” Twilight demands.

The unicorn glares back at her. “No! I refuse to let you and your friends form your bond!”

Before I can react, Spike and Twilight are pulled through the portal, which suddenly opened up above them, taking them to that war future Starlight stopping the Rainboom caused last time.

I turn to her, snarling. “You’ll pay for that, Starlight Glimmer!”

“Try me, little filly!” she gives me a sinister grin. “I stopped the Rainboom, regardless of how it happened!”

“Leave Fluttershy alone!”

I blink. I know that voice.

Before I can properly respond, there’s a massive boom and I’m blinded by colour right after seeing a cyan blur smash into Starlight.

The boom sends me tumbling backward, before I notice the sound of screams as well as become aware of the wind rushing against my face.

Shaking my head, I look around and realizing I’ve been blowing off the clouds, as have the other three foals, likely due to Starlight’s spell breaking when that blur smashed into her.

Regaining my bearings, I grab Hoops and Dumb-Bell in my magic, looking around frantically for Fluttershy, only to see her several feet below, being carried by a flock of butterflies.

Huh. Guess whatever that boom was startled them like I did before. Well, at least that went according to— wait a minute!

I look up, seeing the remnants of a Rainboom dissipating in the sky.

“What just happened?” Dumb-Bell asks as I hold him and Hoops in place while my brain goes a million miles a second.

The Rainboom happened... but it was sooner than it should’ve been. Likely, filly Twilight isn’t actually in her exam yet... but, that doesn’t stop her from having become Celestia’s student. Heck, I’m sure she still was startled enough Celestia will have noticed her.

Rarity and Applejack? Yeah, they’re probably good now. Pinkie, most likely. That just leaves Fluttershy and maybe Rainbow, if she didn’t just get her mark now. Speaking of which...

“Hey! That crazy unicorn’s still holding us in her magic!” Hoops’ voice catches my attention.

Whoops.

I let them go and they fall for a moment, before catching themselves.

“Hey! Where’d Fluttershy go?!” Dumb-Bell asks in a worried tone.

I point down and both their eyes widen in fear, before they shoot down in that direction.

Hmm. Starlight’s actions may not have been so bad this time around, if I didn’t know where the future leads, that is.

Glaring, I fly off, following the contrail left behind when Dashie hit Starlight. I find Starlight glaring as she holds the filly in her magical grip.

“Starlight Glimmer!” she turns at the sound of my scream, only to be met with my hoof as it smashes into her.

We both tumble through the air, myself keeping a firm grip on the older mare.

“Do you have any idea what you meddling with the timeline did last time?!” I snarl.

She snorts. “Didn’t get the chance before I was whisk back when Twilight used my spell.”

Wait. So, she doesn’t know about the war with the Crystal Empire? Oh, my God! That means she has no clue how horrible her actions are!

Before I’m given more of a chance to think about this, the time portal opens up and Starlight is whisked back through, myself being pulled along for the ride.

I don’t get to gain my bears though, as Starlight tosses me off of her and I feel myself collide with something soft, hearing a pair of familiar grunts, before I feel a light Sleep Spell getting put on me, too fast for my confused mind to catch up on enough to stop.

“This’ll keep you three quiet for a bit!” is the last thing I hear, before everything goes dark.

Author's Note

If you're wondering about the alternate timeline, go HERE. I got permission from the author to have this story be canon with mine, so go check it out to see what Twilight and Spike got up to while Screwy was left in the past.

Next chapter, Screwy gets some well needed revenge on a certain Queen Cheese Legs.

That's all for now. Til Next time, later everypony.

Gonna Have to Thank Starlight for Letting me Vent Some Anger on Cheese Legs, even if not the Same One.

___________________________________________________________

I gasp, sitting up quickly, shaking my head.

Phew. Even if it was weak, I was still able to make the spell so I woke up fast. I don’t know how fast, but I don’t care right now.

“Screwball! Thank goodness you’re alright!”

I’m suddenly glomped into a hug by the princess.

“Twilight, what the fuck?!” I cry, struggling to pull out from her grip. Then, I realize what I just said and look up to her sadly. “Twilight! I... I’m sorry you had to go back to that future.”

Twilight shakes her head, though doesn’t look as sad as you’d expect after heading into that timeline again. “We didn’t.”

I blink, before cocking an eyebrow. “Come again?”

“The future Starlight sent us to wasn’t that one with the war against the Crystal Empire,” Spike says from atop her back. “In that one, things are sort of normal.”

I frown. “Sort of normal?”

Twilight sighs, letting me go, her eyes dejected. “In that future, Sunset Shimmer won against Celestia. She came back through the mirror, finished Starswirl’s spell and became an Alicorn, overthrowing the princess.”

I just stare, not sure if I’m processing that right.

After a moment, I frown and swipe a foreleg in front of myself, opening up a magic screen full of little dots. One blinks and I see what Twilight means. Sunset is an Alicorn in that timeline and did take over... after sending Celestia into the EQG world and trapping her there by smashing the mirror?!

“Right. Remind me, after we’ve stopped Starlight, to go to that world and fix the mirror,” I tell Twilight, before my words catch up with me. “Oh, shit! Starlight! We gotta stop her before she stops the Rainboom again, like now!”

We take off, finding Starlight once again talking with Fluttershy and the colts, but they seem to be wrapping up. As we get closer, I hear Hoops saying something to Fluttershy that, if not for what happened earlier, I never would’ve thought could come out of his mouth.

“Come on, Fluttershy. Maybe I can help you get through the course this time.”

“Well, I-I sure could use the practice...” Fluttershy says as the three trot off just as Twilight and I land in front of Starlight.

“Wait,” I call out, but they’re talking amoungst themselves and don’t seem to hear me.

Crap!

“I know you only convinced those bullies to not tease Fluttershy to stop the Rainboom!” Twilight’s voice causes me to turn and glare at Starlight.

Said unicorn is smiling at Twilight in a mocking manner. “Oh, that’s not true. I convinced them not to be bullies because everypony should be equal.” She glares. “Stopping the Rainboom is just a bonus.”

“Look!” Spike’s voice grabs my attention and I see Rainbow flying nearby.

Twilight glares at Starlight. “This isn’t over yet!” she says, before flying off.

Starlight sneers, calling, “If you say so!”

“If I didn’t have to clean up your mess right now, I would so make you suffer right now, Glimmer!” I snarl, pointing a hoof at her.

She just glares back. “Didn’t stop me before. What makes you think you three can this time?”

I glare, before flying off after Twilight. I manage to catch up to her, finding her chatting with filly Rainbow Dash.

“...you want to race?” Twilight’s asking as I stop.

Rainbow frowns. “Um, that wouldn’t really be fair. I mean, you’re a full-grown pony, and...” She trails off, before her eyes widen. “Wait. Are you an Alicorn?”

Ah. Okay, this can work. I’m a filly, so Dash will have no problems with wanting to race me. All Twilight has to do is correct Dash and I’ll make her have to fly so fast to beat me that she’ll create the Rainboom and—

Twilight puts a foreleg around Rainbow. “Come on, I thought you were fast!”

I facehoof. Okay. This might not work as well as I’d hoped. For such a smart pony, Twilight can be so stupid, sometimes.

Dash gets a nervous look, which I can’t blame her for, really, before backing away as she pulls out from Twilight’s hold. “Uh, actually, I just remembered I have somewhere I need to be.”

And she flies off.

Way to blow it, Sparkle.

Before I can say anything though, Twilight flies after Dash. Well, this can’t go wrong, can’t it?

“Okay, listen,” she’s saying as I catch up. “You don’t have to race me. I just need you to fly fast enough for a Sonic Rainboom!

Rainbow stares at her in shock. “What?! I can’t do that! Nopony can! It’s not even a real thing! It’s just an old mare’s tale!”

“But it’s not! I know it’s not! I’ve seen you do it!” Twilight flies really close to her. “In the future!” and finished by... twirking her eyebrows? What the fuck?!

“Ooookay...” Rainbow days, looking and sounding understandably creeped out, “I’m gonna go now.”

“No!” Twilight calls as the filly flies off. “Wait!”

Twilight looks down sadly.

“Gee, Twilight,” Starlight’s voice says before I can say anything, “what’s the matter? Couldn’t convince her to do the impossible? That’s too bad.”

We turn around, Twilight looking like she had something rude to say, before the portal opens and we’re pulled back through it.

___________________________________________________________

We all grunt as the portal dumps us on the Map and we tumble off it, myself only bothering to pay the slightest attention to the fact that it’s glowing all green.

“Well, that didn’t work,” Spike says as we all get up.

“This is gonna be harder than I thought.” Twilight says as she puts a hoof on the Map. “We’ll have to try again!”

“Not that we’d have to if you’d just used some fucking common sense!” I snarl.

“Huh?” Twilight looks at me in shock.

I snort. “I’m a filly, Twilight! You suggested a race to Rainbow and she made a point to you about you being an adult while she’s a filly! You could’ve gotten her to race me, because I’m around the same age she was! Hell, you could’ve even used the fact she realized you’re an Alicorn to convince her to race me! I could’ve easily gotten her to do the Rainboom!”

I toss my head.

“But, instead, you keep talking to her as if you weren’t at an age where a filly would be creeped out by that and even fucking twirked your eyebrows at her! What the fuck was that?! Any kid would with half a brain would have the words Strange Danger blaring in their minds after that! And you’re supposed to have been Celestia’s star pupil?! How, when you make such a dumb as fuck mistake as that?!”

“Guys?”

“What?!” I yell, turning to Spike. “After what she just pulled, I—”

My words are cut off when several spears are pointed at my neck.

Several ponies are surrounding us, including Berry Punch, Carrot Top, Bon Bon and Note Worthy coming up from behind and—

“Pinkie?” Twilight gasps. “Fluttershy?”

Pinkie shoves a spear closer to Twilight. “Silence, changeling!”

Changeling? What?

They’re all wearing some kind of green salve in patterns on the bodies and faces. They look like warriors from a stereotypical jungle tribe.

“All servants of Queen Chrysalis found in these woods must be... destroyed!” Fluttershy says.

...

I think I just peed myself in fear a little.

How in the...? Since when did Fluttershy grow a pair of ovaries?! The... did Discord make her the opposite— No, wait. She’s normal. I don’t sense any effects of Chaos Magic around her.

But... what the fuck?! Fluttershy openly saying, without a shred of uncertainty, that she’s willing to kill?!

Good, Lord, maybe this world is worse than that Sombraverse after all. Holy fuck!

Twilight waves her hooves frantically. “Wait! We’re not changelings! She and I are ponies!” she indicates to her and myself, then Spike. “And he’s a dragon!

Pinkie Pie comes right up to Spike, pointing her spear what would be alarmingly close to his neck if, ya know, he wasn’t a dragon. “ A likely story! Do something dragonish!”

Spike responds immediately by belching smoke with the hints of flames behind them into the mare’s face.

Pinkie Pie coughs, before wheezing, “That works!” and backs away a bit.

Fluttershy thrusts her spear forward. “The servants of Chrysalis will do anything to save their evil skins!”

All fear I was experiencing vanishes and I find myself deadpanning. Really? Spike proves he’s a dragon and they accuse us of being Cheese Legs’ servants?

I take it back. Fluttershy is bolder... but clearly lost some of her intellect in order to gain that boldness.

“Well, you all just lost your edge over...” I trail off, as whom she just mentioned clicks... and a slow, sinister sneer starts forming on my face.

It clearly doesn’t go unnoticed, as the Tribe Ponies, as I’ll nickname them, all tense up, some looking a little nervous.

Twilight looks my way and flinches back.

“Uh... Sc-Sc-Screwball?” Spike asks, shaking where he stands. “Wh-what’s going on?”

I gave a creepy, light giggle. “I get to have my revenge sooner than I’d hoped, even if in an alternate timeline.”

“Screwball,” Twilight says in that tone you give someone when you’re trying to get them not to do something they really don’t want you to do and are nervous what your reaction will do, “now really isn’t the time to make these ponies have any other reasons to not trust us.”

I glance at her, then back at the Tribe Ponies, my expression switching right to nonchalant. “Why? How am I supposed to be scared of a bunch of ponies waving liquorice sticks topped with marshmallows?”

As Fluttershy jabs her spear in my direction, it goes a bit floppy, it and all the others’ spears literally turning into liquorice sticks topped with marshmallow spear heads.

“Wh-what the—?” Bon Bon cries, looking at her spear.

“What kind of twisted magic is this?!” Note Worthy says, glaring at me. “Since when could you Changelings do this?!”

“Stop!” the sudden additional voices causes us all to look up and... what the heck? Zecora’s standing on an outstretched branch, with a massive Mohawk and wearing salve like the others, though hers has a big green H between her eyes... for some reason. “If they are changelings we’ll soon see.” She hops down, landing in front of us. “Though I think they’re not what they appear to be.”

Twilight visibly relaxes a little. “Zecora! Please, you have to listen.”

Zecora holds up a hoof, shushing her, before taking a wooden bowl off the vine-like belt around her waist, dipping her hoof into it. “Beneath this salve, no changeling hides, for it reveals the truth inside.”

She paints all three of us, my designs looking like swirly patterns going up my body, criss-crossing around my eyes and legs.

At once, all three of us start glowing with a green light. Hmm. This salve seems to know we’re not from this version of the timeline. Interesting.

The reaction of the salve causes the Tribe Ponies to gasp and quickly back away.

Pinkie is the only one brave enough to step closer to Zecora. “What does it mean?”

Zecora frowns in thought for a few moments, before stepping closer to us, then looking out at the ponies. “The meaning is far worse, I see, for it is we who should not be.”

Twilight nods. “I think I can explain.”

Zecora nods back. “I’m sure you can, but let’s not talk here. Chrysalis and her army will soon draw near!”

“Good,” I grin, punching one hoof into the flat of the other. “Bring ’em on. I’ve been meaning to pay them back for what they did.”

Zecora gives me a contemplative look, before shaking her head. “You may wish to fight them here, but losing those in my care is something I fear.” She comes closer, looking me in the eyes with a stern stare. “You may have no quarrels with risking your life, but do you wish to cause you two friends or my charges further strife?”

I frown, folding my forelegs. “Fine. But first chance I get, I’m taking those insects out, permanently. I gave them a chance for the better, and they threw it back in my face. All bets are off.”

She nods, before we head off, myself deciding to walk, just in case a Changeling is nearby that I can’t sense. With the way the energy is so odd in this timeline, it could be messing with my ability to tell when a Changeling is near or not.

As we walk through the forest, with several ponies always scouting ahead before we move on, Zecora explains to us what happened.

The wedding never got a chance to happen. During the events of what Zecora describes as a very different version of Dragonshy, Celestia herself went to deal with the dragon. But when she went back to Canterlot, it was already overrun by the Changelings and she was soon captured and, with Sunbutt out of the way, Queen Cheese Legs just outright invaded all of Equestria.

“The changelings took over not long ago. Though I’ll wager in your world that isn’t so.”

Twilight Sparkle shakes her head, myself walking a little ahead of her so I can hear the conversation. “Chrysalis and her army tried to take over Canterlot, but my friends and I stopped her.”

“Sorry, but... no ya didn’,” I say bluntly. “Cadance and Shining Armour stopped her. You guys got yer asses handed to ya.”

Zecora shakes her head. “Those friends as you know them are not here, alas. But tell me how all this came to pass.”

Twilight Sparkle looks down. “Starlight Glimmer, a pony who traveled back in time to stop my friends and me from ever coming together!”

Zecora cocks an eyebrow. “And it is these friends you have in life that keep Equestria free from strife?”

Twilight looks away with uncertainty. “I guess so. But this is the third time I’ve come back and this world is even worse than the first one! The one right before this wasn’t as bad, but it still wasn’t a good one. If Starlight keeps doing the same thing in the past, how could the present be so different?”

Zecora smiles sagely, stopping near a very small stream of water, more like a trick, really. “Ah. Time is a river, where even the tiniest changes seen,” she places a hoof in the water’s path, causes the way it flows to change, “can lead to a cascade of effects downstream.”

I roll my eyes. “Really, Twilight, that’s time law basics 101. Have you never read Alien Alicorns and Space Pirates?”

Twilight gives me a deadpan look. “The science there is preposterous. Why would I read something so ridiculous?”

I cock an eyebrow. “This coming from the time travelling Alicorn Princess.”

She frowns and we remain silent for the rest of the trip.

Several minutes later, Zecora stops in front of a large clump of vines hanging from a tree. “This part of the forest is dark and damp, but it’s done well to hide our camp.”

As she speaks, she parts the vines, revealing a small forest village. I look around, spotting several ponies I recognize, Raindrops, Sparkler, Miss Cheerilee, among others... but not Diamond or Daddy.

I look down sadly at that, trotting along with the rest as we walk into the village, before my eyes shoot open.

I sense a Changeling! And it’s close! Right here, in the village close!

I quickly turn my head this way and that, trying to find them, before my eyes narrow in on a cream Pegasus filly with a purple mane and tail and no Cutie Mark.

Gotcha.

Before I can say anything, however, a very familiar shriek rings out and I turn my head to see Rarity, Rainbow Dash and Applejack hurrying out from some nearby bushes... looking rather raggedy.

“Please!” the alabaster mare says. “You have to help us!”

Rainbow Dash catches her breath. “The changelings attacked Ponyville! We barely escaped with our lives!”

I find myself deadpanning. Really? That’s their best lie?

Thanks to already looking for Changelings and just spotting the little spy, the moment they came close I got another three signals for Changleings.

And, if the invasion happened as long ago as Zecora told us, Ponyville would’ve been gone ages ago. Do they think this village is stupid?

I blink, suddenly noticing how one of the three feels different from the other two, it’s the one in the back, disguised as AJ.

I stare for several moments, before that sneer I was wearing back at the Map slinks onto my face again and I start giggling.

“Hey!” “Dash” yells, glaring at me. “What, you think our home being destroyed is funny?”

The others are all looking at me too, Zecora with a frown that tells me she has an idea why I’m giggling, but doesn’t approve, not that I care for her approval on this.

“You can drop the act, Queen Cheese Legs,” I sneer at “AJ”, who gives me a curious raised eyebrow. “Zecora, care you explain?”

The zebra nods, before looking firmly at the three supposed ponies. “The only changeling attack I see is the one that come here looking for me!”

Applejack smirks, stepping forward. “It’s taken quite a while to find you, Zecora.”

She starts laughing, but is cut off when her disguise vanishes with a farting sounding.

“What in the...?” she frowns, glancing to the two ponies standing behind her, who shrug.

“What? You thought I was going to let you make a big, intimidating entrance?” I give her a cocky grin. “Not likely. Frankly, you should’ve taken on the Rarity disguise. You’re more of a drama-queen than she ever was, so it’d have fit you better.”

She gawks at me for a moment, clearly struggling to find words due to the shock of a filly talking smack to her.

I chuckle. “Oh, and don’t think you’re little surprise attack is gonna work. Since we know it’s you, you’re chances of tricking us to lowering our guard is gone.”

Cheese Legs sneers. “So, you figured out who I am. Too bad it was too late.”

At once several of the Tribe Ponies step forward, their spears (which I changed back after Zecora gave us the all clear back near the Map), aimed at the queen.

She chortles. “Come now, Zecora. You’re clearly outnumbered.”

As she speaks, the two “ponies” with her drop their disguises, revealing Changelings.

A few moments pass and the Changeling Queen blinks in confusion, a slight frown crossing her face as she looks up.

“What? You thought you’d ambush us?” she turns to me as I give her a sly smirk. “You really aren’t putting two and two together here, are you, Cheese Legs.”

Her brow narrows. “Stop calling me that.”

I snicker. “Make me, Cheese Legs.”

She pulls her lips back in a snarl, before glaring at the Changeling on her right. “Where are the troops?!”

He looks nervously from her to the sky. “I... I don’t know, you’re Highness,” he says in a deep voice that takes me a little by surprise.

I’ve already met many Changelings and personally know three and none of their voices sound as, well, normal as his. They all have a kind of highish sound.

I notice the Changeling disguised as a filly looking uncertainly at the Changeling that had spoken, as if worried for him.

Frowning, I focus more on that Changeling... and notice something odd and familiar. It’s Pharynx, a scout who’s job in the hive was to guard it, along with others, of course, who, after I’d taken the Changelings in our timeline to the Empire, had gone into the Crystal Royal Guard... and likely was the one who informed Cheese Legs of my disappearance, now that I think about it.

Huh. Strange. He’s still wearing a disguise. Unlike most other Changelings, Pharynx has purple eyes, a purple back and wings and a red fin on his head and for his tail, unlike all the usual light-blue eyes and wings, blue back and black fin and tail Changelings normally have, but, after dropping his pony disguise, he’s wearing another that makes him look like every other Changelings.

Guess, Cheese Legs doesn’t want him to stand out or something.

I shake my head. I can worry about that some other time, for now... I’m gonna have some fun.

“So, Cheese Legs,” I say, grinning at the irritation on her face as I continue with that moniker, “just what have you done since taking over Equestria? I want as much as I can put on your rap sheet, after all.”

She gives me an odd look, before smirking. “And you think you can stop me? That purple unicorn though so too before...” She trails off, having noticed Twilight in the crowd. Her eyes widen in both shock and... confusion? “What? You’re alive?! How? And... how and when did you become and Alicorn?!”

I would laugh at her shock of seeing Twilight as an Alicorn, but my mind is caught on something else she said.

The air around me goes could as I feel equal amounts of shock and rage. “Alive? ALIVE?! YOU KILLED TWILIGHT?!”

She looks back to me, her expression souring. “Clearly not as well as I’d thought.”

There’s silence for a few moments, before I giggle. But it isn’t a childish one like before. It’s heavy, something little children really shouldn’t make.

It causes the ponies from the village to back up slightly and even Cheese Legs seems a little off-put.

“I guess this is one thing I’ll have to thank Starlight for,” I say nonchalantly, floating up into the air. “Even if you’re not the exact same Cheese Legs from my timeline, I can still have my fun.”

“Get her!” she orders, pointing a hoof at me.

Her two cronies charge, only to freeze in place, literally, before dropping to the ground.

She blinks, confusion playing over her.

I start to giggle softly, the sound rising with every few seconds. “Tick tock, goes the clock and what now, shall we play? Tick tock, goes the clock, for all the evil you’ve done, the time has come for you to pay.”

At once, the Changeling Queen shrieks as her legs suddenly bend upwards, horrible, loud cracking sounds coming from them, before she collapses due to having nothing to stand with.

Everypony stares in horror as I slowly advance on her, my face pulled back in a twisted sneer as my body shifts into my anthro self.

“Scary, isn’t it?” I ask, as she stares at me with eyes filled with pain. “Having no control, not being able to just do what you want? Being at the mercy of one who has no care for your wellbeing?” my expression turns dark. “That’s your ideal world, bug. Where you control all and no being can do anything without fear of you taking them down! Scared that any second could be their last, just because you want to end their lives without cause!”

Silence rings out for several long moments, no pony daring to make a sound aside from the Changeling Queen as she gasps for air and winces from the pain.

“I’ve spent many nights, wanting to get back at you for that,” I leer down at her, before thrusting my arm down, grabbing her by the throat and lifting her up so we’re eyelevel. “Wanted to find you and put you through so much pain, you’ll beg me for death!”

She winces, struggling desperately to move her legs, the pain it’s causing her is evident with each small movement she makes.

I snicker. “I gave you a chance, in my time.” She into my eyes, fear entering her own for what is probably the first time in this version of the timeline. “You threw it back in my face the first chance you got, evening after making a promise that is unbreakable!”

A wind starts blows as I stare down at her with cold, unforgiving eyes.

“I made that mistake in my time and the you then was never as bad as the you now. She never killed somepony I care deeply about! I’m not going to make that same mistake again.”

A gut-wrenching scream rings out as flames burst from the ground in a circle around the writhing creature, consuming her, before sinking into the ground, cutting her off abruptly.

Everything is still for several long moments, before I turn to Twilight, smiling as if none of that just happened. “Let’s go get Celestia and then head back to stop Starlight, shall we?”

“Sc-Screwball, what...?” Twilight asks in a horrified whisper.

I glance back at the black circle on the ground. “That? Oh, I just gave her some physical pain to focus on while she spends the rest of eternity in Tartarus. I’ll deal with the hive before we leave. Speaking on which,” I look to the Pegasus filly and point at her, “you!”

She freezes in place, her eyes wide with fear... though, admittedly, everypony is staring at me in fear right now.

“I’ll give you one chance,” I say, stepping towards her, to which Miss Cheerilee and Sparkler hurry to stand between the two of us. “Why are you in this village? Were you a spy for her, or are you one of the few Changelings I’ve met that are happy to live peacefully with ponies?”

That causes confused expressions to go all around, before the filly looks down sadly. She’s enveloped in a flash of green, revealing a Changeling.

At once, everypony is alert, Cheerilee and Sparkler getting the hell away from them.

“I... I just wanted to make some friends,” it said with a light male voice that sounds pretty normal, really. “I’m Thorax. I was never really like other Changelings. I didn’t like having to feed off of others.”

I cock an eyebrow. “And now?”

He frowns, puzzled. “Well, not sure why, but, ever since I got here and was accepted, I haven’t really felt all that hungry, which is weird, because Changelings are meant to always be hungry.”

I nod. “Alright, then. Thorax, you’ll come with us. I think I have an idea.”

He glances to Pharynx’s frozen form. “Um, could you please let my brother go first?”

I glance to the frozen Changeling. I snap my fingers, Pharynx thawing out, gasping for air, before I look back to Thorax. “Now, w’ere going.”

___________________________________________________________

“I sure hope Thorax is ready for all this,” Twilight says as the three of us walk towards the Map. “It won’t be easy.”

“I get the feeling Thorax will be great as the Changelings’ ambassador to Equestria,” I smile, trotting up onto the Map. “Especially with his brother by his side.”

To say our arrival in Canterlot caused an uproar would be an massive understatement. We found Celestia in a pod in the throne room, likely where Cheese Legs would feed on her.

She was definitely confused by Twilight’s being an Alicorn... or, ya know, alive for that matter.

Cadance and Shining Armour had been kept in the caves underneath the city, so the Changelings could feed off their love for each other.

It... it wasn’t a great feeling, seeing them shocked to see Twilight alive, let alone an Alicorn. It wasn’t an easy time with them, nor was it easy to convince them that Twilight and I both needed to leave to get back to our own timeline, that she couldn’t stay.

Myself, they cared about because, with everything so uncertain because of the long rule the Changelings had, power like mine would be a big benefit and safety assurance to all.

Twilight... well, she’s his sister and Cadance her foalsitter and soon-to-be sister-in-law. They cared about her and were grieving the loss of their Twilight.

Misplaced love is what it was; their desperate need to have their Twilight back and having a Twilight that could help take her place... I could see the struggles in their minds easily.

It had taken a couple weeks, but we’d managed to sort pretty much most stuff out. It’s up to the ponies, Zecora and other creatures of Equestria now.

Twilight levitates the scroll out of Spike’s backpack.

“Now, when we come out of the portal, I’ll make a barrier to stop Starlight from trapping us in crystal again,” Twilight goes over the plan.

“Then, if she doesn’t surrender, we fight her, with me stopping her from using any of the spells that could stop us,” I reply, bored. “I know, Twilight. Let’s just do this already. Sooner we stop Starlight, the sooner I can be with my family again.”

She nods, casting the spell. The vortex opens up and we’re lifted into it, the portal closing behind us.

Author's Note

I apologize for now update last week.

I outright goofed and forgot the usb with the chapter file on it when i went down to the library, so couldn't upload it.

Though, i think that was for the better. gave me time to go over the chapter and realize i kinda went off the rails a bit. Screwball breaking Cheese Legs'... well, legs?

Yeah, i original wrote her in a way that made her seem WAY to blood hungry with how fast she did it, so now there's a more reasonable reason for why she does that.

And, to make up for failing to upload a chapter last week (even if that meant the chapter is WAY better quality than what you'd have gotten), i'll be uploading the next chapter right after this one, so go on ahead and read the next chapter.

There's one part of it i've been looking forward to A LOT.

Wow. Turns out Nightmare Moon is Really Stupid

___________________________________________________________

The portal drops us down, myself holding Spike in my magic, Twilight at once raises a shield, blocking Starlight’s Crystal Encasement spell.

I open my mouth to try and talk some sense into Starlight, but suddenly Twilight leaps into the air with such force it pushes Spike and I back.

The suddenness off it throws me off a bit... off the clouds, that is.

It takes a few moments for me to realize Twilight accidentally knocked me off the clouds and that I’m now falling.

I right myself in the air quickly, before noticing the sound of Spike’s screaming.

Glancing down, I see he’s falling too.

I facehoof, before rolling my eyes and teleport him up to where I’m floating, keeping him aloft with my magic.

“So much for the plan,” Spike shrugs, looking up. I follow his gaze to see Starlight and Twilight having a big magic laser battle. “Guess I can’t blame her. She really doesn’t want us to have to go to anymore alternate timelines.”

I’m about to answer him, before I notice something. Something that could be a big problem if we want to keep the timeline going.

Sure, Twilight’s keeping Starlight occupied from stopping the race, in any way, with the battle the two are having, but that battle could also be a problem.

Lots of foals are already noticing the fight and watching, cheering as they gather to see how it goes.

I guess I can’t blame them, if I were like them, with no concept of the risks to the timeline or show and I saw a unicorn duking it out with an Alicorn, I’d be pretty interested to— oh crap!

I look to Twilight and feel myself panicking. Twilight’s an Alicorn and everypony is seeing it! This could screw things up really badly, even if the race isn’t stopped!

“Anypony got any popcorn?”

I absentmindedly poof up a box of popcorn and toss it in the direction of the voice, not really paying attention.

As Twilight and Starlight start looking tired (though, despite her being an Alicorn while Starlight’s just a unicorn, I can understand it with the amount of times Twilight’s cast the time travel spell in short amounts of time, following whatever we were doing in the other timelines), I hear a voice shout “Whoa!”

It’s the same voice from before and as I turn to see just who it was, my heart leaps into my chest as I suddenly realize the voice sounds familiar and upon seeing who it belonged to, start to panic.

Dash is sitting next to the two bullies on one of the clouds, the box of popcorn I’d poofed up held in her hooves.

Twilight teleports over, looking as worried as I feel as I hurry over to join her with Spike. “What are you doing? You have to finish your race!”

Rainbow Dash just waves a hoof. “No way! This is way more exciting!”

“See?” we glance behind us as Starlight walks towards us. “You can’t stop me no matter what you do.”

I glare, but the portal opens up and pulls us in before I get even get a word in.

___________________________________________________________

The portal dumps us onto the Map in the new timeline and I get the same headache I’ve gotten the last two times I’ve ended up in an alternate timeline, alongside the pain of being dump a lot more forcefully than last time onto the Map, so hard we all bounce right off it and hit the ground.

“That’s strange,” Spike says, sounding confused.

“Well, you obviously don’t mean us falling,” Twilight says as I shake my head to clear the headache enough to think clearly, “because that’s becoming pretty routine.”

Spike shakes his head. “No, it’s just the other times we’ve come back, it’s been day! But look!”

I follow his pointed claw and notice it’s night time. I can’t see the moon due to all of the trees. Are we in the Everfree Forest again? Why? What did the changes in the past do to lead to another Changeling timeline?

“Why would the Map bring us back to a different time of day than when we left?” Twilight asks, looking up in contemplation.

“Um, maybe we should figure it out later,” Spike says after the sound of leafs shuffling and twigs snapping.

Glancing behind us, a pair of Timberwolves have come out, from nearby, one leaping up onto the Map.

The others back away in fear, while I just give a deadpan stare.

One of them sniffs the air, before they both turn to us. Since I’m closest, they leap at me.

“Ah, buzz off, ya wooden Chihuahuas,” I say in a bored tone.

The two collide with me, only to tumble off of me and flop to the ground. They pause for a moment, shaking their heads and blinking, before looking up at me as I tower over them.

We just stare at each other for a few moments.

“Boo,” I say flatly, causing them to yelp and hightail it away from us, whimpering as they go.

“Huh,” Spike says as he and Twilight join me. “Didn’t expect that.”

“So, new timeline,” I say, looking around, frowning. “We’re in a forest again, Everfree, I’m pretty sure. Think it’s another Changeling timeline?” I look to Twilight as I finish.

She frowns, glancing around. “I hope not. I don’t want to have to go through with Shining Armour and Cadance what we did last time.”

Yeah. I wouldn’t be surprised if Twilight arranges some family time to spend with those two back in our own timeline once this is all over and done with.

“Well, whatever the timeline, let’s explore,” Spike says, hurrying off into the forest. “Can’t fix what’s wrong if we don’t know it first.”

I facehoof and the two of us hurry to catch up with him, myself foregoing walking and just floating through the air.

We have no idea where we’re going, so we’re understandably confused when we come out into a clear to find a stone bridge leading to a large castle with a bit of a night theme to it.

“Um, we are still in the Everfree, right?” Spike asks, glancing between the two of us. “I don’t remember this fancy-looking castle being here.”

Me neither. Glancing around, I notice something off. I can feel the Tree of Harmony’s power, it’s magic is still there, if faint. I can’t sense anything to do with the Plunder Vines, though.

This is weird.

“Wait,” I look to the castle, then the cave where the Tree of Harmony is, before looking to the castle again, then Twilight and Spike. “If the Tree of Harmony is there, shouldn’t the Castle of the Two Sisters be where that castle is?” I point ahead of us.

Twilight frowns. “That is weird.”

A howling from off in the distance sounds and Spike scurries across the bridge towards the castle, shouting “Well, don’t just stand here!”

“You know I can handle the Timberwolves, right?” I groan, before we follow after him.

We get to the door, myself opening it with my magic and we get in, Spike and Twilight quickly pushing it closed, to which I just roll my eyes.

Turning to look around the castle hall, I notice it’s in much better condition than it should be and the walls all have a very blue motif.

As we start looking around, heading towards where the throne room is, I notice the torches we pass lighting of their own accord, with blue flames.

Why am I suddenly getting a Maleficent vibe from this place?

Eh. Probably just my imagination.

“This place looks a lot cleaner than I remember,” Spike says as we ascend a set of stairs into the throne room, myself opting to walk for a bit

As we reach the top of the stairs I notice a night-themed tapestry lying on the floor, but it’s quickly caught up in a familiar blue aura and lifted onto the wall as a certain alabaster mare comes into view and... Yeesh! What is Rarity wearing? That black suit or whatever it is really doesn’t look all that good on her. Though, that could just be because it’s combined with her having put her tail and mane in a bun.

That is not a very good look for her.

Rarity takes notice of us, giving us a look that reminds me of the nobles from Canterlot. This cannot be good. “The castle isn’t open for viewings today. The tapestries all need changing.” She looks away with an annoyed expression. “Again.”

Wait, viewings? What?

Spike hurries over to his, his face filled with joy. “Rarity, it’s me!”

The look Rarity gives Spike... actually hurts me. “I don’t socialize with dragons,” she says the last word like an insult, turning her head away as if in disgust. “I don’t know anypony who would.”

The look on Spike’s face causes me to want to hurt Rarity for a moment. Friend Zone 2.0.

“Rarity,” Twilight says, hopping over Spike as I try to comfort him, “you have to listen to me! The future of Equestria’s at stake!”

Rarity gives the mare now in front of her a disinterested look. “I don’t know how you know my name, but I am far too busy to entertain some tourist’s ridiculous fantasies.”

I frown. “Tourist? Do you have whatever stick you’ve got shoved up your ass so high up there you’ve gone blind?”

She gives me an annoyed frown.

I just give her a deadpan stare back, grabbing one of Twilight’s wings and hold it out.

We stand there for several moments, Rarity looking over Twilight, before her eyes widen in shock and confusion, before she goes into a deep bow.

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry, Your Highness,” she says, keeping her head down. “I didn’t know the princess had another relative.”

I cock an eyebrow. Relative of the princess? I mean, okay, I can kinda see where she’s coming from, but something about the way she said it feels... off.

“P-please, forgive me, Your Highness,” she says, her voice a mixture of fear and uncertainty. “B-but, I fear I must beg your forgiveness, Your Highness. I am unable to recall your name. Are you a cousin to Princess Cadance in some way?”

Okay, so Cadance still has the title of princess. Good to know that wasn’t screwed with in some way. Then again, how would it have been, when she was a princess before Twilight got her Cutie Mark?

Uh. All these alternate timelines of the real timeline are doing my head in.

“Now that I have your attention,” Twilight says firmly, “I have to get back to the Map so I can stop Starlight from changing the past, because every present I come to is worse than the last!”

Huh. Twilight just rhymed. Is that some kind of back effect from having been around the alternate timeline Zecora for as long as we were?

Also, really smart there, Sparklebutt. Like this version of Rarity will have any idea what you mean when you mention the Map or Starlight. Not to mention you just ignored Rarity’s query as to your name. Then there’ the fact you didn't even need to tell her that in the first place.

Seriously, did somepony hit Twilight with the idiot stick before this whole time travel mess started?

“Time travel, you say?” another voice says from behind us, making me jump.

We whirl around and I realize something I’d somehow been oblivious to when we first got here, likely due to Rarity taking all my attention.

There’s somepony sitting on a single throne shrouded in semi-darkness.

Quickly glancing around, I notice something about all the tapestries and even some of the windows I’d failed to see before. They’re all night-themed and several are depicting a certain black mare.

As we look back to the throne, the pony sitting there slowly leans forward, revealing the Mare in the Moon herself, Nightmare Moon. “Now that’s something I would like to see.”

So, just to clarify, we’re in a timeline where Nightmare somehow beat Celestia, the Plunder Vines seem to be under control, though the forest is clearly a lot thicker than it should be and we literally just informed her that we have the means to travel through time.

Well, we’re fucked.

Nightmare Moon laughs as several ponies wearing what I assume is armour, with bat-like designs, step into the room and stand in front of her, before surrounding the three of us.

Nightmare lifts into the air and lands before us. “Tell me how you came by this magic to travel through time.”

I stare her down. Um, so Rarity notices Twi’s an Alicorn, yet none of these ponies do? Stupid Manehatten Syndrome.

Wait, this is an alternate timeline, so how does that...? Gah! Starlight’s time travel sucks ass!

“The princess asked you a question!” one of the guards says angrily in a very familiar voice. I glance at her, only for my jaw to drop as she removes her helmet, revealing Rainbow Dash with a flat hair cut. “And unless you wanna end up in the dungeon, you’ll tell her what she wants to know!”

I blink, before snarling. “Okay, first of all, no, she didn’t ask us anything! She demanded it! Big difference! Second, what the hell, Dash! So much for being the most loyal pony! You turned you back on Celestia to serve this,” I point at Nightmare, “self-centred jerk of a princess?!”

Dash and the other guards all glare at me.

“How dare you question my loyalty to the princess!” Dash snarls at me, getting right in my face. “Once I saw how wrong we all were and how Celestia lied to her subjects for all the centuries Princess Nightmare Moon was locked away, I knew who deserved my loyalty. The real royalty of this kingdom.”

“Thanks, that brings me to the third thing I wanted to point out,” I say, grabbing Twilight’s other wing this time and holding it out. “Are all of you blind or do you just not see other Alicorns when Nightmare’s around? Does Cadance not count as royalty or something? Rarity seemed to think she does, so what the hell?!”

They all stare, before shocked expressions come over their faces, all the guards looking to the black Alicorn for answers.

She provides none, however, as she too seems to have only just now realized Twilight is an Alicorn and seems quite taken aback and the revelations.

“What? How? You... you were never,” she glares at Twilight. “How did you manage this? You were not born an Alicorn! I have seen your dreams!”

I blink, before it clicks.

Oh, that explains Dash’s misplaced loyalty. Luna’s magic in the Dream Realm allows her to shift the thoughts of ponies ever so slightly to ensure they have the right outcomes in their dreams and learn from them. In a way, it’s like very subtle mind altering, but on a much, much, much smaller scale and, since Luna isn’t one to manipulate others, no harm can come from it.

With Nightmare in control of such a power, however...? Yeah, I can see how that would go.

“Never mind,” Nightmare says firmly, though looking annoyed. “You shall tell me later. For now, you will tell me about this Time Magic of yours. Nopony in my kingdom but me should possess a magic powerful enough to change time.”

Wow. Ego much?

“Your kingdom?” Spike asks from behind Twilight’s legs.

Nightmare stares firmly at him. “Who else?”

Spike smiles uncertainly. “Um... Celestia, of course!”

Dash and the other guards all give each other worried glances. Guess like when Scar took over from Mufasa and forbid anyone from speaking Mufasa’s name, the same is here? Wow. It’s even a sibling thing too. Weird coinkydink.

Instead of getting angry like Scar would’ve though, Nightmare just laughs... and loses all intimidating factors for me.

How are you meant to be scared of a villain when their evil laughs just get goofier and goofier?

“My sister has been imprisoned in the moon for years!” Nightmare says, indicating to the window, where we can see the moon with a silhouette like the Mare in the Moon, only with a large blotch of pink which I guess would be Celestia’s mane. “But it is no less a fate than she’d sentence me to!”

I’m about to correct her, as the situations are VASTLY different, since Celestia had no choice and Nightmare likely just did it for revenge, when something else about that catches up with me.

I just stand there for several moments as Nightmare and Twilight talk about something, I don’t pay attention.

A slow smile creeps onto my face, before I start giggling. It starts off softly, then gets louder and louder, until I’m holding my sides, guffawing with hysterical laughter.

“And just what is so funny?” I struggle through my laughter to see Nightmare giving me a very stern glare.

“Y-y-you’re so stupid!” I cackle, before falling to my sides laughing like a looney.

Everypony just stares at me, the guards, Twilight and Spike in shock, Nightmare in a mix of anger and confusion.

“And just why am I, as you put it, so stupid?” she asks flatly.

It takes a few seconds for me to get my laughter under control. Once I do, I take a few deep breaths, before grinning at her. “Word of advice. Never blab the location of where you locked away your enemy around a Being of Chaos.”

Before any of them can respond, I pop away, only to return a second later. Only this time, I’ve brought company.

Standing next to me is an alabaster Alicorn with a flowing multi-coloured mane and tail and sun for a Cutie Mark.

Everypony’s eyes widen, the jaws of all save Twilight and Spike hanging wide open, completely dumfounded.

“Oh, and before you try anything funny, Nightie-Poo,” I smirk, taking on my anthro form and snapping my fingers.

There’s a blinding white flash and Nightmare gets tossed backwards.

When the light fades, where Nightmare was standing before, Luna, looking like she did back in episode two of the first season, is laying on the floor.

Nightmare, however, is not gone. Standing up from where she fell, she stares in shock, bewilderment and fear at Luna, before her body starts to warp until Nightmare Moon looks like a ghostly shadow.

“What is the meaning on this?” the shadow demands, looking from Luna to myself. “Who or what are you?!”

Oh, I can’t resist. “Why, isn’t it obvious, Nightie-Poo?” I say in a much different voice, one that causes Nightmare’s transparent eyes to widen in horror, before my body shifts, taking on a more mismatched shape.

Standing before her, I now have the appearance of Discord. “And here I thought you were smarter than that.”

Celestia is staring at me in bewilderment and utter confusion. “Discord? What...? How did you escape...? Why did you free me if...?”

I wave a hand (literally, I take off my lion’s paw and wave it) at the white Alicorn, before smirking at Nightmare as I reattach my appendage. “Later, KK. For now, we’ve a certain Nightmare to handle, do we not?”

I look to the shadowy form of Nightmare and smirk as she gets into a defensive stance. “I will not let you defeat me, Discord, you pathetic patchwork! If you want to kill me, it won’t be easy.”

I fold my arms, giving her a combination of mock offense and amusement. “Now, really, Nightie, what kind of a creature do you take me for. Death?” I wave a paw, making a disgusted sound. “So dull. No chaos at all to be had in death. Life, on the other hand,” my smirk returns, “well, that’s full of all sorts of surprises now, isn’t it? Enjoy the new lease.”

Before she can respond, I snap my lion paw. There’s a flash of light and suddenly, a wailing starts.

Everypony just stares as, where the shadowy form of Nightmare Moon had once been; there now lays a small black Alicorn foal with a purple mane and tail.

I frown. “Hmm. Didn’t mean to make her look like Nyx. Eh,” I shrug. “Guess it makes chaotic sense.”

“What in Equestria?!” Dash cries, turning to glare at me. “What did you do to our princess?!”

As she leaps up to attack me, I snap my now talon fingers again, a wave of orange light moving around from me in the same way a Rainboom spreads out.

As it washes over each of the ponies, they blink, staring as if in a daze.

I switch back to my anthro pony form, giggling at the confused look on Celestia’s face. “Nah. Don’t worry. DD’s still locked away in stone. Though, if you can find a mare named Fluttershy, she might be able to help you reform him.” A card appears, floating next to Celestia’s head. “Call me if he gets a little outta hand at any point, kay, KK? Me and my DD will be glad to help.”

Twilight frowns at me. “You could’ve gotten Celestia out of the moon and dealt with Nightmare this whole time?!”

I shrug. “Hey, I didn’t know KK was in the moon. Thank Princess Blabberpants for that. Speaking of which.” I teleport over to the wailing foal and pick her up in my arms.

At once she calms down, looking up at me with teary eyes filled with confusion.

I walk over to Luna, whom Celestia is helping up and kneel down, holding out the foal. “Luna, I know it wasn’t great and watching Nightmare do what she did even after returning from the moon must have been horrible for you, but, this isn’t Nightmare Moon anymore. This foal is the life she was, but given a blank slate. It won’t be easy, but I know you and Celestia can work things out and you can raise this filly to love the night just as much as you do.”

Luna looks from myself to the foal, who sees Luna and starts reaching out for her, smiling like any foal, while uncertainty clear on the blue Alicorn’s face.

“Don’t worry,” I stand back up a little, so the foal doesn’t feel like I’m taking her away from Luna. “Twi, Spike and I will stay a while; help you sort things out here first.”

“Yes,” Twilight nods, stepping towards the alternate version of her mentor, before giving me a look. “Though Screwball will be a lot less impulsive next time and actually give word what she plans.”

I shrug. “Hey, I saw what was happening and how simple it was to fix.” I roll my eyes. “Really, Lulu, I doubt you’d have needed to worry too much, even without our help. Nightmare was a total idiot.”

The foal responds with a raspberry, though whether it’s aimed at me in reaction to my insulting her former self, aimed at her former self, or her agreeing, I’ve no clue. It is adorable, though.

___________________________________________________________

“We cannot let Starlight do this again,” Twilight says as we walk through the slightly less thick forest towards the Map.

It’s been about a month since Nightmare was removed from the throne.

Ponies were uncertain if they’d awoken from a dream or not after I removed the mind-hold Nightmare had on them all. Unlike the other mind related spells I’ve dealt with, that one was thankfully very minor and messing with it didn’t cause any damage to anypony.

I was able to help weave a story to keep the populace from going after Luna, or her new foal. It was a pretty believable one, when you get down to it.

Nightmare was an entity that threatened the life of Luna’s unborn foal unless she gave it control of her body and she did, the Nightmare then erasing all knowledge of her back in the past. Now that Nightmare was gone, she and her foal were free again and she gave birth a short while after the Nightmare was beaten.

Dash and those guards who’d been present and of course Rarity, know the real story, but agreed to keep it quiet, for the princesses’ sake.

Now that Luna was looking the way she did a thousand plus years ago and some semblance of normal has returned, we’re heading back, despite Celestia’s offer that we were free to stay.

Oddly enough, it turns out this timeline’s version of Twi and her parents moved up to the Empire after Nightmare, reluctantly, gave it over to Cadance to rule, if under heavy supervision to ensure Cadance didn’t try anything against Nightmare.

“I hear that,” I say firmly as we hop up onto the Map. “I dunno what kind of future would come next, but it’d be nice if I don’t have to worry about that.”

Twilight nods and braces herself as she casts the spell. “We must stop her, before it’s too late.”

Author's Note

And there's the Nightmareverse chapter done. Next, a chapter i've been eager to get to. Discord's timeline.

Let's just say Screwball will meet somepony there from her past she NEVER would've expected and gets a prize in the end.

I'll leave you all to guess what that means til next chapter.

As to when the next chapter will be out, that i'm a little unsure of.

With the long weekend here, i'm going to use that time to at least write one new chapter to a certain fic that falls into a catagory of fics with humans becoming something else in alternate equestrias.

Only hint i'll give to what it will be or where that update is going is this: Titans, GO!

Hope your enjoyed the last two chapters and, til next time, later everypony

I Face A Part of my Past I Thought I Left behind… which fails to Understand how Chaos Magic Works, clearly

___________________________________________________________

We drop onto The Map, myself taking notice of the orange colour it now sports.

The sound of exploding trees draws our attention up and we all freeze. It’s Tirek. He’s huge and using his magic to blast the Everfree apart, just like last time.

“And how exactly are we meant to stop that?!” Spike cries as he clutches onto Twilight’s leg. “With all the Alicorn Magic in Equestria, plus Discord’s magic, only the Elements can stop him!”

I blink, before a smirk comes to my face. “One moment.” I disappear and reappear several seconds later, now hovering behind the giant red centaur. “Yo, Horn Head!”

He pauses in his mindless destruction and turns around, blinking in confusion at the sight of an Earth Pony filly floating in front of him.

“What in the world…?” he cocks an eyebrow.

“Sorry, your payment is overdue,” I say, my right hoof turning into a hand. “I’m gonna have to repossess all that magic.”

Before he can respond I sink my hand into his chest. He screams as I pull it back out, a massive orb of multi-coloured magic held in my grasp, which I punch with my other hoof, causing it to explode, scattering the magic across Equestria, returning it to those it was taken from.

Tirek wails as he body wobbles, before I snap my fingers, returning him to Tartarus, bound in his cage with chains holding his legs down, his form returned to what it was before he got all the magic.

I pop back over to the Map, where Twilight and Spike are just staring at where the centaur used to be, their mouths hanging wide open.

“What?” I shrug. “In this timeline, the CMC never fought in front of Discord’s statue, thus setting him free, so there was no Chaos Magic for Tirek to steal.”

It takes a few moments, but they snap out of it, shaking their heads.

Twilight gives me a sad look. “I’m sorry we failed again, Screwball, especially after you worked so hard to try get Rainbow to do the Rainboom, even if it was too late to get the timeline exactly right.” She looks down. “I just wish I could know Sunset was okay.”

I cock an eyebrow. “Okay, guessing that’s to do with the timeline you both got pulled to before this one, while I was stuck in the past again, trying to stop Starbutt from screwing up the timeline any more than she already had before we both got yanked back to the earlier past. What’s up?”

Spike looks up at the purple mare, then back to me. “The future we ended up in was… nice. The difference was that Sunset Shimmer was the Princess of Friendship.”

I blink, before cocking an eyebrow. “So, Starlight causing a cloud to block Dash and Hoops, causing Dash to have to avoid it whole Hoops collided with it, so Dash won without doing the Rainboom … resulted in Sunset not leaving Celestia’s studies and actually learned friendship without having to be blasted by the Elements first?”

They nod. “And Derpy was the Element of Kindness.”

I just stare for a moment. I’m not sure how to respond to that last one. Shaking my head, I cock my eyebrow again. “Then… why does Twi think she might not be okay?”

“We don’t know if her timeline remained after we left, or if it was replaced with this one,” the Alicorn indicates around us.

I blink and just stare at her for several moments… before I realize she’s serious.

My right eye twitches and I close my eyes, taking a breath to try and calm myself, before I leap into the air and whack her over the head with a mallet, causing her to comically look like an accordion for a moment, sounds effects included, before returning to her original form.

“Are you fucking serious?!” I give her a very annoyed frown as she shakes her head to clear it, before looking to me. “Twilight, you have had a being who visits alternate timelines almost every freaking day living in the same town as you for over a year now, yet you don’t think an alternate timeline can still remain?! Seriously?!”

I reach into the air and pull a zip down, opening a hole in the fabric of realty, pulling out a clear rectangle covered in countless stars.

I look it over, before flipping it around, tapping on one star in particular. The image zooms in, revealing a world where Sunset is an Alicorn, slowing walking around in the Golden Oaks Library, looking around wistfully.

Twilight’s eyes light up. “Her world still exists?”

I groan, facehoofing, before tossing the board back through the rip and zipping it back up. “Yes. I already explained all this back in that Sombra timeline. Yeesh. You really were hit with an idiot stick before all this, weren’t you?”

She frowns at me.

“Um, shouldn’t we go now?” Spike asks before we can continue. “With Tirek gone, everypony’s gonna be wondering who beat him and got all their magic back. Do we really wanna have to explain that?”

“Well, I can play it off on my own, easy,” I shrug, before looking to the two of them, specifically the winged one. “But… I guess explaining how Twi’s an Alicorn when she isn’t in this timeline would preferably be avoided.”

Twilight sighs, her horn glowing, levitating the scroll. “Then let’s go.” She frowns. “Be ready.”

I nod. No mistakes this time.

___________________________________________________________

As the portal opens, I’m still caught by what just happened.

When the portal had opened, we’d flown out, Twilight using the crystalizing spell from a couple jumps ago.

To our horror, the unicorn had easily dodged it, the spell zapping Rainbow Dash instead, encasing her in crystal that started to sink into the clouds.

Before I could do more than register that and try to prepare to free her, we’d been sucked back through the time portal.

Now, we’ll find out what a world where Rainbow Dash likely died is like.

We drop down… into a pile of rubber chickens?

Popping up out of the pile, my eyes are drawn to a flow of colour that went by… and see Celestia and Luna with afros, wearing red rubber clown noses and a vest like those you see monkey’s wearing in front of those guys that play music… being chased by Discord, wearing a red royal’s cape while riding a unicycle.

I facehoof. “Should’ve guessed this would happen eventually.”

“Well, this is certainly unexpected.”

We all freeze. That… that was my voice, but I didn’t say anything.

My senses suddenly go crazy and I grab Twilight and Spike in my magic and jump, tumbling forward as the rubber chicken pile is incinerated by a DBZ Spirit Bomb.

Landing, we all whirl around to see another me… but she’s older. She looks like a grown mare… and that smile on her face is very unsettling.

Behind and all around us is pretty much how you’d think a world ruled by Discord would look. Houses floating upside down in the sky, animals altered in weird and amusing ways, cotton candy clouds spilling chocolate rain and so on.

“Time travellers?” the other me asks in confusion, before snickering. “Well, that’s not expected at all.” Her eyes fall on Twilight and she leers. “And I’ll now get to rip off the wings of the Princess of Friendship.” She shifts into a human shape, her face a manic grin as her hands turn into scissors. “I can’t wait to turn you into a hollow shell of your former self.”

I blink, my brain screeching to a halt. Why does what she just said suddenly seem familiar?

“Who are you?” I yell, erecting a shield around the Alicorn and dragon.

She suddenly snarls. “Who am I isn’t who I was. I lost my life to this retched world when that clown,” she indicates to Discord, “turned this body into a magnate for my mind. As if this place didn’t ruin enough for me before.”

She fires a blast of electricity at me, which I redirect at the sky by doing the lightning redirection technique from the Avatar cartoons series. “And just what did it ruin, huh?”

She just glares at me. “I met someone at my workplace I thought I could be great friends with. I even was getting him to understand my reasons for hating this place… then he became a hollow shell of his former self, just like I intend to make you and that blasted Alicorn!”

She creates a Distructo Disc like Krillian’s in DBZ and throws it at me. I do a Matrix dodge, before grabbing it and bite into it like a cookie.

Finishing it off, I look to her in shock. Those words… I know this being. The mind that inhabits that body… I know who it is. “You got pulled into this timeline’s Screwball instead of me?”

She pauses, frowning at me. “Do I know you?”

I stand up straight and glare. “Yeah. I’m the one who became a hollow shell of my former self. Remember?”

She stares for several moments, before her eyes widen. “You?! How?”

Alternate timeline,” I say firmly, shifting to my anthro form. “Seems, somehow, what Starlight did to this one caused you to be pulled into Screwball’s body insteadnot me.”

I may have broken my memories of my human life, but I do remember parts of it. One part I remember is that, in the place I worked, there was a guy I used to be friends with, but, after he learned I was Brony, shut me out and started judging me more and more by my liking MLP, until he told me blanking that, after he left the workplace for good, he’d only remember the me from before I started liking the show, because the me who did like the show was apparently a hollow shell of my former self, despite how much better a person I’d actually become because of the show.

That was the day I lost any hope of pulling him out of his dark view of the world… a view she has now brought to this timeline.

She blinks, before snarling, her eyes glowing red. “So you escaped from this one?! I’ll make you pay for stranding me in this hell hole!”

She fires several Cyclop energy beams at me and I move my body lazily from side to side, easily avoiding them.

She yells, throwing her hands up, a massive Spirit Bomb quickly forming above her. “I’ll make you suffer worse than your darkest nightmares! I’ll force you to relive your worst memories over and over, until you’re begging me for merc— GAHH!”

Her monologue is cut off by a gut-retching scream as her magic pours out of her mouth, the purplish black mass pooling in my right hand, before tapering out, the magic turning into a sphere in my grasp.

“That’s just pathetic,” I shake my head as she collapses to the ground. “You were the more genre savvy of the two of us when we were human, yet you somehow forget that villains could easily be beaten by the hero during the time it takes for them to finish their long winded monologue?”

The shield around Twilight and Spike dissipates and the two hurry over.

“What in Equestria was that all about?” Spike asks, looking from me to the other me.

I just give the human a cold glare. “She was a human I used to know in my old life. She got pulled into that body instead of me in this timeline. But, she failed to realize something very important. I have Chaos Magic too and I actually know how to work it. So, while she was giving her villainous monologue, I simply took her Chaos Magic right out of her.”

Twilight just stares at me in shock. “You can do that?”

I shrug. “Hey, just cuz I can do something, doesn’t mean I will.”

“So, what’re you gonna do with that?” Spike points to the writhing mass over magic in my hand.

I smirk. “Simple.” I toss the sphere into the air, open my mouth and it drops down my throat and I swallow.

The shocked expressions on Spike and Twilight’s faces only deepens when my body suddenly morphs, becoming that of an adult, just like the other me’s.

“Huh?” I look down at my now very well developed body. “What the heck?”

The other me gives a weak sneer. “Really? You didn’t know? Even I knew the pony we both ended as was originally an adult.”

I frown, scratching my chin. So, that means our timeline was already an alternate one from the show’s original timeline.

I snap my fingers, a holographic screen appearing before me and I look it over. Huh, so originally, Screwball was actually Spoiled’s sister, not daughter.

Makes some sense, I guess. Though, I’m not sure which is more insulting, being the daughter of that bitch or her sister.

“Well, whatever the case,” I snap my fingers, reverting to my younger self. “I came to Equestria as a child and I’ll grow up like one. There’s plenty of time to be an adult when you’re immortal. Besides,” I smirk, “being a kid’s way more fun.”

“What was that screen about, Screwball?” Twilight asks, the screen having vanished when I returned to my proper age, before she’d gotten a good look at it. “What does this other you mean you should be an adult?”

The other me blinks, before she cackles cruelly. “They don’t know? You didn’t tell them? Oh, this is rich. Purple Bitch, you’re from a—MMFFF?!”

Her words are cut off as her body is bound in chains, a metal plate covering her mouth.

I glare coldly at her. “You really are warped in the mind. I can’t believe, you get given such amazing power… and turned into a petty super villain. Pathetic.”

“So… what do we do now?” Spike asks, looking from my double, to me, the world around us.

I step forward, placing a finger on my double’s forehead, a once seeing all her memories of Equestria… and being disgusted by what she’s done.

I step back from her, the darkest snarl I’ve ever worn on my face. “You’re disgusting. Tartarus isn’t good enough for you.” I snap my fingers, my snarl turning into a twisted sneer. “But I have an idea how to make it worse.”

Flames erupt around her, her screams muffled by the metal plate over her mouth as she sinks into the pits.

After a few moments, Twilight and Spike look to me with worry. “What… what’s gonna happen to her in Tartarus?”

I don’t meet their eyes, turning towards where Discord is still chasing the clowned princesses, oblivious to what had transpired. “Let’s just say, she shouldn’t have gotten on the bad side of someone who knows as much about the deep web as I do… especially now she’s female.”

They both look to each other uncertainly.

“Gimme a bit,” I say, getting ready to snap my fingers. “This may take a while.”

___________________________________________________________

“That ungrateful little wretch,” Discord pouts as Twilight, Spike and I step onto the Map, myself back to my normal pony form. “I give her Chaos Magic and she goes behind my back like that. I’m a lover of chaos, not cruelty.”

I roll my eyes. “DD, we went over this. She’s paying for her crimes, tenfold, in Tartarus.”

His pout just deepens. “It’s still not fair.”

“Says the Lord of Chaos who threw friendship back in our faces,” Rainbow Dash shot back as she stood next to Fluttershy.

Turns out Dash didn’t die, after all. Fluttershy helped her get out of the crystal before she sank through the clouds and the two became closer friends than even the ones in our own timeline.

They’re not together, if that’s what you’re thinking, but they’ve a much stronger and more understanding friendship than ours.

The reason Discord got out this time is because, in this timeline, Dash and Flutters had helped convinced Luna and Celestia to forgive each other when Nightmare Moon returned and, having experienced this, Celestia was convinced she could do the same with Discord… and it’s clear where that went.

It hadn’t been easy, but I’d gotten Discord to listen to reason and realize he wanted friendship more than utter chaos and how he almost lost it.

As for where Dash and Shy were during his reign? My double had locked them in a pocket dimension, separated by a thin layer of energy so neither could comfort the other, forcing them to watch as Equestria suffered both Discord and her wrath. Though hers was more traumatizing a thing for them.

Neither have family anymore, my double saw to that, so they only have each other and what few of their friends from Ponyville and Cloudsdale remain, plus the princesses and Discord, though Dash is understandably giving him a probationary limit.

“Again, I’m so sorry for what my former friend did with the magic she had,” I sigh, shaking my head. “I still can’t believe she fell so far. I knew she hated this world… but that…”

I feel a hoof on my shoulder and look up to see Luna. “Do not blame yourself, young one. You could not have known she’d go so far.”

Twilight clears her throat. “Either way, now, more than ever, we have to stop Starlight Glimmer from altering the past again.”

Celestia nods. “And, rest assured, the version of her here will be stopped before she gets as far as yours.”

“I’ll be glad to see to it personally,” Discord nods, before chuckling. “Should be quite the amusing sight.”

“Just don’t go overboard, DD,” I say, before looking to Twilight. “Okay, let’s do this.”

She nods, lifting the scroll and casting the spell.

Author's Note

Here's the chapter i meant to get out thursday.

Two more timelines to go, before i finally get to Starlight talking about her home, Sire's Hollow. Let's just say she won't be leaving that part of her past like in the show.\

As for the world Twi and Spike saw that Screwy missed out on, you can find it HERE

As for the former friend Screwball enountered... she's, or rather he, was based on a real life experience with a former co worker. everything Screwball said about her former coworker and what they said... is all too real.

I've talked about that person before, in blogs. would they really go as far as this interpretation of them did? I honestly don't know. his view of our world and hatred for MLP in general makes me really unsure. given Chaos Magic, i honestly just don't know.

Anyway, sorry for getting kinda depressing there.

Hope to get the next chapter out in a few minutes (half an hour if i can manage it), but no promises.

either way, hope you liked this chapter and (hopefully in a half hour), til next time, later everypony

I... I Wanna Be Mad at her… but the Adults are just as much to blame, here

Warning! Minor Starlight and Sunburst Spoilers for Season 8

I... I Wanna Be Mad at her… but the Adults are just as much to blame, here

___________________________________________________________

We drop from the portal, narrowly avoiding a beam from Starlight.

The last time we came out of the portal, she’d been helping Fluttershy get through the Flight Camp course, thus the bullies had no reason to want to tease her.

Strangely enough, the timeline that created was… weird. And dumb. Remember that flaw I mentioned regarding Flim and Flam? The one where they just took Sweet Apple Acres, when all they’d won were the cider rights?

Well, that timeline we ended up in was the Sombra timeline again, only Flutters had apparently moved to Canterlot after leaving Cloudsdale, inadvertently saved the two con ponies during the Changleinge Invasion attempt and then somehow got into a large industry because of the war with Sombra, getting rich from other ponies suffering.

…

Yeah, after I took the right route to ending the war quickly, I really let those two have it before handing them over to Celestia.

I let Twilight and Starlight talk it out, Twilight trying to explain about how Starlight’s actions are FREAKING RISKING EVERYTHING, while I go down to help Flutters again.

“… next I suppose you'll tell me that the fate of all of Equestria hangs in the balance!” Starlihgt is saying as I pop back to Twilight’s side.

“It does!” Twilight says urgently.

“Spare me your overblown ego” Starlight says, rolling her eyes. “! No group of friends, not even Princess Twilight's, is that important!”

Did this bitch seriously never read the news? She knows Twi and the others have saved Equestria multiple times, right? Right?

My thoughts are cut off by the sound of Dash crying out, though my attention is drawn more to the time portal opening.

“Okay, I’ve had enough of this shit!” I shout, grabbing Starlight in my magic and pulling her close. I love the look of shock and fear in her eyes. It’s so delicious!

Twilight blinks, before frowning and nodding. “I don't know how important other ponies' friendships are to the future, but, thanks to Screwball, I can show you what the world is like without mine!”

With that, we’re all pulled into the portal… and I freeze in place once we land in the new timeline. There’s a barren, grey wasteland around us.

I... I can’t sense any life around us. The only living things I can sense are Twilight, Starlight, Spike and myself. The rest of the world is just… dead. The only other thing even the remotest bit alive is the Tree of Harmony, and it isn’t going to last much longer anyway. It’s doing everything it can just to maintain the Map’s connection. We’ve got maybe ten minutes before it dies too, leaving the Map worthless and us trapped in this timeline forever.

I’m so horrified; I don’t even pay attention to what the ponies and dragon are saying.

There’s… there’s literally nothing. Everypony I know. My friends, family… everypony… they’re all gone.

“Change my mind?” an angry voice pulls me from my thoughts and I look down from the Map to see Starlight glaring at Twilight with a look like a voice dripping with venom. “You don't know anything about me! I was perfectly happy before you and your friends ruined what I built!”

“Yeah, and you’re being happy meant countless others suffering because of flawed philosophy…” I say without thinking, but trail off as a thought occurs to me.

I quickly reach out my magic. Oh… Oh, Sweet Celestia. That’s what happened. Starlight is what happened! In this timeline, somehow, things worked out for the best… until Starlight’s plans to expand her village went too far.

She got the princesses to visit and took their Cutie Marks away. She took the only way to keep the day and night cycle moving away and… and this world is the result.

Starlight caused her past self to doom Eqeustria to be a wasteland of nothing and…

I shoot up straight. Wait. Is that…? Yes! Yes, just felt a ripple in the demensions. Someone travelled from… Oh my gosh! Someone came here from the Equestria Girls world! It’s Sunset!

“You want to know what happened to me?!” Starlihgt’s voice invades my thoughts and I turn to see she’s now in front of me and she’s casting the Time Travel Spell again, “I'll show you!”

___________________________________________________________

We come up out of the ground when the portal opens, oddly enough, finding ourselves in small village, kinda like Ponyville, only smaller and more homey feeling.

There’s a lot of pointed, tiled houses, some with spires, others not.

Ponies are walking around, doing their every day things.

I’m so confused.

“Where are we?” Twilight voices my thoughts.

Starlight gives us firm looks. “That map of yours is connected to every part of Equestria, and this part is my home.”

She leads us over to one house in particular, through the window of which we can see a filly Starlight, yet to get her Cutie Mark. Hate to say it, but she looks pretty cute.

There’s another pony with her, a unicorn colt with orange fur, with cream fur around his hooves, as well as a cream patch of fur right between his eyes. His mane is your average kind of colts his age. He doesn’t have a Cutie Mark either.

I watch the two stacking books like a tower of Jenga as Starlight explains the colt is named Sunburst. The two were apparently the best of friends, always doing everything together.

“Until today,” she says in a foreboding tone.

As we watch, the tower start to fall, about to hit Starlight, but Sunburst catches the tower in his magic, glowing with a fire yellow light as the books then swirl around him, before all flying to the nearby empty bookshelf and all fitting into place.

When Sunburst returns to the ground, his flank more bares a Cutie Mark of an orb like the sun, with ray of moving out on one side, while the other side has no rays, but a few blue twinkles.

He gives an excite whiny, like a horse, before trotting outside, the townsponies all quickly gathering around and congratulating him, while filly Starlight watches… and starts to cry before running further inside.

“And just like that, my friend was gone,” Starlight sighs. “His family recognized his magical talent and sent him off to Canterlot. I never saw him again.”

“Well, why not?” Spike asks, myself thinking the same thing in confusion.

Starlight turns to us, glaring as tears start to form in her eyes. “Because of his cutie mark! He got his, and I didn't! He moved on, and I didn't! I stayed here and never made another friend because I was too afraid another cutie mark would take them away, too!”

Twilight, Spike and I look to each other, before Twilight shakes her head. “That's ridiculous. A cutie mark can't take your friends away.”

Starlight wipes her eyes. “Not everypony's lucky enough to get her cutie mark at the same time as her friends!”

As she speaks, she starts up the spell.

However, she freezes in place before the portal can open. Everything does.

I frown, tapping my chin. I quickly froze time to stop her, but but I had another reason.

Moving a little further into town, I make sure the others remain frozen in time where they were as the world speeds through time around me, letting me see what happens at a super speed.

Surely Starlight isn’t serious? She could’ve kept in contact with this Sunburst by mailing him, right?

As I watch… I find out, no, that’s not the case at all. After Sunburst left, Starlight did indeed become withdrawn, not interacting with any other fillies or colts beyond acknowledging their existence. She didn’t once try to get to know anypony.

And, it turns out her father was no help in the matter. Oh, don’t get me wrong, her father, Fire Light (yeah, not the most creative father, simply naming his daughter after himself, but replacing the Fire with Star) was a good father. He loved his daughter dearly and wanted her to be happy… it’s just his method leaves something to be desired.

It’s not like what Spoiled did to Diamond. In fact, it’s kinda the opposite. He gave her too much love and care, treating her like a little filly, no matter how many years went by.

It also doesn’t help that he literally didn’t listen to Starlight. She’d tried explaining why she was unhappy, but he wouldn’t listen, just focusing on his own way of helping her, which also included teaching her about the history Sire’s Hollow (the name of the town). All of it’s history.

With his lack of listening, I see clearly how Starlight was never dissuaded from her eventual belief that a Cutie Mark had taken Sunburst from her, resulting in her hatred of Cutie Marks.

And, good lord, her teenage years?

Ya know how some teens go through that Goth faze, filling their rooms with gothic stuff? Yeah, Starlight went through that at one point… and Fire Light was completely oblivious.

Good grief. No wonder Starlight’s view of reality got so warped.

As for Sunburst not keeping in contact with her himself?

Well, it turns out he flunked Magic School and, after his mother, Stellar Flare, found out he flunked out and saw how lost he was because of it, she started trying to plan everything out for him, to the point he stopped being in contact with the village at all, hence not contacting Starlight.

Man, those two have some serious parents issues. Guess we can kinda relate there.

Once history gets to the point Starlight leaves Sire’s Hollow, I return back to the frozen moment where Starlight was going to cast the spell and get ready, before unfreezing time.

She casts the spell, only to suddenly find her horn encased in a jawbreaker and her legs bound to her side as we all fly back into the portal.

Once time’s back to the way it should be, we’ll explain to her just why her plan is wrong. I’ll even show her all the alternate timelines she didn’t see, from their past points, before we had gotten to them.

Maybe, once she’s realized how wrong she was, we can get her back on the right path.

Who knows, maybe she’ll even be able to become friends with the Mane 6. She and I can certainty bond over parental problems.

We’ll have to wait and see.

Author's Note

Whelp. took a bit of time, but i got season 5 finished at last. Next chapter, things don't get as bad in the Empire as in the show, though the heart does still shatter.

Next i'll be taking a bit of a break from this fic and go to fixing a problem with Twilight's Twinlight. Namely how Ken and Shining make up.

sorry this was short, but it's all i could think of.

As for the theory of how some of those worlds came to be, i was following the suggestions from this video. you should check it out. it's pretty interesting.

Hope you enjoyed this and, til next time, later everypony

Reject Sailor Moon Villain vs Toei Hero Parody. Because why not?

___________________________________________________________

I watch Twilight and the others walk off through the castle halls, Starlight alongside them.

They all discussed it and decided the best way to help Starlight is for Twilight to mentor Starlight in friendship like Celestia had her.

I just hope Twilight doesn’t mentor her the exact same way Celestia did, sending Starlight out to fight demonized ponies corrupted by Dark Magic or the like.

Yeah, Celestia’s teaching methods are kind of fucked up, when you really think about it.

I shake my head, putting that out of mind and preparing to snap my fingers (I’m currently in my Anthro form, because I felt like it) to teleport to the EQG world. Wonder when I’ll get there. Along with seeing how the Friendship Games are going, I’ve someone to drop off.

___________________________________________________________

I sigh as I sit on a bench not too far from Canterlot High.

Man, my last two teleports have been a bit rough. I had to time travel so I was before the events of Friendship Games and I think my body is sick of the time travel and wants a rest from it for a while, because, when I landed, it felt like someone had punched me in the gut.

Anyway, when I arrived, I went straight to where Sonata and Aria had set up their new life and handed them their sister back.

Adagio was very shaken up by her rehab and was very sincere when she promised never to be cruel or evil again. I even made her Pinkie Promise, just to be sure… though Cheese Legs did find a way around that. Still, I doubt the tone deaf siren could do much to get around it like that one did.

Once the sirens were all set, I teleported back to CHS… which is why I’m now sitting on this bench, letting myself rest.

I think, as long as I don’t do any teleports or time jumps for a few hours, maybe a day, I’ll be fine.

Guess even a being of Chaos will feel some side effects of jumping around in a muddled mess of the space time continuum. Plus the fact I’m still getting used to the power boast from absorbing the magic of the me from the Discord timeline.

I’m half-heartedly listening to Dean Cadance’s commentary on round 2, but you can’t blame me for not paying full attention. Restoring your own magical stabilities isn’t exactly a walk in the park.

Suddenly, I’m jerked back to reality by a magical disturbance. I recognize it too. The feeling when another’s magic is being drained.

Oh, boy. Looks like Sci-Twi’s accidently stealing AJ’s magic. Time to move my keester.

Apparently I forgot my own advice from earlier, beucase I stupidly teleport to the field, at once being hit with nausea. It takes about a minute to shake it off and when I look up, the plants from the Everfree Forest are on full attack.

At once, I see several vines heading towards the stands. A wave of my arm and a crystalline wall surrounds the stands full of students, just as the plants lunge. When they make contact they scream and shrivel up.

Putting that aside, I make a flaming weed whacker form in my right hand and shoot forward, slicing through the head of a plant that was aiming for Sugarcoat, while Dash follows after Sunset, before moving to save that Diet Lightning Dust girl who’s name escapes me right now.

As the head of the plant I got bursts into flames, reducing to ashes as it nears Sugarcoat, the girl just stares at me in shock and confusion… which is when I realize I’m floating in the air. Whoops. Then again, Dash just sprouted wings, so is a floating child really all that surprising to this girl?

Several plants, seeing no way of getting to the students in the stands, turn their attention towards the four school heads and lunge out towards them.

I shoot forward, swinging my weapon as Dash flies by me, knocking a plant right into my line of sight, ending its existence.

“Screwball?” she asked, shocked to see me.

I wink. “Hey. Thought I’d come join the fun. Man, school events just aren’t like they used t’ be, huh?”

The Wonderbolts are declared the winners, with Dean Cadance then calling everyone to the gym, my crystalline protection wall shimmering away to let them go.

“Is everybody alright?” Applejack asks as the rest of the group comes over, before noticing me. “Screwball? What in the hay are you doin’ here?”

I shrug, pocketing my flaming weed whacker and snickering at the dumbfounded look I get for defying the laws of physcis in such a way. “Had to drop off my inmate. She served her time. Then I popped by to see how the games were going. Since when did avoiding killing plants from the Everfree Forest become a part of the school’s sports regime?”

“They weren’t,” Dash shakes her head, landing. “And we’re better than alright, AJ. We won!”

The other girls all cheer.

Sunset pulls off her helmet, her expression strained. “Yeah, we won. But somebody could’ve been seriously hurt! Heck, if Screwball hadn’t come along, how do we know Dash would’ve been able to handle those plants all on her own?”

Hmm. Hate to admit it, but Sunset has a point. The plants didn’t go after Sugarcoat a second time in the movie, nor did they go after the school heads. Dash wouldn’t have been able to save them without my intervening.

Sunset throw her arms in the air. “The magic is going haywire and I’ve no clue how ta fix it!”

“Um... excuse me,” a voice says, causing us to turn to see Sci-Twi was standing nearby, holding the pednant that sucks out magic.

At once I teleport back several feet, ignoring the discomfort of it.

When the others all look back at me with confusion and I call, “I’m not taking any chances. You’ll see in a sec!”

I watch and listen from a distance, til Rainbow, grinning, walks towards the girl and I know says, “That’s okay. Neither do we.”

“Oh no!” Twilight cries as the pendant levitates and pulls her a bit closer towards Rainbow Dash. “No, no-no-no! Not again!”

I watch from my position as Rainbow’s magic is sucked out of her into the pendant.

Sunset rushes forward, grabbing Rainbow as she drops to her knees, looking drained.

I watch as a rift opens up above us. Frowning, I stretch my senses out a little. Huh. That feels like the Nightmare Moon timeline. Yikes. Better get that closed before she sees it… not that Nightmare would have much power here, but that would still screw with the timeline as Twi and I were in it.

Oh, I do not need to worry about meeting another version of me.

That’s actually how the Changeling timeline wasn’t dead. In my own future, I travel back to that world and keep the day and night cycle going until Twi and my past self free the princesses.

“You’re supposed to be so smart,” Sunset’s voice pulls me back into the present, “but did you ever think you shouldn’t be messing with things you don’t understand?”

Sunset forces the pendant closed and the hole in the sky closes up, leaving the sky as empty and blue as before, as if no opening between the worlds had ever opened there.

“But I wanna understand—” Tears are welling in Sci-Twi’s eyes.

“But you don’t!” Sunset cuts the lavender girl off, pushing the pendant down. “And worst of all, you put the lives of my friends in danger!”

“I’m sorry,” Sci-Twi says, taking a step back. “I didn’t mean to.” With that she runs off, sobbing.

“Twilight, wait!” Spike calls, running after her.

Sunset stands, fuming, but when Rainbow Dash puts a hand on her shoulder, her expression blanks for a moment, before she face-palms.

“Yeah…” I say slowly, coming over. “That could’ve gone better.”

“And why didn’t you try t’ help?” AJ demands, hands on her hips.

I scowl. “You saw what just happened with RD’s magic and that pendant. Do you honestly wanna risk adding my Chaos Magic to the mix in that thing?”

They all stand there for a moment, before shuddering.

Yeah, that’s best not even left to the imagination. I’d hate to see what Midnight Sparkle would do with Chaos Magic, combined with the rest of the magic she will already have.

“You can’t possibly call that a fair race,” my attention is drawn to Cinch. I indicate to the girls and we start heading over.

“Principal Cinch, we all saw what happened,” Principal Celestia says as we get close. “You can’t think CHS had some kind of advantage.

Cinch raises an eyebrow. “Can’t I? Even without your trained attack plants, your students have wings!”

“Wings that weren’t used to win the race,” I cut in glaring, popping into being right in front of Cinch, causing her to step back in shock. This always bugged me, even if it made sense with how evil this bitch is. “In case you missed it, when Rainbow sprouted her wings, she stopped being in the race. Sunset is the one who crossed the finish line, not Dash. Why? Because she and I were saving your students asses, along with your own! Hell, it was one of your students who unleashed those plants on the field, not ours! If anyone had the unfair advantage, it was your school, Cinch!”

“Well, the race certainly had some... extenuating circumstances,” Celestia puts a hand on my shoulder, getting me to stop, clearly wanting to keep things from escalating. “Perhaps we should end the games now and declare a tie.”

Cinch scoffs. “A tie? Was this your strategy all along? To force us into accepting you as equals? I think not. The games will continue and Crystal Prep will prevail despite your antics and whatever performance-enhancing regimen your students are on.”

With that, she walks off, myself making a mental note to fill her car with tar later.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t stop all this from happening,” Sunset says, coming up to Celestia.

Celestia shakes her head. “It’s not your fault, Sunset.”

Sunset sighs. “Isn’t it? I should know how to control the magic I brought here. But I don’t. I let everyone down.” She scowls. “And now Principal Cinch thinks we’re cheating.”

Yeah, even with the facts put out in front of her. Guess she really only cares about winning, no matter what and ignores all evidence to any wrong doings that could’ve been done on her school’s part.

Principal Celestia puts a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “It doesn’t matter what Principal Cinch thinks.”

Sunset shakes it off. “But it does. The students here at CHS don’t just wanna win. They wanna beat Crystal Prep. It isn’t gonna count if the other side doesn’t really think they lost. Crystal Prep is never gonna believe we won fair and square if there’s magic around. And that magic is only around... because of me.”

___________________________________________________________

“Since the score’s tied, the final event will determine the winner of the Friendship Games,” Cadance says into the mic.

I’m sitting next to Diamond and Silver, watching as the final part in this all plays out. I’m watching the Shadowbolts side.

By the looks of it, they’re about to get into Unleash the Magic.

I ignore everything else around me, my eyes narrowed at the distant form of Cinch. I can hear what she’s saying and, especially now, it’s really irritating me. Talking about how CHS cheated with magic and how it’s only fair they do the same to even the playing field… when CHS hasn’t cheated at all. Them using magic to win this final event would be an unfair advantage because they’d be using it solely for the games, whereas CHS used it to save the students.

As the song goes on, however, I find myself cocking an eyebrow in shock as something hits me that I hadn’t realized before. During the song, Cinch says she only gets a few good students like Twilight... in a way that implies she sees the other students in her school as below Sci-Twi’s level.

The fuck, man? Why aren’t her students noticing this and getting offended? Sheesh.

As Twilight moves to open the locket, I get up.

“Screwy?” Diamond looks up at me in confusion.

“Sorry, sis,” I say, floating up into the air. “Gotta deal with another magical disaster about to happen.”

I fly down just as Sunset starts running to stop Sci-Twi. Of course, we arrive too late, the shock wave from the magic knocking me back and disorienting me for a moment.

“Heeeeeeeeeelllllllp... meeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” I shake my head to clear my thoughts in time to see Sci-Twi finish being sucked into the sphere of unstable magic, crying out a grunt as she’s fully enveloped.

When the sphere fades, Midnight Sparkle is floating in the air. She cackles, before looking to Sunset. “You were right! I didn’t understand magic before, but I do now!”

She charges her horn, firing a blast of magic from her hand, destroying the Wondercolts statue, opening a rift that reveals…

Sunset’s eyes widen. “Equestria!”

The magical cracks spread down to the ground, moving along the pavement until it’s underneath us and we all leap out of the way as Midnight fires another blast where we’d just been standing.

“Twilight, you can’t do this!” Sunset calls out.

Midnight smirks at her. “Why not?! There’s a whole other world right there, and it’s just filled with magic!” she finishes by blasting another rift, narrowly avoiding hitting Celestia.

Sunset indicates to the newly opened rift. “But you’re destroying this world to get it!”

Midnight’s smirk deepens. “So what? There’s more magic there, and I want to understand it all!”

She fires a blast at the ground, causing a gaping hole to open up, revealing an above view of Ponyville.

Thinking fast, I create a duo of Indiana Jones whips and grab several students that were going to fall in and yanking them all back, while the Crystal Prep students help those I missed.

“This isn’t the way!” after setting the students I saved safely aside, I look to see Sunset giving her big speech.

It ends with her pooling the magic of her friends together and turning into her Madoka Form.

Midnight stares for a moment, then grins. “Do you really think you can stop me, all on your own?”

Sunset shakes her head. “As long as I have my friends, I’m never own my own.”

“Plus, she’s not the only one you’ll be up against, Midnight,” I step forward, reaching into my pocket and pulling out a single card. At the same time, a metallic belt appears around my waist in a slew of bubbles.

Midnight cocks an eyebrow.

“Henshin,” I call out, slipping the card into the belt’s slot and slamming it.

Kamen Rider: Choas! the computerized Japaneighs voice says, bubbles springing from the belt and spreading over me. When they all finish popping, it’s to reveal I’m now clad in my Kamen Rider Chaos armour, with all the power perks that come with it.

Midnight blinks in utter confusion, as does everyone else, including Sunset.

“Just who or what are you?” Midnight asks, confusion and curiosty blending together in her voice. Huh. Nice to know I was able to reach Sci-Twi with something so random.

Oh, she made that too easy.

“Just a passing through Kamen Rider,” I say, standing on one foot, grabbing a card from my belt and holding my arms in front of me like a puppy begging. “Remember that.”

I flick my hand holding the card, it flying into the belt.

Prank ride: Face Plant.

At once, Midnight finds herself dropping from the sky, smashing face first into the ground.

Midnight growls as she pushes herself up, her hands glowing with her magic, which she fires at me, which I dodge by flipping into the air, slipping a card into the belt as I do.

Prank ride: Hover.

Flames burst from my feet like the Ironman armour and I meet up with Sunset, who is still staring at me. “What…?”

I snicker, even though she can’t see it from under my helmet. “Choas, Sunny.”

“Enough!” we look down to see Midnight shoot up at us, her hands still glowing with magic.

Sunset’s hands glow with yellow magic and they shoot forward, colliding, blinding everyone else for a moment with the flash of light their impact creates.

When it fades, they both fly back, before storing up energy blasts for the DBZ laser fight.

I slip a card in, not wanting to be left out. Prank ride: DBZ Rip off!

I put my hands together, a sphere of orange energy forming. I join Sunset in firing it as Midnight fires hers. The energy beams makes contact.

For several moments, it seems strangely even. Huh. Midnight must be stronger than the movie let on.

“Twilight!” I hear just as Sunset starts to falter.

Glancing down, I see Spike’s looking up like he did in the movie… but Midnight isn’t noticing. Guess I’ll have to make her.

Being sure not to slacken my part in our combined energy blasts, I slip my right hand down and pull out a card, slamming it back in.

Prank ride: Bed Pan!

At once, a bed pan appears above Midnight’s had and drops down, forcing her to look downward and notice Spike.

“Spike,” she murmurs, her eyes returning to Sci-Twi’s for a second.

Sunset seems to notice this and increases her energy output. At once, Midnight seems to reassert herself… and something is different.

In the movie, Sunset is easily able to overpower Midnight after Spike awakens Sci-Twi’s consciousness. But, watching, though it’s clear Midnight is faltering enough that she’s not pushing Sunset back, she’s still in control of the situation.

Guess I’ll get to show off after all.

“Don’t let up,” I say, stopping my own contribution to the energy blast and leaping back through the air. “Wait for my single.”

“Okay,” Sunset grunts, a bead of sweat forming on her brow.

“You will never stop me!” Midnight growls, any humour she’d had about the situation gone as I see the strain on her face. She’s having to now fight both Sunset and the influence of Sci-Twi trying to regain control.

Well, I’m about to make that even harder for her.

Reaching a good couple feet back from the fight and high enough, I slip out my final card, with just has the symbol on my belt looking like it’s got energy bursting from behind it. I slam it into the belt.

Final Prank ride: C-C-C-C-CHAOS!

At once, I start spinning like a bottle top, bubbles, streaming and balloons popping into existence and swirling around me. After a few seconds, I shoot downward, my right foot stretched out.

“Now, Sunset!” I cry as a flash past her.

“What in the world—?” Midnight begins, only to be cut off as my foot makes contact with her stomach.

She grunts, stumbling back, barely maintaining her attack, her focus being further hindered by the barrage of balloon, bubbles and streamers that followed after me, giving Sunset the opening she needs for her power to overtake Midnight’s, creating a blinding white light to all save the three of us.

Next second, I’m floating over to Sunset as she, myself and Sci-Twi now in control of her currently Midnight formed body, float in an expanse of white.

“Take my hand, Twilight,” Sunset says, holding out a hand as the two of us float closer to her. “Let me show you there’s another way... just like someone once did for me.” She finishes that by giving a quick wink to me and I smirk under my helmet.

The light fades and the three of us are back to normal.

I smile at the exchange, even chuckling when Spike happily tackles Sci-Twi to the ground.

“Principal Celestia,” and angry voice calls out and all joy I was just feeling at getting to have fun as a Kamen Rider again and helping Sci-Twi turning into annoyance as I turn to see Cinch stomping up towards the Canterlot High heads. “On behalf of Crystal Prep, I demand that you forfeit the Friendship Games!” She indicates towards myself and Sunset. “Clearly, CHS has had unfair advantage for quite some time! And it’s certainly obvious that your students have been using magic for their own benefit!”

Yes, because saving your students from Hentai Plant monsters last round and then the very fabric of all reality this time round is unfairly using magic for CHS’ benefit and no one else’s.

God, it sounded stupid enough for her to say in the movie, but does she even hear herself?

Principal Celestia just deadpans, before smirking. “I’d like to think that saving the world benefits us all.”

“At least they didn’t manipulate Twilight into releasing all the stolen magic and turning into a power-crazed magical creature that tried to rip the world apart just to win a game,” Sugarcoat says, folding her arms.

There’s silence for a moment.

“Wow!” Pinkie says, looking shocked. “That’s a lot to take in when you say it all at once.”

And coming from any version of Pinkie, that’s saying something.

Cinch just glares. “That’s ridiculous!”

Spike deapans. “Nope, that’s pretty much what happened.”

Sour Sweet looks down in shame. “Actually, we’re all to blame.” Her expression immediately turns into a scowl. “Mostly it was her.”

Cinch’s right eye twitches, before she turns her glare back to Celestia. “Obviously my students have been infected with your magic, but I plan on taking all of this up with the school board!”

Celestia just smirks. “Good. I’m sure they would be very interested in hearing all about the magical students with wings who cheat by saving the lives of their opponents.”

“And, it’s not like they don’t already know we have magic at this school,” I grin, popping up, floating right in front of her face, causing the older woman to startle back several steps. I fold my arms. “Ya know, what with my mother being head of the board and knowing that we don’t use magic to our advantage in something as simple as a game. I’m sure she’ll totally ignore when my sister and I tell her what really happened, over your “They cheated with magic by saving my students and the world” excuse. Yeah. Sure that’ll go over well.”

Spike smirks from Sci-Twi’s arms “Because that would never ruin your reputation.”

Cinch looks around angrily, seeing that no one, not even any one of her own students, is going to back her up, before giving a very posh huffing and walks off.

___________________________________________________________

“I don’t care what Principal Cinch says,” Indigo Zap says as we bump fits outside the Crystal Prep bus. “It’s been more fun getting to know everyone at CHS than it ever was playing against them.”

Huh. Why did I just get a weird feeling. As if what Indigo just says was a reason for exemption from something. Eh. Probably nothing.

“Crystal Prep is definitely going to be a different place now,” Cadance says, smiling at me. “And I can’t help getting the feeling you’ve known something about this from the start, Screwball.”

I put my hands behind my head, whistling innocently. “I have no idea what you’re talking about, Cadance.” Then I smirk. “So, turns out I’, not the only one who was getting dirt on Cinch, huh?”

She gives a light smirk herself, before looking away. “I always knew things were going bad with Crystal Prep’s running the last couple years, but knowing she was willing to put Twilight’s future in danger?” a scowl passes over her face. “She crossed the line.”

I nod, waving. “Whelp, count on me coming for the court case. And good luck with Crystal Prep, Principal Cadance.”

I walk off, seeing Sci-Twi joining the girl’s by the portal and smile.

“Um… Screwball?” I pause and turn to see Diamond standing a little nearby, an uncertain look on her face. “There’s… there’s someone here who wants to meet you.”

I cock an eyebrow. “Um, okay. Who?”

She looks around a corner and nods.

As the person standing behind the corner comes out… my eyes widen. A well-aged woman with pink skin and purple hair, wearing a turquoise-blue dress steps forward, her greenish-blue eyes filled a compassion and kindness I have never ever scene.

“You’re Screwball, yes?” she asks tentatively. “You’re the reason my little Lilac is doing so well at last? And why my Diamond is able to shine her fullest again?”

I just stand there, like a deer in headlights. I… this is too soon. I… I’m not prepared for…

My eyes widen to their max when Spoiled steps forward and pulls me into a warm hug.

“I would be honoured if you’d spend the night at our house… and to call you my daughter too,” she murmurs softly.

I can’t respond. This… this hug. It… it’s warm… It’s been so long, I… I never thought I could feel such loving warmth ever again. The love… of a mother.

I fall into her embrace and return the hug, tears pooling in my eyes and sliding down my cheeks as a smile I can’t and wouldn’t fight comes to my face.

Author's Note

And that's Friendship Games done with. Next chapter, i'm going a little off script for a reasonable explanation as to why a certain Alicorn Baby is never mentioned during a big event.

Screwy's gonna have fun with that.

Yes, i will have a small scene with Screwy and her EQG family together. look forward to that too.

Edit 8/2/2018: I'm surprised no one noticed the deleted scene from Friendship Games here, nor the joke about why Indigo Zap isn't in Dance Magic.

that's all for now. so, hope you liked this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Tying Up Loose Ends

___________________________________________________________

“Yes. Yes. Yes, and I want the meeting as soon as possible. I do not take kindly to students in any of my schools being blackmailed,” Mum hugs up, clicking the end button on her phone.

“Wow,” Diamond gulps. “Last time I saw mother that angry was when he first treated me badly.”

“I appreciate it,” I smile, snapping my fingers, the holographic screen that was floating before us vanishing in a flash of light. “It’s more care for other students than Equestria’s Spoiled Rich, I can promise you.”

Diamond and I are in her bedroom, sitting on her bed. She’s wearing a silk tops and long pants, while I’m wearing a simple pair of summer pyjamas with Discord designs over them.

After she surprised me at the friendship games, Spoiled brought me over to hers and Diamond’s home. It’s not as fancy as the one they have back in Equestria. In fact, it’s quite humble, by comparison. A simple apartment building with a few rooms and a lovely view of Canterlot.

It’s a temporary home. Diamond says mum’s working hard to make sure, once everything is finalized, even if not the original mansion, they’ll still have a much bigger home than this.

And… yeah. I call this version of Spoiled Mum. She feels like the mother I should have. After all, due to my own stupidity, I gave up my memories of my real world mother. Even my power boast from taking that alternate me’s magic didn’t help. I ended up ruining those memories, permanently.

Now, though, I feel the hole left in my heart by losing that mother is filled. Not fully, but enough.

“Mommy scary when angry.” We both turn to Lilac. She’s wearing a plain pink nightie, sitting behind the both of us.

Diamond and I glance at each other, before smiling and pulling my double into a group hug.

“Girls?” Mum calls from the other side of the door and knocking. “Pizza’s here.”

The three of us grin and race for the door, stumbling over each other and ending up in a pile on the floor, laughing.

I missed this. Celestia, I missed this more than I thought.

Once we finish untangling ourselves (after which I smack myself for forgetting I have magic), we head out into the small living room, where Mum’s setting down three pizza boxes next to several bottles of soda. She’s wearing a nightie similar to Lilac’s, but cyan blue.

“The movie store didn’t have much on such short notice, but I hope this movie will be fine for the night,” she says, holding up a DVD case.

I look at it, before being taken aback. It has an image of a very familiar large red and black centaur on the front, standing over a city.

“The Rise of Tirek?” Diamond takes the case from our mother and looks it over. “Well, there’s a first time for everything, right? Maybe this will be the time a video game adapted into a movie is actually good.”

I blink, before cocking my eyebrow at her. “Wait. So, in Equestria, Tirek’s a soul-sucking centaur from Tartarus… but here’s he’s just a video game bad guy?”

Tiara gives me a cocked eyebrow in return. “… You’re joking at the soul-sucking and from Tartarus thing… right?”

I glance away, scratching my chin as I gave a fake smile. “Well… the soul-sucking part, kinda. He sucked out other ponies’ magic, draining them of it completely… but that’s kinda a soul, so… sorta?”

Diamond just stares blankly at me, as if not sure how to actually react to that and her brain has shut down all other functions until it is finished coming to a conclusion.

Mum chuckles. “What’s say we just watch the movie and leave any possible implications as to how they reflect to another world alone for the night?”

Lilac giggles and hugs her.

I flick Diamond’s ear to snap her out of it and we nod, all of us moving over to the sofa and sitting down to watch the movie, Lilac on Mum’s left, myself on her right.

The movie is… okay, yeah, like pretty much every video game movie, ever, it’s bad. Like, really bad. I actually find myself laughing a lot at it, especially when comparing the Tirek in the movie to the one from Equestria. Wow, this movie stinks something fierce and it seems my laughter helps the others find it funny, too.

Throughout the movie, Lilac remains snuggled against Mum. She’s like a child, despite her being the same age as Diamond and myself. It’s cute though and makes a good contrast between the two of us so, even though she’s my double from this world; she is so drastically different and unique.

Once Rise of Tirek is done, we watch a few more movies, comedy dramas.

Around 9:35pm, Lilac is asleep against mother, who gets me to help her take Lilac to her room. Despite only leaving the hospital a short while ago, Lilac sleeps with Mum.

I can understand why. After all, her mind is far younger than her body and she’s still getting used to so much. It makes sense she’d want to sleep with the only parent who cared about her.

As soon as Lilac’s in the bed, she gives mumbled groans, reaching around the bed, as if looking for something.

Mother chuckles. “Guess I’ll be turning in, too. Do you and Diamond mind cleaning up?”

I shake my head. “It’s no problem. With or without magic.”

She nods, before reaching out and pulling me into a hug. “I’m glad we got time to hang out, Screwball. I hope we’ll have more time, too.”

I return the hug, melting into its warmth, nodding into her shoulder. “Thank you, too, Mum. And I guarantee it.”

Whimpers from the bed make us pull back, both of us chuckling lightly, before Mum gets into bed with Lilac, who holds onto her at once, her expression calming and her breathing becoming steady again.

I smile at the sight as Mum pulls Lilac into a hug and closes her eyes, before I turn and walk out, gently closing the door behind me.

Diamond and I clean up the empty pizza boxes and soda bottles, myself levitating them all into a pile clearing met for recycling, before we both head into Diamond’s room, where a sleeping bag is set up next to her bed.

“So, will you stay long tomorrow?” she asks as I clap my hands, the lights turning out.

I lean back in my sleeping bag, my hands behind my head. “I probably should. Twilight will be coming back through the portal sometime tomorrow and I wanna know just how things were going with Starlight Glimmer after I left.” Not to mention a few loose ends regarding a few of the alternate timelines.

Diamond snorts. “Sheesh. What’s with all these similar names of those who interacted with your princess? She’s Twilight Sparkle, who replaced Sunset Shimmer and now she’s taken on a student of her own called Starlight Glimmer?”

I’m not gonna comment on that.

I snuggle down, closing my eyes and letting sleep take me, smiling as memories of the last couple hours replay in my mind.

___________________________________________________________

I wave to the girls, who are all sitting around where the Wondercolts statue once was, now just the base.

As I near, I sense a magical disturbance and grin as the portal starts to ripple.

This gonna be good.

“I’m so sorry I didn’t get here sooner,” Twilight says as she comes through the stone, glancing behind at the portal. “It’s just I didn’t get your messages until just now because I was caught in this time travel loop and, honestly, it was the strangest thing that’s ever happened to me.”

She looks ahead, before her eyes go wide as she finally sees the Sci-Twi, who is staring back at her with an uncertain smile and waving, while is Spike staring, jaw agape.

All remains silent for a few moments as they stare at each other, the only sound being Pinkie sipping her drink, myself barely holding back as I keep my hand over my mouth.

“Make that the second strangest,” Twilight says, an uncertain smile coming to her own face.

I can’t do it. I burst out laughing, startling everyone, who watch as I roll around in the air for several seconds, holding my sides.

Just as quickly, I’m standing between the two Twilights, a smirk on my face as I indicate between them. “Twilight, Twilight. Twilight, Twilight. Or have you both met?”

Everyone just stares, not really sure how to react.

“There’s… there’s a version of me in this world, too?!” Twilight finally manages, her eyes fixed on her glasses-wearing double.

“Tch,” we all turn to Pinkie, who has a smug smile on her face. “Uh… yah. What, did you forget I asked if she was your twin sister back when you first came here?”

They all just stare blankly at her as I smirk, now sitting next to her, cross-legged, my hands on my knees. “Yeah, Twi. It ain’t that big a shock.”

“But… but that would mean…” Twilight puts a hand on her head, before looking at Pinkie in absolute shock. “How could you even know that?”

It’s my turn to snort. “Really, Twilight? After everything our Pinkie does, you’re questioning how another Pinkie can do what she does? Really?”

Twilight opens her mouth to argue, but closes it, her face going blank. “That shouldn’t make sense… yet somehow, it does, perfectly!”

“Um… i-is it really safe for you to be here?” we all look to Sci-Twi, who’s backing away slowly. “T-Two of the same beings from different dimensions can’t exist in the same space! I-if we were to make contact—”

I groan, snapping my fingers, the two Twilights now finding themselves inches appart, myself between them. I grab their wrists and slap their hands together.

Sci-Twi screams in fright, before her scream quietens and she notices she’s still around, her hand still in contact with her other dimensional self.

I sigh, folding my arms. “That baloney about the different dimensional stuff is a load of tripe. I’ve been in physical contact with my double for ages at a times recently, and, look at me. I’m still here. The world isn’t ended. It’s all fine.”

“Huh,” Sci-Twi slowly pulls her hand back, looking from it to her double.

“Okay. You crazy kids have fun, now,” I say, running for the portal. “Me and Glim Glam have some issues to sort out.”

“Wait. What? Screwball—” Twilight cries out, but is cut off as I enter the vortex.

___________________________________________________________

“So, we’re clear, Glim Glam?” I ask as we appear in the last of the altered timelines, the Wasteland.

She nods, looking around sadly. “I can’t believe I caused this… all for revenge for something so stupid.”

I float up and put a hoof on her shoulder as she shudders, though I’m not sure if that’s from thinking about what she’s done, or the wrongness of this timeline. There is no magic in the air. It is literally a dead world.

We’ve just spent a spent about two hours taking Starlight to all the alternate timelines Twilight, Spike and I were forced to deal with every time she’d stopped the Rainboom, but jumping back in those timelines to long before we’d arrived for most of them, showing her the darker times each one faced, with us merely being spectators, like what Discord did with Twilight back in part two of Return to Harmony.

In hindsight… I should’ve been a bit more careful with that. When we got to the Changeling timeline… is was mere moments before that timeline’s Chrysalis ended Twilight.

It wasn’t pretty. But, thankfully, I wasn’t so foolish with the Sombra timelines or any of the others after.

We also popped into the timeline where Sunset is an Alicorn and overthrew Celestia. I repaired the mirror and, leaving that world frozen in time briefly, went into their EQG world to find Princess Celestia.

She had, thankfully, been taken in by her human double… though not before experiencing some of the… less than pleasant differences between the human world and Equestria.

It’s gonna be a while before that timeline’s problems are properly sorted out, but I feel it’s better I don’t mess with it. Celestia herself even advised against it.

We visited the other Alicorn Sunset, the one who became the Princess of Friendship in her timeline, so I could assure her her timeline was safe, even promising to come visit.

After that, we had one last trip. Which is where we are now.

Arriving back, I felt like I was going to be sick. A lifeless world is something no being should every experience.

I stretch out my senses, finding the only living thing left in this world. Even the cockroaches are dead.

Teleporting to the life source’s location… we’re met with a sad sight.

Sunset Shimmer is hulled up in a broken down building in what used to be Manehatten. Despite my best efforts, I hadn’t been able to arrive the moment I’d sensed her arriving through the portal last time we were here.

She looks ragged, her coat slightly dull as she lays in a pile of blankets. Strewn around her are cans of vegetables, the only kinds of food that have lasted in this dead world, with a knife sitting nearby, likely how she opens the cans with no access to her magic. There are scratches and scars on her face around her mouth, indicating failed attempts at opening the can.

The moment we appear she leaps up, if a little clumsily, in fright, her eyes wide.

Then, her eyes water and she rushes forward, hugging us tightly.

“Sweet Celestia. I thought I was the only pony left.” She pulls back, looking from Starlight to me, myself having had the hindsight to take on my adult form. “What happened to Equestria? Where’s Princess Celestia? Why won’t my magic work? Where’ve you two been? What’s going on?”

I glance at Starlight, who looks down, too ashamed.

I sigh, looking to Sunset and put a hoof on her shoulder. “Sunset… I’m sorry. This world is dead.”

She just stares at me as if she didn’t understand. “What…? What do you mean… dead?”

I sigh, looking to Starlight again. “There was a very misguided pony.” I look back to Sunset. “A unicorn. She led herself to believe Cutie Marks are evil and wanted to make all of Equestria equal.” Sorry if this hurts, Glim Glam, but it’s gotta be said. “One day, Princess Celestia and her long lost sister, Princess Luna went to stop her after a single pony managed to escape in the dead of night and made it to Canterlot. When they arrived, the unicorn took both their Cutie Marks, taking away their ability to keep the Sun and Moon moving. And, with day and night out of sync… the whole world suffered. By the time the unicorn realized her mistake… it was too late.”

Sunset just stares at me, her eyes telling me she doesn’t want to believe me.

“No…” she takes several steps back, shaking her head. “No, you’re lying. It… it can’t be true. It… it just can’t.”

“It is… Sunset,” Starlight murmurs quietly, before sighing, looking up to her mournfully. “Screwball and I are not from here, but she is a being of Chaos, so her powers still work, even here.”

Sunset doesn’t seem to have heard her. “I… I can’t…”

“Sunset.” Her head darts up as I put a hoof on her shoulder, giving her a firm, but sad expression. “This world is gone. You’re only hope is the other world, the one you went to after you abandoned Celestia’s teachings.”

Sunset just stares at me, before her body sags. She slumps to the floor. “I… I should’ve stayed there. The portal won’t open anymore. Nothing I do would open it. I can’t go back… I don’t even have anything to go back to.”

I snort, stomping a hoof, causing the two unicorns to flinch. “You do have something and someone to return to, Sunset Shimmer. I will take you back there myself. It will be the last time you travel between the two worlds, but you will be far better off there than if you stayed in this dead world.”

Sunset gets the smallest of frowns. “How? You said so yourself. This world is dead. There’s no magic left. The portal is just an ordinary mirror now.”

I look to Starlight, who nods. “Promise you’ll come back for me?”

I nod back, extra limps sprouting from my back and performing the motions. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Starlight gives a weak smile, before nodding, closing her eyes.

Taking Sunset’s hoof, I revert to my younger self and teleport us away.

___________________________________________________________

“What are you doing here, you liar?!” Rainbow Dash demanded, pointing a finger at Applejack.

The farm girl glared right back. “Yer one ta talk about lyin’, Rainbow Dash.”

“And just what’s that supposed to mean?” the alethic girl growled back.

“It would seem we all received the same message from Vic Principal Luna,” Rarity said, looking around at the gathered group of five as they all stood in front of the bleachers of the soccer field.

“Indeed.” They all jumped, turning to see their Vice Principal walking towards them, a very firm expression on her face.

The five gulped.

“Um, i-if we’ve done something wrong, Vice Principal Luna, we’re all very sorry,” Fluttershy quivered in her place, Rarity putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Speak for yourself,” Pinkie Pie huffed, folding her arms, before wilting when the adult raised an eyebrow at her. “Sorry.”

“Frankly, the fact this version is somehow still set before the third movie is puzzling,” Luna said, shaking her head.

That caused worry to be replaced by slight confusion, the five all looking to each other.

“Um, beg pardon, Vice Principal Luna,” Rarity asked, her voice quivering slightly, “but… what do you mean, exactly?”

The woman before them smirked. “At least that might make things a bit easier,” she said in a voice that sounded nothing light her own, before they were all blinded by a flash of white light.

___________________________________________________________

I can’t help snickering at the confused expressions the five girls have when the light fades and I’m back to my normal, younger self.

Not sure how, but somehow the disruption to the timeline of the Wasteland effected this world, too, so the Fall Formal events are several weeks away.

Ripples in time are odd that way, sometimes. This does make what I have in mind easier, though.

“You all have been bickering and your friendships with each other strained because you each think the other has done something or still does something to harm the other,” I say, pointing lazily to each in turn. “However, I have someone who wishes to clear up this mess, so your friendship doesn’t break.”

Looking behind them, I nod, causing them all to turn.

From behind the bleachers steps someone it seems to take them all a second to recognize. When they do, they all gasp.

Sunset, looking as ragged and pale as she did in the Wasteland, only now a human. Her eyes are downcast and glazed.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Fluttershy asks, looking from the broken girl before them.

“What happened to her?” Rarity asks, glancing to me, only to not see me. I cough and she turns to find I’m standing next to Sunset now, a hand on her arm.

“I’m… I’m the one who sent you those messages and emails,” Sunset says, her voice hollow and dull. Damn, living for a few days in the Wasteland, followed by my confirming all her worst fears of what could’ve happened were true, she really isn’t the girl from before. No need for the Elements to fix her.

The girls all stare at her, before glancing to each other.

“So… ya didn’t just not come ta mah bake sale when ya said ya would?” AJ asks Dash.

“And you didn’t really change the date it was on?” Dash asks in reply.

“You don’t not value my efforts?” Rarity asks Pinkie Pie.

“Of course I value them,” Pinkie shakes her head. “I’ve wanted more help.” Then pink girl turns to the last of the five. “And… sorry. I guess you didn’t tell me you wanted a big party, huh?”

Fluttershy shakes her head. “I should’ve talked to you about it.”

I cough, getting their attention and at once they all narrow their eyes slightly at Sunset.

“I’m… I’m so sorry for what I did,” Sunset looks around to each other them. “I was so selfish. I just thought I could do what I wanted so I could go back home and… and…”

Tears well in her eyes and she drops to the ground and she starts to weep.

At once, Fluttershy rushes forward, pauses, before leaning down and pulling the other yellow girl into a hug, which she returns.

The other girls just stare, open mouthed, before looking to me for an explanation.

I sigh, folding my arms. Here goes nothing. “Okay. Sunset isn’t actually from here. She comes from an alternate world, where she’s a pony, a unicorn, to be presence.”

At once, the four looking at me deadpan.

“Ah highly doubt this is the time fer jokes, little one,” Applejack folds her arms.

Dash nods. “Seriously? We don’t like Sunset Shimmer, but if something bad’s happened and it clearly has, what do you know?”

I shrug. “I’m speaking the truth here. She and I are both from different realities. I was able to get her back here only because I’m a being of Chaos, to whom most rules don’t apply. And to prove my point…”

I snap my fingers and the four finally find themselves in the forms of their pony selves.

“What in the—?” Dash yells, unintentionally flapping her wings and causing herself to lift off the ground a bit.

Rarity cries out in alarm, putting her hooves over her eyes.

Applejack is looking her body over in shock.

Pinkie… is just looking around at them, an eyebrow raised. “What’s Fluttershy?”

I roll my eyes, snapping my fingers, returning them to their original self, Dash flopping back to the ground with a grunt.

“Believe me now?” I cock an eyebrow, arms folded.

They all nod, before looking towards Sunset, whom Fluttershy is still comforting.

“So… what’s so bad about all this?” Applejack finally asks after several moments, looking to me. “Why’s Sunset so upset about bein’ a pony fer?”

I sigh, closing my eyes. “Her world is dead.”

“WHAT?!”

I tell them exactly what I told Sunset, this time actually mentioning Starlight was the pony that doomed Equestria, albeit the version of herself from that timeline.

“My… goodness,” Rarity says, a hand hovering over her mouth as she looks to Sunset. “Her… her whole world is gone?”

I shake my head, sighing. “Not gone. Dead. She literally has no one now. I found her after she’d spent several months in that dead world. Trust me, you humble up fast when you think you’re going to be alone in a dead world for the rest of your life, hoping to find at least one other living being.”

“Man, I… I can’t even…” Dash looks to AJ, who looks back with as solemn and haunted and expression as the cyan girl.

I shake my head, looking between each other them. “I’m trusting the five of you to be there for her. To help her fit into this world for real now. Before, she only intended to stay long enough to get what she wanted. Now… this is the only home she will ever know again. Make sure it’s a good one?”

They nod firmly, myself catching Fluttershy doing so out of the corner of my eye.

Nodding, I turn and lean down to Sunset, snapping my fingers, a pink watch appearing around her wrist. “Use that to contact me if you are ever in trouble, Sunset. Okay?”

She glances to me and nods, tears still running down her cheeks.

With a sigh, I stand up and look around at the other five girls. “Be good to her. It will likely take a very long time before the rest of the school looks past her previous misdeeds. But, I will be speaking with your versions of Celestia and Luna. Good luck, all of you.”

They nod and I snap my fingers. Before I go, I have three sirens to settle a score with, an evil principal to set up for a massive fall and then I’ll pick up Starlight before we return to our Equestria.

I’m going to need a long rest after all this. Thank Celestia Skyla’s not going to be born for a few more months. I can only imagine the drama that’s going to come from her birth and the eventual reveal of Blessed Moon.

Author's Note

Season 6. you're up next.

Now, first, sorry. i originally intended to make this chapter one where Screwy returns from EQG to find the events of the MLP movie happening... before i realized that doesn't work because the throne room isn't that way during Forgotten Friendship, so wrote myself into a wall there.

Anyway, can't say when i'll be getting the next chapter of this or any other fic out, but i'll do my best to make them happen as soon as possible.

hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Blessed Moon is still going to be a Nightmare, isn’t she?

___________________________________________________________

“Hey, ya’ll!” Everypony screams as I just pop into existence above them all. I smirk down at them, my forelegs folded. “What? You think I’d miss when the Crystaling?”

We’re on the train to the Crystal Empire. Having decided to hang around the Empire today, I know that Cadance’s baby is born. I decided I’d wait to see it with the rest of the Mane 6, Starlight and Spike.

“Do you have to do that?” Starlight asks, slightly exasperated.

The rest of the ponies and dragon just look to her and shake her head.

“Trust me, Starlight, ya get used ta Screwball just popping up wherever she likes after a while,” Applejack looks up to me, her eyes narrowed. “And Ah can’t help thinkin’ ya’ll know sumthin’ ‘bout this we don’t.”

I give a mocking “Pfft”. “Come on, how could I know anything about the baby? I’m just as clueless as you all.”

“Ya, I’m with AJ on this one,” Dash gives me a sceptical look. “You only tend to pop up like that when you know something nopony else does.”

I shrug. “Whatever helps you sleep at night, Dashie.”

In truth, this is literally the last thing I know about the future of this world. The baby is going to be Princess Skyla. It’s the only thing left I have foreknowledge of and I can’t wait for their reactions to the first baby Alicorn ever seen since Luna and Celestia.

After a few minutes, we arrive at the Empire, during which I learn Starlight is tackling her first real Frienship Lesson. Reuniting with Sunburst.

…

Hoh, boy, that’s gonna be awkward.

As we get off the train, Twilight, too distracted discussing the plan to visit the castle and see Skyla before going with Starlight to meet with Sunburst, walking Shining Armour, who… Yikes! Fatherhood hit you hard, man.

His mane’s ass ragged and those bags under his eyes indicate he definitely hasn’t been getting much sleep.

“Shining Armour!” Twilight gasps happily.

“Twi… light...!” the stallion replies in a way that’s kinda cute, really.

They hug and Twilight pulls back. “I didn’t know you were meeting us!”

Shining just smiles really goofily. “Of course I am! It’s me, right here. Here I am. Why wouldn’t I come meet my sister? Though we have met before.” He finishes with a chuckle, like one would have when stoned and seeing something weird.

Okay, bad as I feel for him from his clear lack of sleep, this is really funny. Something Dash and AJ seem to agree with me on, if their snickers are anything to go by.

Twilight Sparkle gives him a concerned look. “Are you all right?”

Shining waves off her worries. “Never better! Being a father is amazing! And wonderful, and amazing, and confusing,” he scratches his head, with a very perplexed expression that I’m sure is because his baby is an Alicorn, “and amazing, but surprising too, you know? I mean, not that you’d know. You wouldn’t know, I know... You know?” he ends with a slightly forced smile.

We all glance around at each other.

Shining sighs, getting serious. “Sorry. I haven’t really slept since Cadance had the baby.” Shining scratches his chin. “Come to think of it, she hasn’t either. It sure would be great to get a break.

Twilight, understandably, turns to Starlight and apologizes to her about how, since we’re going to the castle and Shining, and it sounds like Cadance too, could really use a break, Starlight's friendship lesson will have to wait.

Spike, however, suggests that, since Twilight’s already handled the list for Starlight to follow, he and she can go handle the lesson while the rest of us go see Skyla.

Twilight smiles at his suggestion. “Spike, you’re a genius!”

Starlight facehooves, before giving Spike a glare that I’d be worried for his life if Starlight didn’t know what I’d do to her if she tried it. “Yeah... genius.”

Twilight turns back to Shining as Starlight and Spike head off. “Alright, big brother, let’s go see this amazing baby pony!”

I can help snickering a little, as Shining has fallen asleep while standing, murmuring, “the baby...” in his sleep.

After a few minutes, we get to the castle and Shining takes as to the room where I can sense four Alicorns inside. Yep. There’s Skyla.

“Before we go in,” he says as we stand in front of the door, “I should probably tell you. Seeing the baby might be a bit of a shock.

Twilight snickers as we all walk in, myself nodding to Celestia and Luna in greetings. “Come on, big brother. I’ve met babies before. I expect meeting this one won’t be any different.”

Oh, I’m pretty sure she…

I blink, staring at the foal swaddled in blanks in the bed before us. That… that’s not Skyla. The colours are all different.

What the heck? I end up gasping with the others as the foal reveals her massive wings, but my shock is for a totally different reason.

Backing away from the others, I swipe my hoof in the air and do a quick search. What? Skyla doesn’t actually exist aside from in worlds created by fanfictions, comics and animations about her? The hell? Who’s this Alicorn foal then?

“The baby is an Alicorn?!” Twilight’s cry pulls me from my thoughts and I look back to see the foal sucking on her hooves… how the freaking hell did she fit both in her mouth at once.

Okay, Equestria’s screwing with me. Any confidence I had in this is pretty much gone. This baby changes everything I thought I could guess about the future of this world.

“But... But... But I thought Alicorn wings had to be earned by accomplishing some great, princess-worthy deed!” Rarity states, Twilight nodding along with her.

Applejack scratches her head. “Yeah. How can you just be born with ‘em?”

Celestia closes her eyes. The birth of an Alicorn is something Equestria has never seen!”

…

Wait, what?

Luna glances to her sister. “It is beyond even our understanding.”

…

No, seriously, WHAT?! Are they saying they aren’t natural born Alicorns themselves, or that this foal is just the first Alicorn born strictly in the land of Equestria?

“That’s not very reassuring,” Fluttershy murmurs and I find myself agreeing.

“Wow! A unicorn, and a Pegasus!” Pinkie cries, getting close and it seems the baby really likes her from the reaction she gives. “So she could be a super-strong flyer and have crazy baby magic!”

“She’s also an Earth Pony, Pinkie,” I frown, folding my forelegs as I float over to them. “Don’t forget that. I mean, you’re an Earth Pony too, after all. Don’t sell our tribe short.”

Dash smirks. “Well, I know all about super-strong flying!”

Twilight smiles. “And I can help keep tabs on her magic!”

Seriously? Nopony but me, the being who originally wasn’t even a pony, is going to bring up the Earth Ponies?

The baby suddenly starts sniffling, before letting out a sneeze— and firing a massive laser blast from her horn that literally bursts holes in the ceiling and floors for the next six floors.

My jaw drops open. Um… WHAT?!

The baby burbles, before closing its eyes and acting like it’s going to take a little nap.

Celestia rests a hoof on the little one’s head. “It appears her magic is more powerful than that of a newborn unicorn!”

I just deadpan, before indicating to the foal. “No shit, Sherlock! She’s an Alicorn!”

Celestia gives me a small frown, but I just stare back. Hey, my argument there is reasonable.

“Do you think we should call it off?” Cadance ask, the foal now acting fully awake again, suckling on the end of Cadance’s golden shoe.

Dash snickers. “Um, we’ve all faced a lot worse than baby magic.”

I just stare at Dash, an eyebrow raised, wearing an expression that says, “Really, bitch?”. Pumpkin Cake is tricky enough with her magic and she’s just a normal unicorn.

This baby is an Alicorn who fires clearly deadly laser from just sneezing. I think this still ranks up as something that’ll cause problems.

Celestia looks to us all. “In light of the little one’s abilities, this Crystalling might be more important than ever.” She looks strictly to Cadance. “Perhaps you should address your subjects and remind them of that.”

Cadance nods, kisses her baby and heads out.

Twilight nudges her brother, who’s fallen asleep leaning against the bed. “Shining Armor! Do you have everything you need for the ceremony?”

Shining snorts awake. “Huh?” Suddenly, his eyes widen in panic and he runs into the centre of the room and starts pacing. “Oh, no! I still have to interview the honor guards, choose the purity crystal, and pick a crystaller!” he finishes by flopping onto his flank in the centre of the room, looking like he’s close to losing it.

Yikes. It’s like this is Shining Armour’s Lesson Zero.

Twilight walks over and pats his shoulder, smiling comfortingly.
“Alright, take it easy. Pinkie can stay here with me and keep an eye on the baby.”

Pinkie turns, revealing the baby is hugging her face… and her eyes. Man, I will never understand that pony.

“And we’ll all help you with everythin’ else,” Applejack reassures, before we all blink.

Shining is asleep again, murmuring. “...baby...”

“That is, if you can stay awake long enough to tell us how,” Rarity says uncertainly and I find myself agreeing.

“Well... at least she’s having... fun!” Pinkie says, saying each part every time she passes one of us, being dragged around the room as the baby flies without a care. “Whee!”

Twilight and I are barely keeping up together. The baby is just having fun, but that fun is including firing yellow lasers pretty much everywhere.

“Pinkie, hold her still!” Twilight shouts after we handled a particular barrage of lasers that almost hit a maid, who wisely gets the heck out of here.

“I’m tryiiiiiiing!” Pinkie shouts, her hooves dragging on the floor as she desperately tries to keep the baby from moving.

Good lord, is Blessed Moon going to be this much trouble, too? Screw the name change, raising her is still going to make her a nightmare for Luna. Yeesh! Awkward or not, Starlight must be having it way easier than this.

About ten or so minutes later, the four of us come out, walking/floating towards where everypony else is gathered around the Crystal Heart, myself floating next to Pinkie and the baby, whom are both in a magenta bubble Twilight’s using to make sure the baby doesn’t fly off.

“She’s a really strong flyer!” Pinkie calls out as we get close.

As we reach the heart, Twilight and Cadance seperte Pinkie from the baby, the latter now being in a bubble with Cadance’s aura colour.

At once, the baby starts reaching out to Pinkie and I see and feel her unhappiness.

She starts sniffling, warning she’s about to cry, but I stumble as my mind suddenly start ringing with massive alarm bells.

What the…? Why…?

The baby lets loose a massive wail, blending it with the Royal Canterlot Voice, literally breaking the bubble holding her. The force is so powerful, and I’m so distracted by the alarm bells still going off in my head at the same time, I actually lose focus and drop the ground with a thump.

The alarm bells are still going off as I sense something worng with… holy crap, I can feel a disruption in the Crystal Heart itself.

I turn in time to see not only has it stopped spinning, but cracks quickly spread across it, before the heart literally shatters, falling to the floor in pieces, leaving me to just stare, slack jawed.

I… but… WHAT?!

The baby burbles anxiously, floating down into Cadance’s hold.

Applejack walks up to the shattered heart. “Ah’m guessin’ that’s gonna make it harder to do the Crystalling.”

“It’s worse than that,” we all look to Twilight, who’s looking through the curtains hiding us all from everypony outside, waiting fo the ceremony. “Without the Heart, the Crystal Empire’s about to be buried under a mountain of ice and snow!”

Shaking off the ringing in my ears from what was clearly a warming about the heart shattering, I float up and pop over to her, looking out too to see dark clouds quickly making their way towards the Empire.

“So... not only can we not take part in a fabulous ancient ceremony, but we’re also about to be frozen solid?!” Rarity looks around at everypony.

Twilight shakes her head. “Without the Crystal Heart’s magical protection, the entire city’s about to become a winter wasteland!”

Wait… what about —?

“But what about when King Sombra ruled the Crystal Empire and the Crystal Heart was missin’?” Applejack cuts off my train of thought with the very question I was thinking of, leaving several thought passengers very annoyed at the hold up. “The city wasn’t covered in snow then!”

Twilight shakes her head. “The Heart wasn’t missing. It was still in the castle. King Sombra had just hidden it.”

That… makes a lot of sense. Phew. If she hadn’t given that explanation, I’d have had a field day with that massive plot hole.

Celestia sighs. “I’m afraid Twilight is correct, and the storm clouds are already forming.” She indicates to the curtains, which she’s holding slightly open with her magic, so we can clearly see the storm clouds coming, just as lightning cracks.

“I can totally fly up there and bust those puppies! No problem!” Dash reassures, flying towards the curtain, only for it to close in her face as Celestia releases her magic.

The white Aliocrn shakes her head. “I wouldn’t advise it, Rainbow Dash. Those storm clouds are not like the ones you know.”

Luna nods. “This far north, the weather has a will of its own, and now it will only grow stronger, enveloping everything in its path.”

Cadance blanches. “Including the Crystal Empire!”

“And us along with it!” Twilight cries.

I facehoof. Thank you for explaining that, Princesses of Obviousness.

Dash looks to me. “Do we really need to be that worried? We’ve got Screwball, here. She can fix the heart with a wave of a hoof.”

I sigh, shaking my head. “What do you think I’ve been trying to do since Twilight first mentioned the clouds? The heart’s energies are really tricky. Chaos Magic can’t fix it.”

Everypony’s eyes widen in fear.

“But, what do we do?” Twilight looks around at everypony. “With the storm clouds’ speed, they’ll be here in no time. How’re we going to figure out how to repair the heart before the get here?”

I just cock an eyebrow. “Wow. Thanks for the vote of confidence there, Sparklebutt.”

They all look to me. I roll my eyes and blink. At once, an orange aura spreads out from me, moving past everypony and expanding outwards, before it fully encompasses the Empire.

I look around at them all. “There. Not that I really need to put a shield up myself, since both Cadance and Shining can that, as can all the adult Alicorns present here. Now we have a lot more time. No need to really rush.” I frown, looking over my shoulder. “Though I can’t keep this shield up for too long. Celestia and Luna are right. That storm has a mind of its own and is none too pleased about the shield I just raised. No real rush, but it’d be nice to be done before the day’s out, okay?”

Everypony looks to each other, before nodding.

Twilight looks to the Royal Sisters. “There must be a spell that can restore the Crystal Heart!”

Celestia looks thoughtful. “Perhaps.”

Luna shakes her head. “But it isn’t something that either of us know.”

“The library here at the castle is nearly as extensive as the one in Canterlot,” Cadance suggests. “There’s a good chance we can find something there!”

Twilight looks around at us. “I’m gonna need all of your help. The crystal library is enormous!”

Shining nods. “You can count on us, Twily!”

Suddenly the baby giggles and disappears in a burst of yellow light, only to reappear, holding onto Pinkie’s face.

The startled mare cries out and ends up THROWING the baby away. Shining dives to catch her, but she teleports again, this time not appearing anywhere in sight.

“Where’d she go?!” he cries in alarm.

Suddenly the baby’s giggling is heard echoing around us and I can’t help feeling like we’ve entered a horror movie.

“This way!” Cadance calls, indicating the door leading into the castle and we all hurry after her.

___________________________________________________________

“So… you’re all trying to find a way to fix the Crystal Heart?” Twilight Velvet asks, the baby snuggling against her chest.

I nod, glancing over my shoulder at the rest of the ponies, half of whom are searching each book they can find with any hint of being related to relic magic, while the other half are trying to catch their breath after having been chasing the baby throughout the library. Even I can’t stop her. If I hold her in place, she just teleports out of my magical grip. “Pretty much.”

Dunno why I was surprised to learn that Twilight’s parents were coming for what is essentially the Crystal Empire’s version of a christening, when it’s about their own family.

Their train arrived about an hour ago, during which they had some time touring the Empire before coming to the castle, where a guard showed them to where we all are.

“Frankly, thinking it over, we should’ve just waited for the baby to want to stop playing with Pinkie before giving her to Cadance,” I facehoof, floating over them as they head in to speak with their kids and daughter-in-law. “This all started because the baby was upset we took her from Pinkie, whom she was having a lot of fun with.”

The baby gurbles, before teleporting out of Velvet’s hold, reappearing above one of the bookshelves and the chase starts all over again.

I deadpan. “Also, like Pumpkin Cake, she just uses her magic without really thinking about it to have fun.”

“Can’t Princess Celestia or Princess Luna handle her? They’re Alicorns too and have live a lot longer,” Night Light asks.

I just keep my deadpan and point to where both said princesses are trying to untangle themselves from somehow ending up in a mess after both trying to catch the baby.

I hope Blessed will be a lot calmer a baby then this one.

“What’s going on in here?” I glance behind me to see Spike and Starlight have come back.

I both want to laugh and groan is Pinkie Pie is dragged past us, the baby just holding onto Pinkie’s back right leg. “You want the long or the short version?”

Starlight Glimmer gets an uncertain look. “Short?”

“The baby’s an Alicorn and she accidentally destroyed the Crystal Heart, so Twilight and Cadance are looking for a spell to put it back together and save the Crystal Empire from turning into a giant wasteland of ice and snow,” Pinkie says in a quick and rather matter-of-fact, calm manner.

Starlight Glimmer blinks, her uncertainty turning into mild worry. “Oh.”

Pinkie stops being pulled by the baby as she and Shining collide, both getting stars spinning around their heads, while the baby just laughs and flies off. I’d laugh if we weren’t dealing with the heart’s destruction right now.

And this is just one baby. What happens when Blessed Moon is brought into the mix? I dread thinking about it.

A gasp from Cadance draws our attention. “What about this? Trotter’s Tome of Reliquary?”

Twilight takes the book and rifles through it, before grinning and turning the book over to show Cadance the page. “I think this is it!”

“Spell of Relic Reconstitution!” Cadance cheers. “I can’t believe we found it!”

Twilight takes the book back, closing it and holding it up. “It’s a good thing, too! Without this, I don’t know what we’d do!”

Oh, well thanks for calling on Murphy’s Law there, Twilight!

Suddenly the baby appears right next to Twilight, followed by Pinkie tackling the baby to the ground.

We’re given no time to be thankful Pinkie caught the little magical disaster, before the baby sneezes, sending a laser blast right at Rarity, who grabs a mirror in her magic, deflecting the blast, which heads for Shining, who quickly forms his magic into a shield the looks a lot like his Cutie Mark, which deflects the blast towards Starlight, who raises her own bubble shield, which deflects the blast again… and it goes through the book with the spell Twilight and Cadance just found, burning a hole right through the middle.

Pinkie gives and apologetic look. “Oops.”

Twilight just stares at the destroyed book, jaw agape. “That spell was the only thing we found in the whole library that was even close to what we needed!”

Starlight steps forward. “I’m so sorry, Twilight!”

Twilight shakes her head, opening the book and flitting through the broken pages. “It’s not your fault, Starlight. None of us were expecting any of this.”

Cadance looks worriedly to the other Alicorn. “Do you think you can remember the spell?”

Twilight stares incredulously at her sister-in-law. “I only read it through once!”

I sigh. “Besides which, she wouldn’t need to rewrite it. The book poofs with smoke and is suddenly whole again, as if the baby never touched it.

“Oh,” Cadance smiles sheepishly. “Right.”

“I only hope this spell is the one we need,” Twilight opens the book to the page, looking the spell over.

“Is there anything I can do?” Starlight offers as we all leave the library and head off to where the heart’s remains still lay on the ground.

Well, unless she knows a spell or somepony else who knows a spell we can guarantee will repair the heart, I doubt it.

“Sunburst?” I glance at Cadance, apparently having zoned out part of the conversation. “I don’t recognize the name, but if he’s an important wizard, you should bring him here. Maybe he’ll know what to do if the spell fails.”

And… with those words, you’ve called on Murphy’s Law, too Cadance. Now the spell is defiantly going to fail.

Starlight’s eyes widen, cries out “Of course!” and before any of us can ask what she’s thinking, she hurries off.

Twilight looks to the baby dragon and nods after the unicorns. “You better go with her, Spike.”

He nods and does as instructed.

We reach the heart and Twilight, Cadance and the Royal Sisters all cast the spell. I watch as the heart comes back together, but I don’t sense it’s magic healing and the cracks are disappearing either.

It floats, glowing for a few seconds, before the pieces all fall back to the ground again.

“And we all left the library, instead of some of us continuing to search, why?” I ask, looking around at the five Alicorns, the baby resting on Cadance’s back.

“This is bad. This is really bad,” Twilight looks to me. “How’s your shield holding up?”

I blink, having actually totally forgotten about the shield I put up. I check and it seems to be fine, though the storm is getting very pissed off. The shield’s been hit by lightning at least half a dozen times in the last ten minutes alone.

“It’s fine, but the storm’s still really pissed at me for making the shield in the first place.”

Suddenly, there’s a flare of green fire and a scroll drops in front of Princess Celestia’s hooves.

We all blink, Celestia taking the note and opening it, reading it through. She blinks, before looking around in both surprise and a little pride. “Starlight thinks she has a plan. Or, more specifically, somepony she knows has a plan.”

“Wait. You mean that Sunburst guy Starlight came here to meet again?” Rainbow asks, looking around.

“It would seem so,” Celestia look to the note again, smiling. “I had no idea another of my students was here in the Empire.”

“So, we just wait until they get here and hope whatever plan Sunburst has is gonna work?” Applejack looks to Twilight.

“I guess so,” she replies, uncertainly.

So, we sit and wait, Velvet keeping the baby from doing anything else that could risk our lives.

When Starlight and Spike return, Sunburst is with them.

I cock an eyebrow. He kinda looks like a blend of Star Swirl the Bearded and Harry Potter due to those big round glasses, with a goatee, wearing some kind of green cloak with a few star patterns here and there.

Frowning, I quickly look over his timeline and… nope. No relation to the former. Aww. That would’ve been fun. Then again, Star Swirl didn’t understand friendship, as evidenced by his failed spell Twi fixed and used to become an Alicorn, so I doubt he’d have understood love, either.

The unicorn stallion walks over to the remains of the heart, looking over the shards on the ground, before looking around at us in shock. “The baby did this?!”

Twilight shows him the book. “I tried putting it back together with—”

“The spell of Relic Reconstitution. No, that won’t do it. ” he cuts her off, shaking his head, levitating another book from his saddlebag and flipping through it. “The Crystal Heart’s been around for millennia. Restoring a relic like this is way beyond one spell. You need to combine it with something else.” He stops the book at a page and shows it to her. “Something unique to the relic itself. Something that strengthens it and provides it with power...?”

Wait. Seriously? Is he saying all we needed to do to fix the heart this whole time, was just go through the Crystalling?

I suddenly really feel the need to punch something. Where’s Cheese Legs when you need her?

“The Crystalling!” Twilight gaps, her eyes wide.

Sunburst nods. “Combining that spell with the light and love of everypony gathered for the ceremony, together with...” he pulls several scrolls and another book out of his bag, “Somnambula’s Weather Abjuration to clear away the snow...” he gives second book to Starlight, “and a little Fledgling’s Forbearance for the parents...” he gives a scroll to Cadance and Shining. “That should curb the little one’s power fluctuations.”

He rubs the baby’s head and the baby coos and giggles.

Cadance smiles. “You must be Sunburst. Starlight said you were a powerful wizard.”

Sunburst shakes his head. “Oh, I’m no wizard.”

Wait, what?

“But he studied magic his whole life!” Starlight looks around at us, giving an nervous smile. “You should see his house! And since nopony has any better ideas, what do we have to lose?!”

Well, it’s a plan at least, which is better than our no plan, so she’s got a point, there.

Shining looks to Sunburst. “I had planned on asking Twilight to be our crystaller, but since it seems like she’ll be busy...

The baby is levitated over to him and he takes her, the baby giggling and beginning to play with his glasses. “I’d be honoured!”

“Well, what are we waiting for?!” Twilight calls out and we all do our thing, myself staying with Starlight, Twilight, Celestia and Luna to make sure something doesn’t go wrong. With our current run of luck today, you can’t be too careful.

They all gather around the heart’s shards. Twilight uses Relic Reconstitution again, with Starlight and the princesses aiding with their own magic to keep the heart together.

“Citizens!” Sunburst’s voices sounds from outside, “May I present the newest member of the Crystal Empire!”

I can’t help smiling as I feel the love in the air thickening. It makes me feel all tingly.

A few moments later, Sunburst hurries in with a glowing crystal shard and places it into the heart, the shard literally sinking into the still currently cracked heart.

At once, the heart glows, before I feel it’s magic fully restore and the heart starts spinning again, before it releases a wave of energy outward, crystalizing every living being in range. Oddly enough, Celestia and Luna’s manes don’t get done up in a fancy style, the two ponies just get the crystal glow effect.

Then again, their hair is magically already and always moving, so I guess the heart’s magic can’t really do much with that.

At once, I feel a slight nudge from the Crystal Heart’s magic and drop my shield, it no longer being needed. I wink at it. You’re welcome, heart. Happy to help out.

I sigh. Okay. I really am going to need a long rest after this. Hopefully, nothing crazy will happen for at least the next couple weeks. Right?

Author's Note

K. switched to another computer, so here we go.

not really sure why, but this chapter was a lot harder to do than i expected without outright just summing up the premiere.

maybe i need to take some time off of screwy for a while. i could just be burnt out, having tried focus so much on her, the only other fic to recently receive an update being A Trixie Situation.

Probably doesn't help that i need to get through all of season 6 before i can get to seven, let alone the movie.

either way, the next chapter will be about Blessed Moon being brought into the spotlight. i do kinda fear what she and Flurry could get up to together, but that's for another time.

anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Um… I’m sure Altering the Past won’t go TOO badly… Right?

Um… I’m sure Altering the Past won’t go too badly… Right?

___________________________________________________________

The huge ram grinned, walking on his jet black hooves, enjoying the wondrous sounds of the simultaneous screams and laughter of the filly and colts as they toiled away. His ever present and eternal slaves.

“Yeah, that’s not happening anytime soon, buster.”

He halted in place, looking around, before a snowball slammed into his face.

Shaking his head, he glared down, with his burning red eyes falling on a pink filly wearing a propeller beanie, who spiralling eyes and still having a Cutie Mark.

He paused in slight confusion. Who was this filly? She was not one of his slaves. How did she even get here?

He grinned. What did it matter? One more slave for the collection.

A whooshing sound was followed by his sack appearing before him. It opened wide, chains covered with jiggling bells lashing out towards the filly.

However, the chains never made contact. The moment they reached the filly, they rusted in place, before shattering.

The ram’s eyes widened.

The filly glanced around, before she seemed to fix her gaze on a small yellow slave with a pink mane and tail.

The pink filly looked back to him, her eyes narrowed. “Yep. You’re so screwed, buster. DISCORD!”

There was a flash of light and he took several steps back as the Lord of Chaos himself appeared next to the filly.

She pointed to the yellow slave, before the room seemed to grow immensely hot as Discord turned to face him, his yellow eyes burning with rage unlike anything the ram had ever seen… and it terrified him that it was directed at him.

“I know you can handle things for your Equestria on this end, DD. Though, returning Apple Valley to what it used to be won't be as easy, even for you,” the filly said in a nonchalant manner, before looking to the ram with a blank stare. “You really shouldn’t have been so greedy. Taking Fluttershy, when she was in no way against the Spirit of Hearth’s Warming, was you’re last mistake.” She then gave an unsettling smile. “Have fun with my Daddy, now.”

With that, she disappeared in a puff of smoke, leaving him to the complete mercy, or lack thereof, of Discord, Lord of Chaos and very pissed.

___________________________________________________________

“I still can’t believe we’ve now two Alicorn babies. And this one was originally Nightmare Moon?” Dash asks as the train chugs along back to Ponyville.

It’s been about a week since we all met Flurry Heart for the first time. Just yesterday evening, Twilight and myself each received letters from Luna inviting us to the presentation of Blessed Moon.

We told the rest of the Mane 6, Spike and Starlight this morning and, along with Diamond, Silver and the CMC, we all went to Canterlot and witnessed to the reaction of Canterlot to a reformed baby Nightmare Moon. Daddy would’ve joined us, but he had a business meeting. Pretty rude of those ponies calling him in on such an important day. Luna haters, I bet.

That is what she is, after all. She has no memories of being Nightmare Moon, but I knew it would be hard for some ponies to not jump to conclusions. But, that’s what I’d been there for... and, oh boy, was I needed.

My guess about Moonie after having experienced dealing with a baby Alicorn was right. While not Nightmare Moon anymore, she was still a nightmare to deal with.

Despite being a baby and not having met Celestia til recently, the little tike has her aunt’s passion for pranks. Like Flurry, she just used her magic however she wished, but it was worse because she has that turning to magical smoke ability Nightmare Moon had.

Sweet Celestia, the screams of the ponies she snuck up on before reforming were hilarious.

What wasn’t funny was that Cadance brought Flurry Heart along with her.

…

Yeah, I actually had to call DD to help me handle the two Alicorns babies playing together.

I’m honestly a little scared about what I’ve unleashed onto Equestria.

“How did ya’ll keep sumthin’ like this a secret fer so long?” Applejack looks from Twilight to myself.

I shrug. “You girls have no idea how many secrets I’ve kept. I knew a lot of the things that were going to happen between Discord getting out of his prison that first time up to Rara’s performance. If I can keep those kinds o’ secrets, this was easy. Heck, I knew Cadance and Shining Armour’s foal was going to be an Alicorn… just not the kind of Alicorn she turned out to be.”

Seriously, how was I to know Skyla wasn’t actually going to be a thing? At least I still got the Alicorn part right, though.

Dash gives me a squinted look. “Yeah. I’m still questioning how you knew any of that.”

Diamond gives an exasperated groan next to me, rolling her eyes. “Seriously? She’s a being of freaking chaos! There need be no other explanation!”

Pinkie and I giggle and the blank looks the rest of the ponies and dragon get before their mouths open in big Os.

“Whelp, any plans for what’s left of the day?” I ask, looking around at the creatures assembled.

The adults start talking amongst themselves, while I look to my fellow fillies.

They all shrug, save Silver, who rubs her chin. “Could you tell me anything about Southern Equestria? I’m doing a report on one of the towns there, but I keep getting confused.”

“Sure,” I look inside her ear to get the name of the towns she talking about and wink. “Catch you in a bit.”

___________________________________________________________

I thank the elderly stallion and move through the market place of this Egypt like town.

I arrived a couple minutes ago in this place called Somnambula. It was apparently named after a Pegasus mare who lived a little over a thousand years ago. She saved the at the time king’s son from an evil Sphynx who’d taken the prince and locked him away in a pyramid.

You can actually see the pyramid from here.

I frown, rubbing my chin. Eh, why not?

I jump up, teleporting myself through time to the point where this Somnambula saves the prince.

As the world becomes clear around me, I see a reddish-pink Pegasus mare wearing Egyptian styled clothing standing before a large maroon Sphinx. It’s about twice as big as a manticore.

Wait. Somnamula’s wearing a necklace of glowpaz? Didn’t she get those after saving the prince?

“I shine brightest in the dark. I am there but cannot be seen. To have me costs you nothing. To be without me costs you everything,” the Sphinx is saying, giving the riddle Somnambula needs to solve in order to save the prince.

The Pegasus frowns, thinking for a moment, before looking up with a smile and says “Hope.”

The Sphinx snarls, before roaring with rage, raising a paw, claws coming out from the tips, causing me gut to drop.

Wait, that wasn’t in the story the stallion told me. The rage, yeah, but the raising of a claw with clear implications to attack?

The Sphinx swipes at the mare.

“No!” I cry, my magic flashing out from my body in a gut reaction, obscuring my view of what happens.

As my vision starts to return, Somnambula’s voice rings out, “Don’t lose hope, Prince. It is I, Somnambula, and I came to your rescue.”

Wait, did I jump back in time a few moments?

Whoa, I think as my body is tingling all over. Why does it feel like I suddenly somehow managed to alter a fixed point in time throughout the entire multiverse?

“Good!” a gruff voice that oddly makes me think of that stuck up prince from Aladdin replies and my vision clears enough to see a purple pony walking past the Pegasus. “Now it’s your turn.”

Um… come again?

“My turn?” Somnambula says what I’m thinking. “Huh? What about the Sphinx?”

“She’s grounded for drinking the queen’s milk bath,” the prince replies, not even looking back. “Somepony has to watch over her and I’m just glad it isn’t me anymore. Good luck.”

…

Okay, no, now I’m seriously lost.

I turn with Somnablua and come face to face… with a baby Sphinx? She’s half her previous size now, but… what?

The not so little little one notices the Pegasus and smiles, holding out her forelegs. “I’m Fwinxie! Moar widdles?”

Nhggg!

I have to focus my magic to save myself from dying from the sudden adorabetes-induced heart attack I was just struck with.

“Oh… hi, little one,” the Pegasus mare says uncertainly, clearly still uncertain about what’s going on, though you’re not the only one, sister. “It is I, Somnambula, and…”

I notice a puzzled expression pass over Fwinxie and turn my attention to her, not hearing the rest of Somnambula’s words.

“Som-nam… Som-nam…” she says, it becoming apparent her young mind is struggling with such a big and complicated name. Her eyes suddenly light up in absolute joy. “Som-MAMA! MAMA!”

Somnamblua’s expression turns to a mixture of horror and utter defeat. You can tell just by looking at her that her thoughts are, Oh no.

Fwinxie grabs the pony and pulls her into a tight hug, her face full of pure child happiness. “I lub you, Som-Mama!”

Must… not… lose… hope! The crushed mare’s thoughts call out.

“I lub you, Som-Mama!” Fwinxie sings.

I just stare down blankly at the scene before me, before realization dawns on me and an uneasy smile forms on my face.

Um… seems I altered time so, instead of possibly being killed by the Sphinx… Somnambula unwittingly became her mother?

O…kay. Popping back to the present, I ask the stallion I’d spoken with before about what he remembers of Somnambula and the Sphinx and he says the same story as before, not one where she becomes its mother.

…

So, I altered history, but the story was passed down for so long, the details of what really happened were lost.

I blink. Wait. Is it possible that’s what was meant to happen, that I go back in time and… Oh, for the love of Luna, it’s another Bootstrap Paradox, isn’t it?

Groaning, I teleport to the train station, deciding to ride it home instead of teleporting back.

Now what am I supposed to tell Silver Spoon? Maybe she can do research on another Southern Equestrian pony? Perhaps the prince? Though, I can’t deny that seeing Fwinxie hugging Somnambula and seeming so happy was heartwarming.

Author's Note

Okay, needed to try something silly to get somewhat back into the swing of things and wasn't sure what to do, while also REALLY wanting to just skip to season 7, especially with the most recent season 8 episodes, but needing to write in how Moonie is now part of the royal family and known to all.

Then, i recently stumbled upon a recent comic dub by Scribbler, wherein the events Screwball witnesses after unintentionally altering time happened and i realized i could do something cute and silly. had to wait til this week specifically to have to free time to do it, but i think i like what i go done.

True, you all probably would've liked to SEE the events of Moonie's reveal happen instead of being TOLD about them, but a reason i struggled with this chapter for so long is because it would feel too much like last chapter and i didn't just wanna do a repeat of that, so this is what happened instead.

Oh, and if you're wondering what the bloody hell was going in at the start of the chapter, you can read the fic that scene's inspired by HERE or go listen to Scribbler's reading of it HERE.

and you can find the comic dub that inspired Screwy's unintentional messing with time HERE.

Also, while I'm here, i would like to ask you all to tell this to others as well as keep it in mind yourself: STOP POSTING COMMENTS ON MY STORIES ABOUT THEM BEING DEAD!

I don't have a computer at home anymore and haven't since mid way through last year, so i have to do everything i normally would do on a computer down at my local library, which means i have to work within a time limit, both while on the computer as well as making sure i'm at the library before it opens, when it's about 20 minutes from my home and i have to walk the whole way!

That makes it very hard to always have the drive to write, not at all helped by how long it can take to do non-writing stuff beforehand.

So, could you kindly refrain from posting such comments on ANY of my fics from now on and tell others to do the same.

Every time i see comments like that on stories i've been WANTING to get back to, but just haven't found the time and drive to do it, i get less motivated to work on those fics and even get tempted just to cancel them to teach people who post those comments a lesson!

We don't all have the boundless free time to write whenever we want. there's more in my life than writing ponies.

I'm struggling to get back to writing a personal novel i've been having to rewrite many times before i finally found a path i think i can work with, but finding time for it is just as hard as finding time for pony fics, which, again, is NOT helped when people post comments like "Ding dong, the fic is dead" on ANY of my fics.

it's very disheartening and even feel cruel, as if they're saying i'm purposefully not doing anything with those fics.

So, please, refrain from such comments in the the future and please tell others to do the same.

Well, after all that venting, i hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

The Dragons Better Shape Up, or Else

___________________________________________________________

The tubby anthropomorphic cat stops screaming as we finish warping into my Equestria, miles above the ground.

He looks around, confused, before glaring at me as I float before him, both forelegs crossed. “How dare you just yank me like that when I was going to make that Teen Titan brat pay for what she did to me?! Do you know who I am?!”

“A Displaced who turned into the tubby brother of Beerus the Destroyer God of Universe 6 in Super,” I say, uncaring.

He winces, his eyes narrowing. “I am not tubby!”

I scoff. “Puh-lease. If Champa is a total lard ass who does nothing but stuffs his face with whatever food he can get his tubby grubby hands on and you’ve become him, you are tubby, lard ass.”

“He went toe to toe with Beerus!” the cat snarls, pointing at me.

I scoff again. “Yeah, sure. I went there and checked it out. Beerus was holding back, you moron. Frankly, Champa’s let himself go so much I guarantee you Goku could beat him and take over as Universe 6’s Destroyer God if he wanted to.”

“That’s it,” Champa, I guess I’ll call him, snarls, holding and outstretched hand, a sphere of red energy appearing before it. “You die, whoever you are!”

The sphere fires, heading right towards me.

I roll my eyes and open my mouth.

Champa’s mouth hangs open in both shock and likely horror as the orb enters my open maw, I chew for a few seconds, before swallowing and belching.

“Bu-bu-but HOW?!” he backs up in the air, his eyes wide with terror. “Tha-that was Destruction Energy. Even Golden Frieza couldn’t stand up to one that powerful.”

I smirk. “Frieza wasn’t me.” I shift into my anthro form, before my expression firms. I clench my fists at my sides. “Hah!’ I start yelling, energy beginning to billow around me.

Champa’s eyes widen. “No… it can’t be.”

“HAH!” my yell goes to deafening levels as a purple light flashes around me, my hair going up like Goku’s when he goes Super Saiyan and turning purple.

“Wha… that’s not from the show,” Champa stutters, looking like he wants to make a break for it.

“You’re right,” I say, giving him a grim look. “This is my own spin on Super Saiyan Blue. Say hello to Super Saiyan Choas.”

Champa trembles for a few moments, before his expression hardens. “Alright. Bring it, ya pastel pony! I’ll show you what a Destroyer God can really do!”

We both charge at each other, our fists colliding, causing a massive explosion of light.

___________________________________________________________

“And that’s pretty much how I spent my morning,” I say as I walk next to Twilight and Rarity as we covertly follow Spike, the latter of whom is glowing.

We’re walking into the Dragon Lands. Spike’s being called by the Dragon Lord and Twilight and Rarity want to make sure he doesn’t get hurt and so they can learn about dragon customs.

The former reason I can easily understand on both sides. Spike’s Twilight’s son, of course a mother would want to make sure her child stays safe.

And Rarity is a good friend. She doesn’t care for Spike beyond a good friend, but that’s reason enough for her to want to make sure he stays safe too.

Though why the Dragon Lord is calling Spike of all dragons, I’m honestly puzzled. Then again, I’m puzzled why he’d be calling me too. I mean, I only turned into a dragon a short while ago. Is he calling more than just Spike and myself and this is something all dragons are being called for?

“And this… Champa won’t be bothering either of our worlds again, I take it?” Rarity asks, still looking like she doesn’t fully understand… which makes sense. I didn’t exactly explain what Dragonball is, so explaining Super is pretty much going to go right over her head.

I shake my head, looking down at her. I’ve taken on the appearance of a dragon version of myself. I’m taller than Spike and more lanky, but with muscle and a feminine look the other purple drake lacks. I also ended up with wings. Not sure why Spike hasn’t gotten his yet. I really need to look into dragon biology at some point. Of course, being a dragon means I’m glowing now too, but whatever.

“He won’t. After pummelling him to pieces, though not literally of course, I shoved him back into his Equestria. They’re his problem, not ours, not that they’ll have much of a problem with him anyway. And I sealed off his universe, so he can’t travel to others.”

“And that one you took him from?” Twilight cocks an eyebrow.

I shrug. “They’ll be fine. They’ve got the Teen Titans watching over it and I helped their Discord reseal their universe. No other parallel Equestrias will be interfering with them aside from the one on the other side of the mirror.”

We arrive a few minutes later, Rarity and Twilight hiding within a fake rock.

“Why’re you being a dragon, though?” Spike asks look down at me from atop the fake rock as I lean against it.

I just grin. “Cuz I wanna. Need I any other reason?”

He shrugs. “Fair point.”

“Hey-hey, look!” says a voice I recognize and immediately deadpan. “It’s our old friend Sparkle-warkle.”

Spike joins my deadpanning. “It’s Spike.”

Garble gives mocking fluttery eyes. “Are you sure your pony friends didn’t give you a pony name?”

“Are you sure you didn’t leave whatever counts are you brain back under whatever rock you crawled out from under?” I shoot back. Man, I hate this guy.

Garble blinks, seeming surprised to find another dragon near Spike, before he narrows his eyes. “Why’re you hanging around this pathetic excuse for a dragon?”

I raise an eyebrow. “Oh, you mean a dragon who is royalty by being the adopted son of one of Equestria’s pony princesses, whom was also the pony whose magic hatched him? The same dragon who has magical fire breath?” I smirk. “What’s so special about you, Babble? What magic do you have?”

He glares. “It’s Garble.”

I shrug. “Guess you’re parents got it right then. All you talk is garbled rubbish.”

His nostrils start steaming, while Spike smirks.

Garble glares at Spike, before hopping up and knocking the smaller drake off the rock.

Spike glares up at him. “Hey! That’s my rock!”

Garble smirks down at him. “Oh, really? Then why aren’t you sitting on it?”

The teenage dragons with him start laughing, but are silenced when I leap up, giving Garble a spin kick that sends him flying off the rock and crashing to the ground.

“Your rock, oh, Prince Spike, the Brave and Glorious,” I say, landing at his feet and bowing.

Spike blinks, before he seems to catch on and smirks back, standing up and waving a hand. “Thank you, my loyal subject. You did well.”

“Hey!” Garble grumbles (pretty much whines, really, talk about pathetic), as he gets up, looking at me incredulously. “What was that for? Why are you helping this pony-loving wimp when you could be with a tough guy, like me?”

Wait. Did he just try to defend himself and try hitting on me at the same time?

Okay, time to really take this dragon’s ego down a peg.

I cross my arms. “Oh, yeah. Big and strong dragon, you are. Picking on a baby dragon makes you so much tougher. Ya know, instead of taking on opponents your own age or older, you’re proving you’re so much stronger by attacking a dragon less than half your size and age. Hey, every drake!” I call out, grabbing the attention of all the other dragons.

“Uh, Screwball, what’re you doing?” Twilight whispers from within the fake rock.

“I got this, Twi. Don’t worry,” I whisper back with a wink, before looking around at the crowd. “Garble here says he’s the toughest dragon around. Know how he proves it? Does he fight an Ursa Major? Does he try fighting a hydra? Any creatures way bigger than he is?”

I glance at Garble and I can see the panic entering his eyes as his slow brain finally seems to piece together exactly what I’m doing, but realizes he can’t stop me.

I grin, returning my attention to the crowd. “No, he doesn’t do any of that. Instead, he tries taking advantage of a baby dragon. Isn’t that so much harder to do? He’s such a strong dragon, being able to take on a baby. And that’s after he tried to destroy defenceless unhatched phoenix eggs several years ago. He’s so tough, am I right?”

It takes a moment, but I see the combined smirks and looks of disgust forming on all the dragons present as they realize what I’ve said.

I just lean back against the fake rock, my arms folded, and watch the magic happen. This is going to be a good show.

“A baby?” a brown female dragon scoffs. “Seriously? Is that all he can fight against?”

“My little sister hasn’t even molted yet and she’s taken on a Tatzlwurm ten times her size,” an orangey-brown dragon says, folding his arms. “Sure, my dad and me had to save her in the end, but she held her own for a long while and she’s way younger than Garble.”

“And attacking defenceless eggs?” a black male dragon snarls, absolute disgust on his face. “We dragon may like seeing or hearing about weak kind creatures getting defeated… but that’s just disgusting!”

Things are to escalate further, but a loud booming voice causes us all to turn and I gape for a moment.

Holy freaking shit, that dragon is huge! Just how bloody old must he be? I guess this is the Dragon Lord.

“Dragons of Equestria, hear me!” he booms. Is there a dragon version of the Royal Canterlot Voice, because either there is, or this guy just has a really loud voice and loves shouting. “I have been Dragon Lord for longer than many of you can remember, and my reign has been extraordinary!” There’s a pause, before he glares. “Agree with me!”

The dragons are make general agreeing noises, before they all start chanting, “Torch! Torch! Torch! Torch!”

“Who is that?” Spike asks, pointing.

Garble rolls his eyes. “It’s Dragon Lord Torch, dummy.”

“Yes, because a dragon who’s lived his whole life outside of the Dragon Lands and only ever came once for the Dragon Migration would know about a ruler of the land he doesn’t live in,” I snark, which causes Garble to glare at me.

He does not like me… and I’m loving every second of it.

Spike shakes his head, before pointing again. “No, next to him.”

I follow where he’s pointing and see a dragon a foot or so taller than I currently am, but otherwise looks the same, if a little pointier and blue.

Garble blinks, before shrugging. “That’s his daughter, Princess Ember.” He smirks, leaning down to Spike’s level. “I wouldn’t even look at her if I were you, unless you want Torch to eat you!”

Spike gulps.

I roll my eyes. “Yes, because I’m sure the Dragon Lord would want to create an international incident between the Dragon Lands and Equestria by murdering one of the royal family.”

Garble looks at me like I just at me like I just said the sky was brown and grass is blue. “You honestly think those puny ponies would stand a chance against the dragons?” He thumbs a fist to his chest for enphasis.

“Princess Celestia controls the sun,” I say flatly. “Controls a giant ball of flaming gas that can obliterate anything on the planet. War over, dragons extinct. Ponies, unware a war even happened, it was over so fast.”

“I… um…” Garble moves to protest, but pauses and seems to actually think about what I said. Slowly, his face morphs into absolute horror.

I smirk. “Yeah. Ponies Master Race. Truth hurts, huh?”

Garble and his friends clam up, wilting, barely listening as the Dragon Lord continues, too lost in their own thoughts of just how fucked the dragons would be if Equestria really stepped up to the plate.

Sure, Celestia likely would never actually use her magic and bond with the sun for such a genocidal thing… but he doesn’t know that and I’m not going to tell him.

I do feel Twilight and Rarity giving me disapproving looks for painting Celestia in such a manner, but this dragon needed a large serve of Humble Pie and it was long overdue.

“Unfortunately, according to dragon law, it is time for me to step down.” Torch puts a claw to his chest, looking crestfallen. “Sad, I know.” He opens an eye before glaring. “Be sad!”

All the dragons at once start crying… though I’m pretty sure Garble’s tears a genuine after what I just told him and the realization hit him that Torch’s successor isn’t likely to be as strong as him, making things worse for the dragons.

Dragon Lord Torch then explains how the new Dragon Lord will be chosen and I’m actually rather intrigued by it. It’s called the Gauntlet of Fire. Whomever retrieves a bloodstone sceptre, a staff with a large red jewel atop it, from the heart of the flame-cano (yeah, I rolled my eyes at that too) will be crowned the new Lord of the Dragons.

Torch tosses the sceptre, which is really fresaking teeny compared to his claw and the sceptre vanishes from sight, the dragons, myself included, stop glowing. Interesting.

Torch looks around at us all. “The Gauntlet is dangerous, for I designed it myself! Only dragons with my ferocity, strength, and determination will be able to finish. We will gather at the cliff when the sun is at its peak!”

I frown, cocking an eyebrow. I feel there’s more to this, maybe even more than Torch himself seems to understand.

Spike gulps. “I don’t want to be Dragon Lord or dragon toast, and I stopped glowing, so let’s sneak out of here!” He jumps down and starts pushing the rock away.

“I don’t think it’s that easy,” I murmur, looking to Torch, who’s eyes are scanning everyone.

“Ah!” And there is it. “Where do you think you’re going, little dragon?!”

At once the dragons around us part into two straight lines, leaving the two of us and our still undiscovered friends wide in the open.

“Good one, oh, Spike the Brave and Glorious,” I deadpan.

Spike freezes in place, whirling around and waves nervously. “Oh, uh, hi, your Lordship. Uh, I was just going home!”

Torch lowers his head til he’s inches from us (Okay, he is even bigger than I thought and I’m actually a tiny bit afraid now, despite everything). “You don’t get to leave unless I say you can!”

I was afraid of that.

Princess Ember lands right next to Spike, looking calm. “Dad, look at him.” She puts a claw on his head. “He’s just a runt.” I have to hold back snickers at Spike’s deadpan. Hey, you brought this on yourself, buddy, “Besides, he doesn’t even wanna compete. Let him go.”

Torch thinks it over, before giving a small grin. “He is rather tiny,” he chuckles.” I could squish him with my pinky claw.” He chuckles again.

Spike joins in nervously.

Torch deadpans. “That wasn’t a joke. It was a fact. When I want you to laugh, I will say "be amused!".”

Spike nods anxiously. “Of course, your Lordship! I, uh, guess I don’t understand dragon customs. Another reason why I shouldn’t compete.”

I cock an eyebrow. Spike, really?

“Hm.” Torch rubs his chin, then sighs, waving a claw. “Very well then, little dragon. I release you.”

Spike grins. “Thank you!” then he points to Ember like he’s a hipster or something. “And thank you.”

I join Ember in rolling eyes.

I sigh though, deciding I’ll just return to normal and go back to Equestria once Torch isn’t looking anymore, when a loud grunt from him causes me to look back.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he says to his closed claw, opening it to reveal Ember.

Ember looks firmly at him. “To prepare for the Gauntlet.”

Torch shakes his head dismissively. “No, you’re not. You’re not much bigger than that runt I just sent home!”

I deadpan. Wow, thanks Torch. Way to build up confidence in the younger dragons, telling them they’re too small. Brilliant.

Ember stands her ground though. “But I’m smarter than most of these boulderheads and you know it!”

I look at Garble, who’s walking off to mingle among the other dragons and smirk. She’s not wrong.

Torch just scoffs. “Being smart won’t help you win this Gauntlet! It was designed for a big, strong dragon to win, because it takes a big, strong dragon to lead! Besides, I said no!”

Oh, I am staying as far away from this as I can. I turn and head off to follow Spike. I can at least make sure none of the other dragons try anything stupid before he leaves.

“Ha,” a light-purple female dragon I met at the migration, named Maar says. “When I become Dragon Lord, I will make burps an official greeting!”

“Ha, you? Please!” a brown dragon male with a long face scoffs. “When I win, I will pillage Equestria for all their pillows. Why should these ponies be comfortable while we sleep on rocks?”

“Maybe if dragons actually were nicer, ponies would be more willing to share their pillows, so you wouldn’t have to steal them to begin with?” I suggest.

The two look to each other, before scoffing with a simultaneous dismissive, “Nah!”

“That’s nothing!” Garble starts. “When I’m in charge, the first thing I’ll do is get revenge on those puny pon… uh…” he trails off, noticing me, an eyebrow cocked at him and he seems to remember what I said about Celestia and the flaming ball of gas she could bring down any time she wishes and obliterate every dragon within seconds.

“Well?” Maar asks, cocking an eyebrow in confusion. “You’ll get revenge on those puny pon-what, exactly?”

“N-never mind,” he says, scuttling off and sitting down, rocking back and forth, hugging his knees.

The other two look to each other in bewilderment.

“The heck’s up with him?” Barry asks, jabbing a thumb in Garble’s direction.

“He’s just wised up to the world,” I smirk, walking off, leaving the other two just as confused as before.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I hope that burping dragon wins,” Rarity remarks from within their hiding place as I return to them.

“None of them can win!” Spike says anxiously. “Equestria’s in big trouble if any of them are in charge!”

I frown, folding my arms. “Hmm, big trouble? No. But it would still be a problem. Sure, a few shows of force might stop them for a while, but dragons are stubborn, so they’ll keep trying if their leader wishes it. No offense, Spike.”

He shrugs. “I can’t deny I can be stubborn.” He ponders. “Though I honestly thought I got it from Twilight.”

I smirk as purple horse puffs her cheeks in anger, before shaking her head, her expression turning to worry. “But what can we do?”

Spike sighs, before his expression firm. “There’s only one thing to do, and only I can do it! I have to win the Gauntlet of Fire!”

___________________________________________________________

“What do you mean you have to win the Gauntlet?” Rarity demands after all the dragons have moved off to await the start of the Gauntlet of Fire.

“It’s the only way to protect Equestria from the dragons,” Spike says firmly. “You heard them! They have horrible plans for ponies if they win! So somehow, I have to do it!”

“Annoying plans, maybe,” I shrug. “But that’s about it, really. I’m pretty sure Garble would’ve been the worst to worry about and he’s easily been scared into a position where, even if he does become Dragon Lord, he’ll keep as far away from ponies as he possible can, for fear of utter annihilation.”

“I still don’t approve of how you did that,” Twilight gives me a disapproving look.

“Hey, it saved Equestria, didn’t it?” I say, holding my claws out in the “eh” pose.

Twilight frowns, looking to Spike. “There has to be another way. It’s too dangerous. Besides, if you win, you’d have to stay here! Maybe Screwball could take part?”

“Eenope,” I say with Big Mac’s voice, folding my arms. “No can do, Sparkle. Taking power of an entire country would be tantamount to what Discord did back when he tried to take over Equestria. Sure, I could win it fair and square, but I’m not a real dragon. Pretty sure a pony pretending to be a dragon is not allowed to rule.”

“Though you could easily make sure the dragons don’t do anything bad by…” Twilight trails off, her shoulders sagging. “No, wait. You’re right. That does sound exactly like how Discord would’ve ruled.”

Spike nods. “I know I’d have to stay, but there’s no other way to keep my friends safe.”

“And, if need be, I’ll leave a copy of myself to guard Spike,” I reassure, slapping the little drake on the back. “Like I’d leave a friend all alone in a land he’s never lived in before.”

Twilight thinks it over, before, reluctantly, nodding. “Well, if you’re staying to compete, then we’re staying to cheer you on!”

We make our way over to where all the other dragons are awaiting the signal to start.

Torch looks around at the crowd and notices Spike, frowning slightly. “I thought I released you, tiny one!”

Spike nods nervously. “I decided to compete. I am a dragon, after all.”

Garble looks to Spike… and I notice no anger or scorn in his expression. “Are you sure? You can’t even fly!”

The other dragons start laughing, but stop at a look from Torch.

“All dragons are welcome to compete,” he says firmly, before looking right at Spike, “but they do so at their own peril! Flying to Flame-cano Island is the first of many challenges you will face in your quest to find the bloodstone sceptre!” he roars, expelling a torrent of flame, which I guess is the signal to start.

“Uh… later,” Garble says, flying off, a look of urgency in his expression.

“Huh. Odd,” Rarity remarks. “Knowing him, I would have expected him to try something with Spikey. Throw him off the cliff into the water or something.

I look to Spike. “Ready, buddy.”

He takes a deep breath, before nodding and dives into the water, with myself flying close by.

“You can do it, Spike!” Rarity’s voice makes me look behind us to see her and Twilight… disguised as a clump of seaweed. Okay then.

Things seem to be going alright at first. The other dragons aren’t even thinking of swimming, making them easy targets for the rocks being thrown through the air.

Suddenly, a giant orang sea worms rise up, roaring, one of them managing to smack Garble in the face with a jet of water, knocking him back, causing him to hit a dragon wearing golden armour, throwing them off, making them to fall into the liquid below, where they sink like a stone.

“He’s gonna drown!” Spike cries, hurrying forward, before diving.

“Spike!” Twilight cries in alarm.

He comes up a few moments later and starts dragging the other dragon to the shore of a small island nearby, it being far closer than the starting point.

“Hey, are you okay?” he asks as they seem to return to consciousness.

The light-blue dragon coughs, getting the water out of her lungs, Spike taking off her helmet to help them, revealing...

Spike gasps. “Princess Ember!”

Ember get up. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Only saving your ungrateful scales!”

Ember blinks, looking to a patch of seaweed. “Did that seaweed just talk?” She pushes Spike aside gently and pulls the seaweed back, revealing the two horns equines. “Ponies?!” she steps back, putting her hands on her hips, looking to Spike. “What are they doing here?” she directs the question at Spike.

“They’re my friends!” Spike quickly defends.

Ember frowns sceptically. “Friends? Dragons don’t do friends.”

Spike frowns back, pointing to himself. “Well, this dragon does.”

“And this one, too,” I said, snapping my claw, turning back into a pony, smirking. “Though, technically, I am a pony, too.” Another snap and I’m a dragon again.

Ember blinks for a several moments, my actions probably causing her to have a brain fart, before she shakes her head and takes her helmet back from Spike. “Whatever. I don’t care as long as none of you get in my way. I have a Gauntlet to win.”

Spike cocks an eyebrow in confusion. “But I thought your dad said that—”

I don’t even have time to facepalm before Ember rounds on him, her nostrils flaring. “I don’t care what my dad said! I’ll show him and every dragon who thinks I’m just a little princess there are better things than being big and strong!”

I smirk. “Amen, sister.”

A loud thwacking sound, followed by a scream makes us all look up as Garble crashing to the ground not far from us, a bolder pinning him to the ground.

Ember hastily puts her helmet back on, as do Twilight and Rarity their seaweed disguise.

Garble grunts for a few moments, trying in vain to get the boulder off of him, before noticing us and reaches out a hand and I notice there’s real fear in his eyes. “Don’t leave me here, Spike!”

Spike looks from me to the hidden ponies, more specifically his mother, before sighing and goes over, helping Garble get out from under the boulder.

Garble looks to him, that fear still in his eyes, before he falters, sniffing the air, a perplex expression coming over him. “You even smell like ponies.”

The he frowned, looking around.

“Or… is the smell coming from over… here?” he ask, moving towards the seaweed in which Rarity and Twilight are hiding.

I’m about to snap my claw to teleport him back into the air, but stop mid snap as Ember steps in front of him.

“Uh, that’s just me,” she says, deepening her voice. “I, uh… robbed some ponies on my way over here.”

Garble’s reaction is not one I was honestly expecting.

His eyes widen in terror and he grabs Ember by the shoulders. “Are you insane?! Are you trying to get us all killed by their princess?!”

Ember just stares back, glaring not have expecting that response either and it causing her to have a brain fart.

Garble frowns. “Wait. Have I met you before? You kinda remind me of—”

“They’re… my old neighbour,” Spike leaps in front of Ember, clearly trying to make sure Garble doesn’t find out Ember’s identity and blab it to her father.

Garble cocks an eyebrow in confusion. “Wait. You had a neighbour who was a dragon that steals from ponies? You, of all creatures, are okay with that?”

“Well… I did say old,” Spike shrugs. “They moved away because, well, the ponies didn’t let getting robbed.”

Nice save.

Garble looks from Spike to Ember, before shaking his head. “Whatever. I got a gauntlet to win to make sure dragons like them don’t get us killed.”

With that, he flies off, not even saying another word.

“Huh. No insults thrown at me this time,” Spike says, frowning in confusion. “This is getting weird.”

Ember takes off her helmet, looking at Spike with confusion herself. “Why did you help him? And why did you cover for me instead of ratting me out? You could’ve had two less competitors.

Spike smiles. “I could ask you the same thing. You could’ve told Garble about my friends.”

Not that he would’ve done much to them, especially upon seeing the Alicorn among us.

She doesn’t answer, instead looking to all the dragons trying to avoid all the flying boulders, one of them making a Wilhelm scream as they get hit and fall.

Ember winces. “Yikes... That looks rough.” She sighs. “But that’s what makes it a challenge.”

Spike shakes his head. “Are you kidding? Those boulders are huge!” He thinks for a moment, before smiling. “Hey, what if we worked together?”

Ember narrows her eyes at him.

“You fly me up there, and I’ll help look out for boulders, like a second set of eyes!” Spike explains.

Sounds reasonable enough to me.

“Pssst!”

We look to the clump of seaweed, which collapses the moment Spike touches it.

“Spike!” we glance around, before noticing a… tree stump with two eyes, waving one of its branches.

A tree stump? Really? When there’s barely any trees around? How exactly is that a good disguise? And why do I suddenly have the feeling this won’t be the last time Rarity is involved in a really pathetic excuse for a disguise?

Spike goes over, myself hanging back with Ember.

“I know dragons don’t normally help each other, but, don’t you think it would be smart?” I ask her, pulling her attention away from the dragons still trying, and failing, to avoid the boulders. “Think about it. Ponies are pretty tough and have overcome a lot of things because they work together. Plus, being friends with Equestrian royalty can only end better for the new Dragon Lord, right?”

She frowns, then looks to me questioningly. “Why did that dragon think your princess could kill us?”

I blink, before snickering. “Oh, that? I was sick of him picking on Spike, so I told him how, since Twilight hatched him and her magical energy imprinted into him, which is what gives him his magic fire, he was insulting royalty.”

Ember blinks, before facepalming. “Wow. That’s incredibly stupid. No way would things go well if he became Dragon Lord. Though I’m wondering why he thinks your pony princess would kill anyone.”

…

Nope. I’m leaving that can of worms firmly closed.

“Still,” Ember walks over to Spike. “Hey, you, little fella! I’ve thought about it, and your plan makes sense. Let’s do it.”

Spike zips over, grinning and holding out a claw. “Really? Great! It’s a deal!”

Ember rolls her eyes, but shakes. “Just so you know, this doesn’t mean we’re gonna pick flowers or exchange necklaces or whatever pony friends do.”

I roll my eyes, but follow after them.

A few minutes later, Ember lands in front of a large entrance to a cave, Spike hopping off her back. “So what do we do now?”

Ember points to the cave. “I think we go through there.”

A loud roar of flame spews from the cave, several dragons, burned to a crisp, clumsily fly out.

A yelp causes us to look to the side to see Rarity and Twilight, a faint trace of teleportation spell hanging around them. “Oh, that looks scary! I mean, you can do it!”

Nice save, Rarity.

Ember looks to Spike. “Listen, Spike. I wouldn’t have made it this far without you. So I guess, if you want to, we could keep working together. I mean, just until we get through that tunnel.”

Spike grins. “Okay!”

The challenges in the cave are interesting. The cave has stalactites and stalagmites that are positioned like a jaw and opening a closing. Most dragons get caught, but we make our way through with no problem.

Next, we traverse through a corridor filled with crystal pillars that come from every which way, making us really have to maneuverer around carefully, Spike even saving Ember at one point from being crushed.

Nodding to each other, we make our way through the rest of the tunnel, which opens into a large cavern, filled with small lava pools and many different stone walkways, all leading in multiple directions and crisscrossing with each other.

“Oh, you made it!” Looking to our left are two rocks with eyes, with what I can detect as a faint aura of a teleport spell. “Oh, we were so worried!”

Spike waves a claw, scoffing. “About us? That tunnel was cake!”

Which he immediately follows up by fainting.

Ember gives a small smile, before frowning, looking to the rocks. “Wait. How did you two get through?”

“Magic, obviously,” I shrug, before the whole place starts rumbling, Rarity losing her balance and starts to tip over the edge of the platform.

“Rarity!” Spike rushes forward before I can do anything, grabs her and pulls her back up.

Recovering her wits, Rarity cheers, “Oh, thanks, Spike!”

He shrugs. “It was nothing.”

Ember gapes. “Nothing? You just risked everything to save her! And they’re putting themselves in danger just to support you!”

… She does know how well ponies can defend themselves, right?

Spike just shrugs again. “Well, that’s just what friends do. Don’t you have anyone who looks out for you?”

Ember looks away. “Not really. Unless I count you.” She blinks, before her expression firms. “Which I don’t! Because we were only helping each other get through the tunnel, and now we’re through the tunnel, so that’s it.”

Spike looks confused. “Wait, what do you mean?”

Ember looks firmly at him. “Well, there’s only one winner, one sceptre and one Dragon Lord. So I guess it’s every dragon for themselves.”

“Oh,” Spike’s expression sags and I have to resist the urge to hug the poor guy. “So we aren’t really friends?”

Ember sighs. “Maybe if we were in Ponyland, but like I said, dragons don’t do friendship.”

We head off ourselves, Twilight, Rarity and Spike discussing Ember and her ditching us. Despite his mother and Rarity voicing their opinion that Spike’s better off, since Ember is just like every other dragon, I have to give the little guy credit for refusing to accept what they’re saying, that he sees there’s a good person in Ember.

Odd that the son of the Princess of Friendship is able stick to the friendship title better than his own mother in this instance.

“Is it just me, or have we seen this crevasse three times already?” Twilight’s out of context question pulls me from my inner thoughts and I look around, cocking an eyebrow. This area does look familiar.

Spike shrugs. “It’s kinda hard to tell. They all look the same.” He pauses, before cheering, “Except for this one!”

He points and runs to a tunnel entrance that has a different red glow than some of the others.

Following him in, we find it’s exactly where we needed to be. At the end of a winding rock path, suspended above a very long drop, held with a large formation of red crystals is the Bloodstone sceptre.

“Look!” Spike’s voice calls, though I swear I hear a second voice.

“We made it!” Spike cheers, leaping in delight. “I can’t believe I’m the only dragon to make it this far!”

“You’re not!” Whirling around, we see Garble, but he’s not alone. He’s holding back another dragon, who has a colour palette that reminds me of Cheerlie. He’s holding her by the face… and she’s unconscious.

Without any care, he tosses her away, her body going over the edge.

“Oh no!” the two disguised ponies cry.

Garble turns at the sound of their voices, but I’m not paying attention anymore.

Briefly forgetting I have magic and that I’m not actually a dragon, I zip through the air, diving fast, flying down and catching the unconscious dragoness.

Remembering I have magic, I do a quick scan and sigh with relief. She’s just unconscious and nothing more. Bit bruised up and had a bit of a nasty wallop to the head, betting Garble can take credit for that, but otherwise, she’s okay and will be fine.

I fly back up, carrying the younger dragon in my arms… only to blink as I see Ember brawling with Garble. She came back? Wait. Where’s—?

“Leave her alone!”

The magical roar sends shivers down my spine as I feel the magic of the Dragon Lord running through my currently draconic body.

Garble pauses, letting go of Ember, staring up in disbelief. “What? You?! You have the sceptre?!” His eyes widen. “But that means that you’re...”

Ember nods. “The Dragon Lord. Dragon Lord Spike.”

She kneels, followed by all the other dragons who seem to have been coming around the corner as she and Garble fought and I join them, helping the dragon I saved do so as she returns to consciousness.

Garble groans, reluctantly kneeling and saying, “Dragon... Lord... Spike...”

“That’s right!” Spike says firmly, before faltering. “Uh...” Then he gets a devious smile. “Now, go start your long journey home. And give every dragon you see on the way a hug. Don’t tell them why.”

I have to strain not to burst out laughing.

Garble looks mortified. “Awww! But that’ll be super embarrassing!”

Spike sneers pointing the sceptre at him. “I command you to do it!”

“I can’t believe this...” Garble grumbles, hugging the nearest dragon… who seems way too happy about it, before he trudges off.

Ember smiles as Twilight, Rarity and I join her. “Dragon Lord Spike. Hmm, has a nice ring to it.”

Spike hands the sceptre to her, a flash of red magic indicating its power being shifted. “Dragon Lord Ember sounds a lot better.”

Ember stares in shock, before holding it back out to him. “What? No. You’re the Dragon Lord now.”

Spike shakes his head, pushing it back. “The Dragon Lord is whoever brings the sceptre back to your father! Besides, you’ll make a great leader. I was just doing this to protect the ponies. But I know you’ll protect them just as well as I would have.”

Though, it likely would’ve been more protecting the dragons from doing something stupid to earn Equestria’s wrath. Ignoring our flaming ball of gas wielding princess, we have the Lord of Chaos, whom is friends with a Pegasus mortally afraid of dragons.

And if a dragon did anything bad to her… I would honestly be surprised if the Dragon Lands will still existed afterwards.

Ember looks uncertainly from the sceptre back to him. “You sure about this?”

Spike nods. “Absolutely. My home is in Equestria with my friends.”

Ember smiles. “Well, you’ll have at least one friend here too.” Spike hugs her. “What are you doing?”

“It’s called a hug!”

You’d think she’d have figured that out from Spike’s final order to Garble during his very brief stint as Dragon Lord.

“Oh,” Ember looks uncertain, but smile. “I don’t know if I like it. But... okay.”

“Awww!” Twilight whispers in a hushed voice, Rarity giggling.

I blink, before making a small watch appear. The arrow is pointing to Possible, But There’s Another Candidate Nearby.

I glance at Rarity in confusion and the arrow immediately moves to AS FUCKING IF and I shrug, making it disappear.

Ember and the other dragons move out after Twilight has a brief chat with the new Dragon Lord and the four of us come together.

“Shall we?” I ask, holding up a claw.

At a nod from the others, I snap my claw… and we all blink in confusion as we find ourselves still in the Dragon Lands, but far enough away that I don’t think any of the dragons will notice us.

As we start walking, a booming laugh rings out loud and clear “Attention Dragons, hear me! I present to you our new Dragon Lord, Ember!”

We each smile to each other, before something else catches my ears and I prick them up a little.

“Hmm? What is the meaning of this?!”

“I can’t tell you!” Garble’s exasperated voice replies.

I snicker. Oh, if only I’d been there.

Eh. Maybe I was. I might go back in time to see that play out some other time. We’ll see.

“You did well, Spike,” Twilight says proudly. “With Ember as Dragon Lord, the ponies will be safe and you’ve gained us a powerful ally.”

Spike grins. “And a new friend!”

“Plus, Ember said I could write to her anytime I had questions about dragon culture!” Twilight grins, levitating a book she’d been dotting info into all this time. “With this much information, I’ll be able to write a whole book on dragons!”

“Just don’t go overboard with the questions, Sparkle,” I say, grinning.

Twilight looks offended. “I wouldn’t ask too many questions1”

I snort, rolling my eyes. “Yeah, right. I know you, Sparklebutt. Whatever number of questions you’re thinking are reasonable to ask Ember in a short amount of time, divide them by about a thousand, than do so with the final number again.”

She puffs out her cheeks, then looks away, grambling under her breath about how rude I’m being to scholars who have wanted to learn about dragon culture.

“And I gained tons of ideas for a new line of camouflage clothing!” Rarity chirps, changing the subject. “I think I’ll call it Camo-Maud!”

“So, Screwball,” Spike asks, looking to me. “You gonna change back into a pony already?”

I blink, looking down at myself. I frown, thinking for a minute.

“Yeah,” I say, putting my claws behind my head. “But I’m making some changes to my base form.”

That causes the other three to look at me in confsion.

“But why, darling?” Rarity asks, looking worried. “Your old look is just fine. Why would you change it?”

“Couple reason, if I’ll be honest,” I say, looking up at the sky. “I miss some things I don’t have in my pony form. I wanna have them at all times.”

“So…?” Twilight asks uncertainly.

I grin, snapping my claw. There’s a flash of light. When it fades, I’m a pony again, but with a key difference.

“I miss being able to use these,” I wiggle my fingers on my hands. My formlegs have been replaced with arms, my forehooves with hands. “Lyra’s gonna be so jealous!”

Rarity, Twilight and Spike look to each other uncertainly.

“So, the changes you made are hands instead of hooves?” the princess asks.

“Yep,” I say, standing on my hind legs. “And Pinkie makes standing on two legs with this body type seem normal. I may as well be able to take advantage of it sometimes.”

Spike raises and eyebrow. “Sometimes.”

I shrug. “Why not? I’m the Princess of Chaos and I’m usually floating around anyway. Plus, with hands, I can do this.”

I snap my fingers, causing a bunch of My Leg memes to float around Twilight’s head.

She waves them off angrily, where they puff into smoke as I look fondly down at my new digits. “I finally figured out why I love going to the EQG world so much. I can snap my fingers. Why should DD have all the fun with these bad boys?”

The others all look to each other, before they all shrug and we continue on our path home to Ponyville.

Author's Note

Okay. finally, another chapter of this fic is out.

Not gonna lie, this took a surprisingly longer amount of time to write than i expected when i started. by which i mean, despite my best efforts, this took 5 days too write, as ridiculous as that sounds when it's freaking Gauntlet of Fire. should've been way easier to write.

as for what that bit was all about, you'll see where it started in another of my fics at a later date, though i honestly can't say when. really need to get back into the groove for that fic before i get to that part, as brief and unimportant to the rest of the story as it will be.

anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter, as overdue as it was and, til next time, whenever the hell that will be, later everypony.

Whelp, Thanks for Stepping Up, Spike

___________________________________________________________

“So, what’s on my to-do list?” I ask, a list poofing in front of me and scrolling down it. “Bonked Twilight on the head to remind her to let Starlight do her own thing so she didn’t end up getting certain ponies hopes up for nothing and make them feel a bit bad? Check.

“Congratulated Dash on finally becoming a full-fledged Wonderbolt? Check. Went back in time to kick that asshole Flint Heart in the nuts while wearing a platinum boot for crushing a filly’s heart simply because she was taking one day off of studying to enjoy the holiday like everypony else, yet he treated her like she’d be nothing because of wanting to have fun for just one day out of the whole year, nearly dooming Equestria to be bathed in a blanket of Eternal Snow? Check.”

I sigh, turning the list into a cup of chocolate milk and gulping it down, glass and all. “With the girls and Spike helping Rarity get her new shop ready in Manehattan, things have been pretty quiet lately.”

Help! Help! My Plane’s Gone, ’Elp!

I start, flopping to the ground, deadpanning. That is the last time I let Pinkie choose what any of my alerts should sound like. Engie Benjy? Seriously? And did it really have to be that line, from that episode in particular?

Poofing a button into existence next to me, I press it. At once, the walls of my room retract, revealing large, high tech computers, with huge monitor screens.

The screens turn on, revealing Antennae and Spiracles, the former as a light-pink unicorn with a blanket for a Cutie Mark and the latter a bright green one with a pencil and teddy bear, looking worried as they try to calm down a large gaggle of terrified looking foals.

I blink. What the…?

I quickly teleport over to the Empire, but stop myself mid-teleport, resulting in my appearing in the middle of one of the Empire’s town squares.

I can’t believe I was almost so rude. I can’t just barge into their classroom and steal the show. I mean, yeah, I like doing that, but they’ve been good Changelings and don’t deserve me being rude to them.

Wait, but other ponies I’m friends with do?

I facepalm. Sometimes, I annoy myself.

A sudden scream causes me to leap up and look around frantically.

At least twenty Crystal Ponies are gathered around the square… all looking at me with fear?

“That has to be it!” one mare yells, pointing.

“It’s trying to fool us all!” a stallion yells.

“It isn’t even right!” another mare yells.

I deadpan before tossing my arms up. “Fine! I’ll go back to quadruped!” I grab my right arm with my left hand and yank it off at the shoulder, flip it round and reattach it, the hand sinking into my shoulder and merging with my body, leaving a hoof stump at the end of what was my arm, then repeat the process and drop to all fours. “Honestly, you try experimenting with different looks and everypony acts like you’re a monster. There! Happy now?!”

The Crystal Ponies all stare for several moments, before all sighing with relief.

“That’s the real Screwball. Thank Celestia,” one stallion chuckles, wiping his forehead.

“Even it couldn’t have done that to itself,” a mare says, sounding relieved. “They can be able to look like anypony, but they can’t replicate the real Screwball’s ability to do something like that.”

I blink. Wait. They weren’t complaining about the hands and biped stance?

“Um, would somepony mind explaining just what’s going on here?” I ask, looking around. “I feel like I’m out of the loop.”

As the Crystal Ponies explain, I understand why I got the alert. Apparently, a Changeling had been spotted near the Empire and everypony was on edge… though, from what they’re saying, it sounds like it’s a different Changeling. It’s none of the three I left here, which could mean Cheese Legs is finally making a move.

I quickly scan the Empire… only to find it’s with Spike and… wait a second. I recognize this signature. That’s Thorax, the Changeling from Zecora’s village in that Changeling timeline Twilight, Spike and I ended up in.

I can’t help but sigh with relief. If it’s Thorax and he’s anything like the one from that timeline, then Cheese Legs isn’t making a move at all. Thorax more than likely just couldn’t bear the Changeling lifestyle anymore and fled the hive and came back here to the Empire, remembering how much better it was here.

“We weren’t even sure if Spike the Brave and Glorious was really him when he arrived with Princess Twilight this morning,” one mare says.

I blink, before nodding in recognition. That’s right. Twilight and Starlight mentioned a few days ago that they’d be coming here to the Empire today to see how everypony was doing.

“Whelp, I must be off now, everypony,” I give a salute. “I came to the Empire to speak with some acquaintances and I’ve delayed long enough.’

Everypony waves me off and I teleport right into the classroom, taking said acquaintances and the foals by surprise… and facehoof. I just did what I told myself not to do. Celestia, I’m hypocritical even to myself.

“Now, everypony settle down,” Antennae says in calming tones. “Look who’s here.”

The filly and colts all look to me. Taking the hint, I take off my beanie, holding it out, an explosion of confetti bursting from within, causing the foals to cheer and dance around.

“Now, you all play nice while we speak with the Princess of Chaos, okay?” Antennae calls and the foals all nod in response.

The two lead me out of the room, closing the door.

“I got the alert and know what’s going on,” I say, looking between the two of them, before waving a hoof. “And we’ve nothing to worry about.”

Antennae and Spiracles look surprised, before the latter looks to me with scrutiny. “And just how do we have nothing to worry about, exactly?”

I shrug. “It’s Thorax.”

They blink, before both sighing and laughing.

“And here I was scared Chrysalis was trying to get an agent in here to take us out and replace us” Spiracles chuckles, wiping a tear from his eye.

“Though it’s odd he didn’t stay back when Chrysalis left the Empire,” Antennae says, tapping a hoof to her chin. “Then again, I guess his brother forced him to come back.” She looks to the other disguised Changeling. “We should contact Coxa to see how he’s doing and let him know it’s just Thorax.”

I frown, scanning the Empire, before smiling. “He’s okay. He’s teaching a class. Doesn’t seem any of you have been found out yet either.”

The two suddenly blush, not meeting my eyes.

I cock an eyebrow, before frowning. “What aren’t you two telling me?”

There’s a long pause, before they both sigh.

“The foals… know,” Antennae say, looking anywhere but at me.

I blink, just staring for several moments, before cocking an eyebrow in confusion. “So… the foals found out and they’re okay with it? How? When did they find out?”

She only blushes harder and hides her head in her forelegs.

I look to her companion, who’s blushing too.

“Well, you see,” he says, suddenly sounding more like a teenager ask talking about dating a girl for the first time, “after you let us stay we… kinda got together. We took some time and, eventually we… well… birds and bees, you know?”

I think about what he said, before my eyes widen and I shake my head to dislodge that train of thought from the tracks. I do not need images of these two doing it in my mind.

Antennae coughs. “I… ended up laying my egg during playtime and… unicorns don’t normally lay eggs, so…”

I facehoof. “Yeah, even little foals can put two and two together there.” I look up at them. “And they didn’t mind?”

“Well, luckily, they didn’t know much about the Changelings, so we were able to convince them there are those of us that are good,” Spiracles states. “We did ask them to promise not to tell their parents or anypony else, because we’d be in big trouble if others found out.”

“Since then, most of our time with them, we’ve been out of disguise,” Antennae smiles.

I cock an eyebrow. “But today?”

“With security being so tight, we’re too anxious to be in our normal forms,” Spiracles shakes his head.

I frown, tapping my chin, before I get a ping. Turning my head, I realize I sense Thorax is in the castle... and everypony seems to be surrounding him.

“Okay, we need to move, now!” I say, grabbing them and teleporting, leaving copies of myself behind to watch over the kids.

___________________________________________________________

We arrive outside the throne room, where I can hear a commotion going on inside.

The guards at the doors seem stunned by my sudden arrival, but quickly floating into the air makes them shut up about whether I’m a Changeling or not and I look to the my two tagalongs.

“I’ll give you the signal for when to come in,” I glare at the guards, who tremble. “Anything happens to them while I’m in there and you’ll answer to me, got it?”

They nod, gulping.

As I teleport in, it’s to find Spike wrapping up a song about asking if day can turn to night and the darkness turn to light, why can’t we imagine a Changeling can change? Though I notice only Twilight, Starlight and a few of the guards seem to actually be taking what he’s saying to heart.

There’s a pause, before Twilight steps forward, a warm smile on her face. “Spike, I’m so proud of you.” The other ponies give her looks of confusion.

“You are?” Spike asks excitedly.

She pulls him into a one legged hug. “Of course! You’re a celebrity here in the Crystal Empire and you just risked all of it for a friend. I can’t imagine anything more brave than that.”

Well, risking his very life for him, maybe, but I won’t ruin the moment for them. Besides, yeah, gotta say I’m proud of the little guy for that too.

Twilight turns to address the rest of the ponies. “As the Princess of Friendship, I try to set an example for all of Equestria. But, today, it was Spike who taught me that a new friend can come from anywhere.” She smiles sheepishly. “I guess everypony still has things they can learn about friendship, even me.” She turns and holds out a hoof to Thorax. “And if Spike says Thorax is his friend, then he’s my friend too.”

Thorax smiles warmly, tears in his eyes as he takes the offered hoof. “Thank you.”

“But… but he’s still a Changeling!” Shining Armour growls, causing the three to turn to the Captain of the Guard as he looked coldly towards the offspring of the one who’d impersonated his lover. “None of them have ever shown kindness before, so why should we believe he’s honest about not being with his Queen.”

I give a loud cough, causing all attention to turn to me.

“Screwball?” Twilight asks in surprise. “What are you doing here?”

“It would seem making sure someponies actually learn from their mistakes,” I walk past her, looking firmly to Shining Armour. “Thorax isn’t the only Changeling who defected from Chrysalis’ rule.”

He narrows his eyes. “And just how would you know that, Screwball? It’s not like Changelings could live in peace with us! You, who’ve mentioned how you feel about their queen, should know that better than anypony!”

I put a hoof to my mouth and whistle. The doors open and Antennae and Spiracles walk in, looking around at the gathered group nervously.

Thorax’s eyes widen as the two glance at him and smile. Being so close, he seems to have figured it out and the look of relief tells me he understands what I have in mind.

“It’s fine, guys,” I say, before glaring at Shining. “He or anypony else makes a move on you before we’ve fully explained things will answer to me.”

The two look to each other, before taking a deep breath and dropping their disguises.

Everypony and dragon gasp.

“These two and one other, named Coxa, have been living here in the Empire since the day it came back,” I say, looking pointedly at Shining and Cadance. “The latter has been teaching in an elementary school, while these two are the caretakers at the local preschool. They were abandoned by Cheese Legs and I allowed them to remain, knowing they have good hearts.”

“They’ve been in the Empire all this time?” Cadance looks surprised and confused. “Why haven’t they done anything?”

I roll my eyes, facehoofing. “They’ve developed real bonds with others, that’s why. They don’t need to go out and steal love because it’s freely given, by friends they’ve made and the young ponies in their care.”

“Is that… even possible?” Sunburst looks to Cadance, but returns his gaze to me when I chuckle.

“Ironic that you ask that, Sunburst,” I smirk. “You’ve been good friends with Coxa ever since coming out of your shell.”

He blinks, looking confused. “Huh?”

“Professor Airwind?” I ask, grinning. “The name is a bit on the nose for a Pegasus disguise, isn’t it?”

Sunburst’s eyes widen. “You mean… I’ve been having chats about variations in wing patterns and flight dynamics in combination with humidity in tandem with rain fall with a Changeling this whole time?”

I nod, before returning my gaze to Shining Armour, who’s looking far more uncertain now. “Thorax and the three Changelings who’ve been living here are good Changelings. They only want to live their lives and be around those they care about. To refuse them of that goes against the ideals of this Empire, let alone all of Equestria. Besides which, wouldn’t it be smarter to have friends who can help improve our defences against the Changelings than to ignore them.”

There’s silence as everypony seems to be thinking this over, before Cadance steps forward. “On behalf of the Crystal Empire, I would like to extend my hoof in friendship, to Thorax and his fellow Changelings already in the Empire. And I’m sure my subjects are or will in time be eager to do the same.”

The guards who’d already been changing their minds during Spike’s song cheer, causing the rest to eventually join in.

Cadance levitates Flurry Heart over and she giggles and babbles towards Thorax and I can tell it’s not just because she’s a baby, but because she senses the good in him.

Shining stays back, looking like he’d really rather not accept Thorax, let alone have his daughter be so close to the Changeling.

After a few moments though, he sighs, before coming over, though he gives Thorax a weary look. “I will rest my judgment for now, Thorax,” he says, looking to the other two as well. “I trust my sister and nephew, so I’m willing to try.”

I grin, before pumping a hoof in the air. “To Spike the Brave and Glorious!”

Everypony cheers and I smile, turning to head out. I need to inform Coxa about this.

I have a feeling things are going to get very interesting in the Empire now. And I highly doubt Cheese Legs will be able to pull anything now.

Author's Note

Would have gotten this out yesterday, but timing really wasn't on my side.

still, it's up now, so can't really complain, right?

Anyway, Screwball won't be returning to being involved in the plot until the finale. til then, she'll be spending some time in the Equestria Girls' world. after all, Dance Magic originally was set BEFORE Legends of Everfree, so she'll be involved in both that as well as the before stuff established by the Humane 7 at the beginning of Dance Magic.

At the very least, it means Screwy not only gets to spend some more time with her human family, but also, you can guess, can at last close the book on Human Filthy Rich's story. After all, legal or not, the way he was treating Gloriosa was wrong and the fact he was so angry to get paid in the end means he wants Camp Everfree, by any means. Screwball will have a thing or two in response to that.

Also, everyone thinks she's out of the story since the Divorce, but Screwy WILL be gone from Equestria for a while and it has been a while since she wasn't getting any new money.

before she interacts with the Finale, Screwy will also finally be settling a score that is long overdue.

anyway, look forward to that. hope you enjoyed this long overdue chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Long Term Stay and Screwy’s Come to Play

___________________________________________________________

“Grrrreetings, Canterlot High!”

The group of seven girls plus one talking dog yell in fright, before whirling around to find me floating before them.

Sunset sighs. “It’s only you, Screwball.” She frowns, folding her arms. “Do you have to always pop in at random like…?” She pauses, before shaking her head. “I’m asking the daughter of Discord. Why bother?”

We’re outside Canterlot High, the other students all exiting, none really paying attention to my floating in the air beyond giving a “hello” or “hey”. Really shows how unfazed CHS has become to magic nowadays.

“So, to what do we own the Princess o’ Chaos giving our world a visit?” Applejack asks, a knowing look saying she thinks I’m planning something.

“I wanna hang out. See what’s up,” I shrug, do a superhero landing, before wincing. “Okay, Deadpool’s right. Those are hard on the knees.”

“Told ya,” a guy wearing a red spandex suit says, popping up behind me.

I just snap my fingers and he disappears in a pop.

“Who was… that?” Applejack asks.

“Better you don’t know,” I groan, a hand over my face, before I pull out my mobile, dialling a number. “This is a parallel to my world, Merck with a Mouth. Pinkie might’ve brought you to Ponyville for a birthday party during that Death Battle episode, but you do NOT come to this world without my okay, got it?! I may not be able to kill you because of your power, but like Genie said regarding genies not being able to kill others, you’d be surprised what you can live through!”

A gulping sound can be heard on the other end. “Got it. I’ll be good.”

I hang up, unzipping open a tear in reality and tossing the phone in there before zipping it back up and turn to the others, who’re all looking very confused.

“Again, better you don’t know,” I rub my temples. “DD and I both agree the guy’s more trouble than he’s worth.”

“O… kay,” Rainbow says, scratching behind her neck. “Well, we’re planning on trying to raise some funds this weekend.”

I look to her, cocking an eyebrow. “What for?”

“Camp Everfree!” I make a screeching sound like a scared cartoon cat, leaping into the air and landing in Sunset’s arms, staring at the pink girl who is now standing just behind where I was a second ago. “If we raise enough money, we’ll be able to go and roast marshmallows and sleep on marshmallow pillows.”

I glance at Rarity, before shaking my head to get my mind out of the gutter. Eww. Someone put their gum there too. Gross.

“Your school sure makes you raise money a lot,” I say, hopping out of Sunset’s arms and landing, folding my own appendages. “I know the budget hit a bit of a bump with the repairs to the school, but Sunset helped out with that, right? They shouldn’t still need to raise money? Or did they blow it all on the Friendship Games?”

“It’s been a long time since you were a normal kid, huh?” Pinkie asks, cocking an eyebrow at me.

I look at her, blinking in confusion, before it clicks. Since I became Screwball all those years ago, I’ve never needed to worry about how I was getting to places.

Through my fragmented memories, I do remember my parents sometimes telling me I couldn’t go on school trips because we didn’t have the money.

“So, I guess that means your parents aren’t willing to pony up some cash for your school trips?” I ask, before blinking and facepalm. I cannot believe I made that pun without noticing til it had already left my mouth.

“Our families like to help us with our independence is all,” AJ shrugs. “Says it helps build character.”

I look up at the sky, hands behind my head. “Alright. Guess I’ll chip in too, if I can. What’s the first idea?”

“Bake Sale!” Pinkie says, somehow now directly in my face and I back away, only to bump into Sunset, causing us both to topple over.

“Any other ideas?” I ask as I help the bacon haired girl up.

“Well, Twilight and I were thinking of doing a kind of Doggy Day Care,” Fluttershy suggests.

“An’ we Apples can always find ways o’ raisin’ money,” Applejack assures.

I shrug. “Sure, why not? I’ll see if I can think up anything myself.”

“Legal, I hope,” Sunset folds her arms, giving me a questioning look.

I give an overdramatic gasp that would give either Rarity a run for their money, putting an arm over my face. “Sunset, you wound me so.”

They all roll their eyes, aside from Sci-Twi, who looks like she can’t tell if we’re being serious or not.

“Well, you crazy kids have fun!” I say, floating up into the air. “I’ll be with my family, if you need me.”

___________________________________________________________

“I do love when you visit, Screwy, but a little warning would have been nice,” Mum says, walking out onto the patio, carrying a couple cans of grape soda.

I levitate mine over, opening it with my teeth and taking a sip, before smiling apologetically. “Yeah. Sorry, Mum. I’ll remember for next time.”

I look back out over the city of Los Pegasus. Turns out Mum treated Diamond and Lilac to a vacation here. Silver Spoon, too.

“Are you sure you can remember?” Silver Spoon sneers.

I look over my shoulder at her with a playful wink. “You know me too well.”

We all chuckle, before Mum’s cell phone starts going off inside the hotel room and she goes back in to answer it.

“Are you sure you want to go with the other to Camp Everfree?”

Diamond’s question makes me turn around with a slightly raised eyebrow. “Why wouldn’t I want to go?”

Diamond looks away, fiddling with her soda.

Silver looks between the two of us, before sighing. “He has been trying to get it.”

I blink, before scowling in confusion. “Wait. What? Why? Why would he want to buy a camp and why is he even financially capable? I thought the lawsuits against him would’ve been more than enough.”

“It has,” Silver says warningly. “Everfree is pretty much his last chance to get any plans for money off the ground again.”

“Just… just be careful when you go there, alright, Screwy?” Diamond asks quietly, before looking to me pleadingly. “I realize he can’t have too much power over you because you’re… well, you, but, still, promise you’ll be careful?”

I think for a few moments, before sighing and nod. “Okay, Dia. I promise.”

“Honestly, you would think I could spend at least a few days in peace with my daughters without the board needing me to hold their hands,” Mum exclaims as she comes back out, turning off her phone and putting it in her jeans pocket. She pauses when she notices us and looks around. “Did I miss something?”

I shake my head and wave my free hand. “Nah, it’s cool, ma. Just chatting about plans.”

She gives me that knowing look, the one a parent gives when they can tell you’re hiding something from them, but shrugs, seeming to decide to trust my judgement on whatever it is and sits down next to Lilac, who’s busy slowly reading out loud from a book.

She really has come a long way since getting out of the hospital.

___________________________________________________________

“To the right! To the right! To the left! To the left! Now up! Now up! Bring it down!”

It’s been about two weeks since I arrived and there’s one week left until the deadline for submissions for those wishing to go to Camp Everfree.

I personally was able to save up enough for myself to go. I got it by taking advantage of my time with my family in Los Pegasus. I got the rights to busk and did a large number of magic tricks, simple for me, but breathtaking for everyone who saw my performances.

I even offered the girls to save up for them too, but they insisted on raising the money for themselves.

I did ask why Sunset didn’t just use some of the gems she brought from Equestria all those years ago to get the money, but the others had made it clear they wanted Sunset to hold onto those gems. They were to be for after she graduates and it seems Sunset shares their views, claiming it would feel like cheating to do it that way.

As such, while I’m all set for Everfree, I’m helping the girls to earn their money too, so the nine of us can go together.

The girls are currently washing Big Mac’s car, each working in tandem to do a set task. I’m just using my magic to clean the car I’m working on. The disappointment on Zephr Breeze’s face tells me he wishes Dash was the one washing his car (yeah, I dunno what moron gave him of all people a licence to drive), but I can’t help wondering if Dash was the only reason why he came to get his car washed.

Either way, I wrap up with his car, all the items moving around me as if I’m in a Harry Potter movie and he pays me, before driving off, a dejected look on his face.

I just hope he’s a better driver than, well, anything else. If my encounter with his Equestrian counterpart is any indication, things could go very badly, very quickly with him behind the wheel.

“Hah! Thanks, Big Mac.” I turn to see Mac nodding to Dash before he drives off. “Sweet! More cash to add to the stash!”

“Woo-hoo!” Pinkie bounces.

Rarity sighs. “How about a little break? All of this sunshine and suds are doing a number on my hair.”

We all look to each other, before shrugging in agreement. We walk (in my case float) over to the side of the little Car Wash Rainbow and Sunset have set up and open an escae, myself levitating bottles of orange soda out of it and sending one to each of the group.

“Hey, anybody seen Twilight lately?” Dash asks as she takes a sip of her soda.

“Not since Friday,” I remark, looking up in thought.

“I’m here.” We all look to see Sci Twi hurrying over carrying the box the girls have been storing all their savings in. “I was just going over the numbers again.”

Sunset’s eyes light up. “Have we raised enough to go to Camp Everfree?”

Sci Twi shakes her head. “We’ve only raised a little over half. I counted the money four times just to be sure.”

Everyone groans, but Applejack stays positive. “It’s alright. We can just wash more cars. There’s gotta be some we missed…”

She trails off as we all turn to the completely empty parking lot.

“I, uh, think we’re gonna have to come up with a new plan,” Sunset says, causing Applejack to blush.

“But we’re running out of time!” Dash says urgently. “The camp fundraising deadline is next week. And we’ve already done a bake sale, that doggie day care, and now this car wash.”

“Well, I’m still willing to help you guys out,” I offer, crushing my soda in my hands and reopening them to reveal it’s now grape instead of orange. “I can hop back in time and continue busking in Los Pegsus. I can make the remaining money within a few days and come right back.”

“No, Screwball,” Sunset says firmly, shaking her head. “If I’m not going to be using my gem funds, you’re not using your powers to get us down easy street either.”

I pout, folding my arms.

“Not to worry, darlings,” we all look to Rarity, who’s wearing a confident smile. “It’s my turn to devise a plan, and I already have something amazing in mind. It will be the most profitable of all of our fundraising events!” She holds her arms out wide. “The pièce de résistance!”

Applejack smiles. “Hee-yoo! Now we’re talkin’! What’s your idea?”

Rarity gives a confident look. “Meet me in the music room later this afternoon, and I will explain everything.”

As the others walk off I glance at Spike, our eyes meeting and we nod.

I hover as Spike stops next to Rarity and smirks. “You got nothin’, huh?”

Rarity looks to him, before her expression breaks into worry. “How did you know?!”

I point atop my head, where my beanie has been replaced by the BS Detector that I unintentionally made appear on Applejack’s head back in Starlight’s old village.

“Oh.” Her dejected expression turns to determination. “No worries. I’ll just go the mall. Window shopping always gives me some kind of inspiration.”

She hurries off, leaving Spike and myself standing there.

“Wanna bet this goes bad somehow?” the dog asks, glancing up at me.

I smirk back at him. “In this city? That’s a losing bet for anyone to take against and you know it.”

He shrugs. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.”

I chuckle, snapping my fingers and turning into a dog like him, only with my colour palate. “Wanna go chase some squirrels?”

He grins. “You havta ask?”

___________________________________________________________

Rarity grins. “See? It’s a wonderful plan. We’ll write some lyrics for our new song, and we’ll choreograph some dance moves. Then our video will win a cash prize, and voilà!”

We’re all sitting in the music room at CHS and Rarity just finished explaining her plan… if you can really call it that.

“You make it sound simple as pie,” AJ says as uncertainly as the rest of us feel.

The white girl nods. “That’s because it is! The girls at Crystal Prep even agree. They’re making a video, too.”

That causes me to raise an eyebrow, though it’s Sci Twi who responds. “They are?”

Rarity becomes uncertain. “I-Is that a problem, darling?”

Sci Twi shakes her head, scratching behind her neck. “Oh, no, it’s not. Just haven’t heard much about my old school since I left, I guess.” Her expression as she finishes tells me it does bother her, though.

“Well, if you ask me, Crystal Prep has got nothin’ on CHS! I love it here!” Spike cheers, before shudders in delight as Fluttershy scratches him under the chin. “See what I mean?”

I smirk at the little guy.

“Okay,” Rarity says excitedly, but with a small bit of hesitation I pick up right away, “before we get started with the choreographing of our dance moves and,” she mumbles something “there’s just one tiny, teeny-weensey, little thing I forgot to mention.”

Sunset cocks an eyebrow. “What’s that?”

And why do I get the feeling it isn’t so teeny-weensey as Rarity is suggesting?

“Uhhhh...” Rarity looks uncertain, before saying really quickly, “I would need to use our fundraiser money to buy costume materials for the video!”

There’s a short pause, before Sunset puts a hand to her chin. “Hmm. How much is the grand prize worth?”

Rarity quickly jumps on the opportunity. More than double what we need to have enough for us all to go to Camp Everfree!”

Rainbow grins. “Hah! Then of course you can use the money for costumes!”

Applejack sighs, before smiling. “Oh, what the hay? Why not?”

Seems they’re all in agreement. I guess my impute isn’t really needed as I’m not the one still needing to raise funds to go.

“According to my calculations, if we lend Rarity the funds we’ve already raised, we stand to gain just under four times as much money as we have now,” Sci Twi says, looking at a small notepad.

The girls all cheer, though I hold my elation. I have a feeling there’s a “but” coming.

“But,” there it is, “if we lose the video contest, we’ll be completely back to square one and zero dollars. Anyone else think this is an awfully risky endeavour?” She glances around, seeing all the dejected looks at the idea of not even trying, before backing up. “I mean, um, heh... Me neither.”

Oh dear. I shake my head. Someone’s still not fully out of her shell since Crystal Prep. Guess we still need to work on that.

___________________________________________________________

Oh. Well, I can fix it,” Rarity says as she looks over the tear in jacket Rainbow’s wearing for the music video, literally taking it off the cyan girl, “but I’ll have to run to the fabric store before it closes. Keep practicing while I’m gone! Ahhh!”

We all watch as she runs off.

“Anyone else thinks this isn’t working out?” Fluttershy asks uncertainlty.

“Looks like you probably won that bet after all, Spike,” I look over to the dog, before looking down at myself.

I’m wearing a plain white T-shirt under a dark blue overalls shirt-pants combo, with my Cutie Mark just over where it ends at my thighs on my left side, mismatched purple and white socks and big boots similar to what Princess Twilight would wear when here, only mine are yellow to match my beanie.

Rarity does know how to give a girl a new look. I might keep this one, to be honest.

We spend the next couple minutes trying to pull off the dance routine Rarity gave us… but we’re all failing miserably.

We normally can get things down without a problem, but we seem to really just not be getting it with this dance.

After another failed attempt at least twenty minutes later, during which Applejack somehow managed to get me tangled up with Pinkie, a group text comes to all of us.

Rarity wants us to meet her at her house. It’s an emergency.

Curious, I snap my fingers, returning us all to our usually outfits as well as teleporting us right outside Rarity’s room.

Pinkie, not missing a beat, knocks, opening the door seconds later. “We’re here!”

With all the girls crowding the entrance, I slither in on the ceiling like a snake, my body flat, before getting into the room, putting my thumb in my mouth and blowing until I’ve puffed up to normal again.

“We got your text,” Sci Twi says, showing her phone to Rarity for… some reason. “You said it was an emergency?”

“ Everythin’ all right, sugarcube?” Applejack asks.

Rarity walks over to what I recognize as being her version of the fainting couch and sitting down in a calm manner. “Well, since you asked...” She bursts into sobs, draping herself over said couch, “the answer is no-ho-ho-oh!”

Hmm. I know I should be a good friend and concerned about what’s upsetting her… but I can’t help just thinking pony Rarity pulls over the “sobbing while draped over the fainting couch” thing better than this one does.

“Oh, no!” Fluttershy says, sitting down on Rarity’s bed, Spike next to her, the girl giving Opal a quick stroke… and Spike looking really happy to see Opal for some reason? “What happened?”

Rarity continues to sobs, but tries to talk through her tears, which are really making her eye makeup run. “Sour Sweet,” sob “and the,” sob sob “Crystal Prep girls stole our video concept! I saw them filming at the mall. They copied my design ideas and everything!” She briefly loses all sadness, “So of course they looked absolutely fabulous.” Her expression saddens again. “But the worst part is that they’re all incredible dancers!”

Pinkie gasps. “Major bummer in the summer! Tissue for your issue?” she finishes by presenting said tissue.

Wait. I quickly look over the yearly seasons and… nope. We’re still in spring. Mid spring, but still, spring. Jumping a bit ahead on the appropriate seasonal word play there, Pinkie.

“Ta,” Rarity takes the tissue and delicately dabs at her eyes, before she blows her nose very loudly. “Everyone is counting on me, on the video to win us the prize money for the camp.” She sighs. “Oh, how could I have been such a fool?! Of course, those Crystal Preppers stole my concept! I practically served it to them on a platter!”

Sci Twi shakes her head. “Don’t be too hard on yourself. It’s gonna take more than one Friendship Games for those Crystal Prep girls to learn that winning isn’t everything.”

“Say the word and I’ll wipe the idea clean from their minds, leaving them to come up with their own ideas,” I offer, my fingers poised for a snap.

Sunset puts a hand over mine, giving me a firm look. “No.”

Applejack sighs. “Eh, maybe this was all for the best.”

Rarity cocks an eyebrow at her. “Hmm? W-What do you mean?”

The farm girl scratches behind her neck. “Uh, yer concept and costumes are really awesome, but, uh... our dancin’...”

Sunset looks away. “Nnnnot so much.”

Applejack giggles. “We could barely get in a two-step without trippin’ over each other’s boots.”

Which is odd, considering all the dance numbers the girls and this world, plus Equestria can normally do without a problem. Is that because those were crucial to the plot of the movies? Are they unable to without scripted reality effecting them?

“Nonsense!” Rarity’s firm tone pulls me from my thoughts. “You all looked great!”

I cock an eyebrow at her.

She sighs. “Okay, maybe not great, but, but... but it was getting there!” she starts pacing. “And the point is we don’t have to let them win! That is our video concept! And I am going straight to Crystal Prep to let them know that they have messed with the wrong girls!” she takes a deep growling breathe before pointing towards us.“Who’s with me?!”

There’s silence as we all look around at each other, not really sure how we’re supposed to respond to that.

Rarity sheepishly clears throat. “No, n-no, seriously, who is with me? I have no idea how to get to Crystal Prep.”

“I’ll go,” Sci Twi offers. “Maybe I can try to reason with them. We were classmates once.”

Eh. Yeah. But, judging by the way they treated her, being classmates wasn’t all that connecting a thing and since she moved straight to CHS afterwards, they didn’t exactly have a lot of time to interact with her and come to feel anything really different about her.

“Aren’t you going with them?” I look to Sunset at her question to realize she’s talking to me. “You’ve been there too.”

I fold my arms, cocking an eyebrow. “And what about Pinkie or Dash? They’ve been there too. Not gonna ask them?”

“I… um… well,” Sunset rubs her next, blushing.

“Either way, this isn’t going all that well, is it?” Fluttershy asks and we all nod and murmur our agreement.

“I’d like to believe they can convince the Crystal Prep girls to change their idea instead of using ours,” I say, putting my hands over my head, “but reality isn’t always that kind. Heck, without magic intervening, Sunset would’ve been stuck here her whole life with no magic at all and likely never would’ve made any friends.”

The bacon haired girl shudders at the thought.

“Huh. What about other Sunsets?” Dash asks, looking to me.

“Hmm?” I ask, glancing her way.

“Well, you’ve visited heaps of worlds, right? Haven’t you ever run into other Sunsets before?”

I blink, before slowly lowering my arms and wrapping them around myself, looking away. “Yeah. Though… the reasons I met them… weren’t exactly from good circumstances.”

That gets all their attention, especially because of my change in mood.

“What happened?” Fluttershy asks in concern.

I sigh, looking down. “Twilight’s told you about Starlight Glimmer, yeah?”

“Her student?” AJ asks, thinking. “Yeah, Sunset’s mentioned that Twi’s talked about her in the journal. What’s she gotta do with this?”

I don’t look up. “Before she became Twilight’s student, Starlight did something horrible. She changed Star Swirl the Bearded’s Time Travel spell and went back in time and stopped a key event from happening… and it led to disaster every time.”

“Every time?” Dash asks, looking uneasy. “You mean, she did it more than once?”

I nod. “Twilight, Spike and I ended up in the past with her and, no matter what we tried, she always ended up changing the future. Sometimes it turned out okay, but the other times… it was a nightmare.”

“And… what does this have to do with the other mes?” Sunset asks, though her worried tone tells me she knows she won’t like what she hears.

I sigh. “Well, we encountered three. In one, things went alright for that timeline’s Sunset. In fact, she became the Princess of Friendship, not Twilight.”

Without even looking, I can tell everyone’s eyes have gone wide at that revelation.

“But the rest?” Sunset asks, clearly knowing she’ll regret the answer.

I remain quiet for a moment. “The second one did what our Sunset originally planned. She overthrew Celestia, but did it by finishing the spell that Twilight used to become an Alicorn. She didn’t understand friendship, but was able to figure a way around it. And… and she trapped Celestia in that timeline’s version of this world.”

“She WHAT?!” everyone cries, looking aghast, Sunset more than anyone else.

I nod. “She forced her Celestia through the portal just before it closed and then shattered it, trapping her there.”

“And… and the last Sunset?” Applejack asks nervously.

My face goes grim. “She came back to a dead Equestria.”

“WHAT?!” the girls all look at me with expression of horror.

I nod solemnly. “In that timeline… well, without going into to many details, the cycle of the sun and moon was completely destroyed and world fell. When we arrived, even the magic was dying. And by the time I could come back, the magic was completely dead. My magic being that of Chaos was the only reason I still could use mine.”

“But what about the other me?” Sunset asks, her tone urgent.

I slowly look to her. “She arrived through the mirror seconds before its magic gave out, trapping her there. Thanks to circumstances, I couldn’t go back to get her until several days later.”

The girls all look around at each other, before shuddering.

“You… you helped her… right?” Sunset asks. Her tone is almost pleading, not wanting to think I left her other self to die alone in that dead world.

I nod, sighing. “I helped both of them. I fixed the mirror and brought Celestia back through it and I took the Sunset in the dead world back to her version of this world. The versions of the girls from that world are looking after her.”

“I… I’ve never been more grateful for you girls than now,” Sunset looks around at the gathered girls, tears in her eyes. “If not for you… I might’ve ended up just like those versions of me.”

The girls all come in for a group hug.

Spike hops down and sits at my feet, looking at me, before nuzzling my leg.

I give a small smile and kneel down, scratching him behind the ears.

___________________________________________________________

“I guess I’ll pull out from going to Everfree,” I say as we all walk through the halls of Canterlot High. “No point my going if none of you are. Kinda defeats the whole purpose.”

You would think life might’ve thrown us a bone to lighten our mood, after I told the girls about the alternate timeline Sunset’s, by having Sci Twi and Rarity come back with good news… but no.

Not only did the Crystal Prep girls refuse to go with another idea instead of stealing ours, but they’ve already sent their entry in, so even if we just do ours anyway, it’ll just look like we copied them.

And we’d been unable to come up with any new ideas for a music video. At least one that would match the song the girls’ had written for the contest.

I’d offered to even the score. One small snap and their entry gets sent to a frozen wasteland, but Sunset was firmly against it, saying we weren’t stooping to their level.

“If you want to go, you should go,” Sunset says, but I shake my head firmly as I floating lazily next to the group.

I fold my arms. “I won’t be able to have fun knowing you all missed out.”

Suddenly Applejack’s phone goes off.

“It’s a text from Rarity,” she says and we all gathered around her to read it. “She’s got some big plan that can fix everything.”

“And judging by the number of smile emojis, she’s really excited,” I point to the number of smiling faces.

We all head for the gym, Applejack asking as we enter, “So what’s the big plan you were excited about?”

We all stop and gape at the beautiful crystal and rainbow set that was not there a few hours ago.

Sunset cocks an eyebrow. “Aren’t the Crystal Prep girls using this video idea now?”

Rarity nods. “They are, yes. But so are we! Girls, you can come out now!”

As she speaks, Sour Sweat, Lemon Zest, Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat all step out from behind the set.

Rarity looks to us. “I know it’s hard to believe, but the Crystal Preppers here helped me to realize that competing against one another was getting us nowhere.”

Lemon Zest looks down dejectedly. “And Rarity helped show us that winning was the only thing driving us. We didn’t even care if we had to steal to accomplish it.”

Sour Sweet nods. “But that’s not who we are.” There’s a pause, before she smiles sheepishly. “Anymore.”

Rarity walks over and stands next to the girls. “The Crystal Prep Academy girls have offered to help with dance moves if we’ll help them with an original song.”

Sugarcoat folds her arms, smiling. “Combining our talents is the most logical thing to do.”

Sunny Flare grins. “We’ll make one epic music video together.”

Rarity looks to us. “So, what do you guys think? Are you in?”

I look to the other girls, who seem uncertain… aside from Pinkie Pie, who’s wearing a huge smile before cheering, “Best! Music! Video! Idea ever!”

“I say we go for it,” I agree, looking around. “It is the smartest idea and, really, it’s not like any of us have any better options, do we?”

So, after some quick finalizing, we all do the video and it’s great… though I did notice something odd.

While the rest of the CHS girls and I Pony Up as we sang and performed the video, Sci Twi was the only one of us who didn’t Pony Up.

Then again, I have noticed she isn’t quite as out of her shell as she probably could be. I think she just needs to feel fully comfortable with herself and, after this, I’m sure she’s on the right path.

Only question is, will she gets Alicorn wings when she Ponies Up, since her pony counterpart is an Alicorn, or does she have to earn her own wings?

Regardless, the video gets done sent in and, thankfully, we win the contest.

Turns out the Crystal Prep girls wanted to win because Principal Cadance agreed they could have their Spring Dance on a yacht, but they needed the money to rent the yacht, as Cadance wasn’t having the school pay for both the dance and the yacht.

Either way, the contest is won and now we have enough money for us CHS girls to go to Camp Everfree and the Crystal Prep girls have enough to have their dance on a yacht. It’s all good.

“So, we’ve two days before Everfree,” Sunset says as we and the Crystal Prep girls head into the food court for lunch, “any plans, Screwy?”

I think, before shrugging. “Eh. Equestria can last a few more days without me. I mean, it’s not like my being absent for just a little over a week could cause anything bad to happen, right?”

Sunset nods. “True. Not only does Equestria have Princess Twilight and her friends, but there’s her new student, Starlight and didn’t you say there’s a new Alicorn there?”

I wince, groaning as my body sags and I hold up two fingers. “Two, actually. Flurry Heart, Cadance’s kid and Blessed Moon, Luna’s. those two puny power houses would certainly give any foolish wannabe conqueror issues. And that’s just with them playing around.”

Sunset pauses before shuddering slightly at the thought, before nodding. “So, they’ll be fine. You can have a calm, relaxing time at Everfree with the rest of us and head back home with everything normal.”

Author's Note

Okay, this took a little longer than I'd have liked, but I finally got this chapter done.

Ended up doing more of Dance Magic than I originally planned, but I at least didn't have to do it scene for scene, just the key ones.

So, yeah, Screwy and Sunset's conversation at the end there is in no way foreshadowing at all. nope. Nothing bad could possibly have happened in her absent whatsoever.

For an idea of what Screwball is wearing during the video and will wearing during normal visits to the Equestria Girls' world in the figure go here.

So, that's all done with. looking forward to finally getting to the events of Legends of Everfree. Let's just say Screwball will find reasons to keep her occupied from finding out about Gloriosa until the end thanks to a certain person she still has a beef with getting ahead of himself.

hope you enjoyed this and, til next time, later everypony

All I wanted was a Nice, Quiet, Fun Week of Camp. Is that Really so much to ask?

___________________________________________________________

“STOP!”

I’m yanked from my conversation with Vinyl by Sci Twi screaming and look over to see her looking flustered, but seeming to calm down as Sunset, Spike and Pinkie each talk to her, before the rest of the gang join in.

Before I can return to my talk with Vinyl, Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna get everyone’s attention and talk for a bit about Camp Everfree and how they used to go their when they were our ages.

After they finish, a song breaks out about Everfree and I find myself singing along… until I get a weird twitch in my magical senses.

I blink, shaking my head, frowning. Huh? What was…? That’s different. What was that?

I’m so distracted, I get startled when the bus yanks to a stop. We’d reached Everfree already?

“Isn’t Camp Everfree just beautiful?” Fluttershy’s asking as I disembark from the bus. “I can’t wait until we have our first nature walk.”

“I definitely wanna go on one of those,” Spike chirps eagerly.

Fluttershy leans, down, smiling at him. “You wanna see all the adorable woodland creatures, too?”

Spike nods, grinning. “Yeah! Specifically squirrels. More specifically, so I can chase ’em!” he finishes with a happy bark and jumping.

“I’m just lookin’ forward to roughin’ it,” Applejack says, a rucksack way bigger than needed over her shoulder. “I’m gonna make my own shelter, forage for food...”

“Uh, you know they provide us with food and tents, right?” Rainbow and I say in unison, before looking at each other and laughing.

AJ just nods. “Yup! Still gonna forage though.”

I roll my eyes as I fold my arms. If both AJs ever meet, they’ll get along just fine.

Rarity sighs, leaning on her ridiculous amount of luggage. “I’m just after some R&R. The past year has all been a bit too much for my tastes.”

Pinkie nods in agreement. “I’ll say! We fought three evil sirens who tried to hypnotize everybody with their singing, one ridiculously competitive rival school, and two demon friends!”

I give Pinkie a firm look and indicate to Sunset and Sci Twi, who are literally right there, dingus.

Pinkie grins sheepishly and waves a hand. “Uh, heh-heh, no offense.”

Sunset rolls her eyes. “None taken.” She then gives Sci Twi a light playful punch on the shoulder. “You’ll get used to it.”

Applejack sighs. “Yep. Canterlot High has become a regular magic magnet. Not at all helped by a certain someone,” she looks pointedly at me and I whistle innocently. “Gonna be nice gettin’ away to a place where we don’t have to worry about that kinda stuff.” She gives me another pointed look.

I hold up my hands. “Okay. Okay. I get it. No magic to interfere with anything you’re doing. I got it. Sheesh.”

As she turns away, I frown though, thinking. I dunno. I definitely sensed something as we were traveling, so even if I hold back on it, there’s no guarantee magic isn’t somehow going to factor into this trip. Then again, it could’ve just been to do with Sci Twi since her magic is still yet to fully manifest like the rest of the Humane 7.

“Here you go, Twilight.”

I blink, pulled from my thoughts and look to see Flash with Sunset and Sci Twi, him offering her her bag.

She takes it, nodding. “Thanks. It’s... Flash, right?”

Flash smiles. “Yup, that’s me! And you’re” his smile falls and his expression becomes dejected “you. And we don’t know each other very well.” He turns away, muttering, “Cool story, bro.”

Ouch. Whoops. Knew I was forgetting something. Flash only just realized how awkward this is due to Sci Twi not being the Twilight he has a thing for.

Youch. That’s gotta hurt.

A screeching sound makes me and several others nearby put our hands over our ears, before a woman’s voice come over the P.A. system.

“Hey, everyone! If you could start heading to the courtyard, that would be rad! It’s time to start the best week of camp ever!”

I just deadpan. Really? Rad? Seriously? What, are we back in the early 2000s with adults who haven’t realized the 80s and 90s are over?

We all make our way over to the area in front of a wooden building, where two… normal skinned people are standing in front of it?

What the…? Since when do people in this world have real world skin colours?

“Hi, everyone!” the woman says into the microphone she’s holding. “Welcome to Camp Everfree! I’m Gloriosa Daisy, your camp director! Think of me as your friendly camp and nature guide. And this is my brother, Timber Spruce!”

Timber Spruce takes the mic from her. “Think of me as that awesome guy...” he flips the mic over his shoulder, catching it in his other hand, clearly trying to look cool, “who should always be invited to fun things.

Gloriosa takes the mic back and looks out at us all. “We aim to please, so before we hand out our tent assignments, we’d like to hear from all of you. You’re free to do whatever you like here.”

Timber suddenly gets an uncertain look and leans towards the mic. “Uh, except hike near the rock quarry. That’s off-limits.”

Gloriosa seems a little flustered and nods. “Y-Yes, but otherwise, your options are wide open. So what activities will make this the very best week of your lives ever?”

I frown, rubbing my chin. Hmm. Normally, I would respect adults who aren’t Spoiled or Cinch saying somewhere is off limits and abide by that… but tones indicate they’re clearly hiding something.

I shrug. Eh. I’m probably thinking too deeply into this. Back in the real world, a lot of camps I went to had certain odd areas off limits either due to construction or because there was a surprise being prepared there for the campers.

“I’ll be taking requests the rest of the time you’re here,” Gloriosa’s voice brings me back to the present, “so if there’s anything you’d like to do, anything you need, just ask.”

Principal Celestia holds up a hand. “What about the camp gift? That was my favorite Camp Everfree tradition.”

Hmm?

Gloriosa smiles… though I can’t help thinking it looks a tiny bit forced. “The camp gift! Of course!”

Timber frowns, leaning in and whispers not too quietly, “Really?”

Gloriosa looks back with her own frown, whispering, “Yes, really.”

“Well, I just thought—” Timber begins.

“Then you thought wrong!” his sister cuts him off firmly.

“Anyone else picking up on a little tension between Gloriosa and her brother?” Sunset murmurs to me, Pinkie and Sci Twi.

“Ehhh…” the three of us mumble.

“A little,” Pinkie admits.

Gloriosa then explains that every year, campers work together to create something useful. A gift for future campers. Working toward this common goal being seen as key to forming the strong bonds that will last well beyond our time here at camp!

She then whispered in a hushed growl to Timber, “Which is why it’s so important.” She then points around us. “This gazebo was a gift from last year’s group. Oh, oh, oh, and the totem pole and the sundial were also made by campers!”

Principal Celestia smiles. “The sundial was our year’s gift!”

Vice Principal Luna coughs. “Even though some people thought it was a little impractical, since the sundial can’t be used at night.”

I blink. Wow. Talk about a burn, but… is this a hint at the parallel between them and their Princess counterparts and the whole thing that led up to the Nightmare Moon thing?

We move off to be given our tent assignments and I end up in the Garnet tent with Octavia.

We both meet up and start chatting, though I find myself more calming her down and stopping from pouting due to not getting to share her tent with Vinyl and that that honour goes to Fluttershy, then anything else.

As we finish, I notice Sci Twi’s blush as Timber leaves her and, doing a quick scan while the others smirk, get a smirk of my own. Well, looks like a new ship has been forged.

Suddenly I notice something I hadn’t before, the sound of a car engine. Looking around, I notice a hummer coming up the road and stopping on the grass.

I shrug it off though as Gloriosa blows a whistle to get our attention again. “Okay, everyone, go get settled in. We’ll be meeting at the docks in fifteen minutes to go over some camp safety rules. Let me know if you need anything!”

“I need somethin’.”

At once any joy in my mood is drained, replaced with disgust as I turn to see someone I would much rather never see in this world again stepping out of the hummer and walking towards us.

Gloriosa quickly hurries forward, grabbing his arm to stop him. “Filthy Rich! So nice to see you.” She then whispers, “What are you doing here?! Camp is just getting started!”

Filthy merely smirks. “Just takin’ in the scenery, Gloriosa Daisy. It’s so...” he leans right up to her face “hmm... relaxin’.”

Gloriosa just glares back at him almost as coldly as the look I’m directing at him. “Well, you can look around when camp is over. Now, if you don’t mind...”

There’s silence for a moment, before he huffs, “Fine.”

He gets into his vehicle and it drives off.

Gloriosa notices us all looking and smiles uncertainly. “Filthy Rich is, uh, an alumni of the camp. He likes to check on his old stomping grounds every now and again. But enough about him. Find your tents and put away your things. We’ve got the best week of camp ever to begin!”

I turn, my eyes on the hummer as it drives off.

“Catch you at the tent in a bit, Octavia,” I say, prepping a snap. “Just got something to take care of.”

The grey girl looks from me to the road, before her expression firms and she nods. “Yeah. I understand.”

I snap my fingers and blink out of existence.

___________________________________________________________

Filthy Rich huffed as his car drove off down the road.

Gloriosa really had some nerve. Sure, she still had a little over a week, but he was the owner of the land now. That demanded some respect.

Respect he should’ve always gotten from that whore of an ex-wife of his and that blasted brat. How dare they do this to him?

He smirked. Still, there was no way Gloriosa would be able to get the money to pay the bills and get her family’s land back. And once this week was over, he’d be able to tear down that worthless campsite and put up something much more useful and profitable.

He’d rebuild his empire. He’d become the top dog again and then his ex-wife and daughter would realize the mistake they made and come crawling back to him.

“Watch it, Filthy. You’re namesake’s showing.”

He yelped, seeing a girl was now just sitting in the seat in front of him where she hadn’t been a moment ago.

He blinked, before his eyes widened in horror upon recognizing the face, before he snarled. “You!”

The girl looked back at him with a cold expression. “Yeah. Me. I’m with the rest of the group here for a week at Everfree. And I don’t care what exactly is going on between you and Gloriosa,” she leaned forward, her eyes narrowed and her voice sharp as a sword, “but you mess with my friends’ time here and I will fuck you up in ways you can’t even begin to imagine.” She cocked an eyebrow. “Understand?”

She snapped her fingers and was suddenly gone.

Filthy looked around several times, before sighing with relief, then scowling.

Shit. That crazy ass bitch was at the camp too? This complicated matters. He’d have to be far more careful to ensure this was the last camp Everfree ever hosted.

___________________________________________________________

I arrive back at the tent to find Octavia eyeing my stuff wearily. Following her gaze, all my stuff is settling itself down where it needs to go.

I look back to her with a raised eyebrow. “My disappearing with a snap of my fingers right in front of you doesn’t faze you at all, but seeing my stuff moving on its own does?”

She looks to me, before blushing and rubs the back of her neck. “With you not actually here at the time, it was a little hard to remember.”

I roll my eyes smiling. I open my mouth to say something, when I sense multiple levitation spells all at the same time.

I whip my head in the direction and realize it’s the sapphire tent, Sunset and Sci Twi’s tent!

Without saying anything, I teleport in just as Sci Twi is running out and a large number of items drop down, hitting the floor.

“What just happened?” I look to Sunset and Spike. “I just sensed multiple levitation spells in here. And, aside from myself, no one in this world should be able to use levitation spells at all.”

Sunset scratches her head. “I don’t understand it, but Twilight was doing it. She didn’t even try, it just happened.” She then looks down at a tub of sunscreen that’s sitting at her feet and… I think she’s trying to levitate it?

She tries for about half a minute, before Spike says, “I think you’re just gonna have to pick it up.”

Sunset pouts. “Awww.”

Yeah, I can see where she’s coming from. Sunset was herself able to levitate stuff without a care back in Equestria and can’t do that as a human, even after Sci Twi somehow gains the ability. That’s pretty harsh.

“I’ll meet you at the dock with the others,” I say, teleporting back to my tent and finishing up before going out to join the rest of the students.

“Oh, it’s beautiful, isn’t it?” Rarity says, looking out over Everfree’s lake. “It looks like a diamond shining in the sun!”

Fluttershy nods in agreement. “It is lovely out here. The fresh air, the cool breeze, the birds that land on your finger,” a bird literally lands on her finger as she finishes.

Rainbow grins. “I think that only happens to you.”

“Lake activities are available every day until sunset, so if you want to canoe, sail, windsurf, or swim, just let me know,” Gloriosa calls out to everyone.

A yelp from Sci Twi draws my attention, only to see Timber catch her from a fall caused by the dock, which a scan tells me is a bit unstable. “Whoa! I know I’m charming, but you don’t have to fall for me.”

I roll my eyes, before sniffing and wrinkling my nose, snapping my fingers, making an air freshener can appear in my hand and spray around. Wow. That was so cheesy it reeked like a five hundred year old roll. Bleah!

Vice Principal Luna sights the unstable docks as too hazardous and that it should be closed down until it can be repaired, though that could take all week, since they’d need to call in some professionals and who knows how long it would take for them to just get out here.

Applejack, however, offers another solution. We could rebuild the dock, together and it could be our Camp Gift. Sure, I could just fix it with a snap of my fingers, but this would be more meaningful and would be something we could all work on together.

“I don’t know,” Timber says in a tone I can tell is meant to dissuade us and I can’t help feeling a little suspicious. “It’s an awful lot of work. I wouldn’t want you guys to miss out on doing other fun camp stuff because you’re so busy building a dock for” he narrows his eyes at his sister, “future campers.

Okay. Something is definitely up. I don’t like the way he said “future campers”. What’s Timber Spruce hiding?

Before I can do anything though, Dash hurrying over, putting an arm around Timber’s shoulder. “I hear what you’re saying, Timber, but we’re Canterlot Wondercolts. We’ve got a reputation to uphold! And there was no way we were gonna leave this place without contributing the most awesome camp gift ever!” She looks around at the rest of us. “I’m with AJ. Building a new dock is definitely it! What do you guys think?”

The rest of the students cheer and Gloriosa gives Timber a look I recognize as the “Looks like I win” kind. “Looks like it’s settled, then.”

Timber looks back at her with narrowed eyes, before looking away. “Looks like it.”

“That’s some tension, all right,” Sunset murmurs.

“Agreed,” I say, looking up to her. “And did you notice the way he said future campers. We’ll wanna keep an eye on Mr. Spruce, there.”

By mid-evening we’ve done a lot better than I’d have honestly expected. If anything, I’d say we’ll be done with the dock within the next two days, easy.

“Making lanterns out of solar-powered garden lights! Pretty crafty there, Timber!”

I glance up at the sound of Sci Twi’s voice as I’m passing by her and Timber who’re at a nearby table, before I shudder as her words sink in. Lights powered by the sun at night. Oh, I’m not letting Princess Luna learn about this. We’d have a Nightmare Moon repeat incident all over again.

I’m starting to wonder if I was wrong about Timber. Sure, it seems he’s hiding something, from the way he said he didn’t want us doing something for future campers and the way he’d said it, but he doesn’t seem to have done anything else odd today. Maybe today was just an off day for him.

Once everything is packed up, we head for the campfire pit for s’mores and tell spooky stories.

Rarity’s scary story… well, it’s fashion related. Need I say more?

Timber then tells us a story he claims is true, about how many years ago, his and Gloriosa’s great-grandparents came to this forest and, seeing its beauty, decided that it would be the perfect place for a camp. But once they started building, strange things started to happen, like plants growing out of nowhere, or vines disrupting construction.

Then, one night, when the wind was howling, a tree branch crashed through the roof of their cabin. They’d run outside, only to see a giant creature rising from the earth! She had wild hair like the roots of a tree. Her mouth had jagged rock teeth and her eyes were pools of black tar. But her aura shimmered like diamonds. Anywhere she went, she left a trail of gem dust in her wake.

She’d been a creature called Gaea Everfree – an ancient spirit who held domain over the forest, and that his great-grandparents were trespassing on her land. They’d begged her to let them stay and build their camp, to share this wonderful place with others. Gaea Everfree finally agreed but warned them that they would not be able to keep it forever. Someday, she would return and reclaim the forest as her own.

Timber smirks. “So if you see a trail of gem dust, you’ll know that it is...” he yells “ Gaea Everfree!”

At once, a pair of glowing green eyes appear behind him and everyone screams, myself leaping up, a fireball forming in my hand.

Gloriosa comes into the light, her being the source of the eyes. “Hey, guys! Sorry, didn’t mean to scare you!”

Applejack looks to me, then nods to the fireball still burning in my hand, then Gloriosa, who doesn’t seem to have noticed it yet as Sunset asked why she’d come out of the bushes if she didn’t want to scare anyone.

Blushing, I quickly blow the sphere of fire out, waving my hand to disperse the smoke and put my hand behind my back, smiling as innocently as I can.

The older woman hesitates, before saying, “I... took the scenic route, because the forest is beautiful at night.” She pauses, before looking around at all of us. “But no one else should do it without a guide, kay?” she then smiles really brightly. “All right, everybody, time to head to your tents.”

“Fluttershy?” Spike’s voice gasps and I turn to see Fluttershy easing her grip on the poor pup.

“Sorry, Spike. I guess that story got to me.”

Applejack cocks an eyebrow. “Why? It can’t be real.”

Rainbow frowns, before looking around anxiously. “I don’t know. Gaea Everfree could be some creature that got booted from Equestria and ended up in this world. That’s what happened with the sirens. It’s not, right?”

I blink as I realize that last bit was directed at me specifically and now the whole group is looking at me.

I fold my arms, looking and feeling uncertain. “I dunno. I didn’t live during Star Swirl’s time, so I wouldn’t know just how many magical problems he simply dumped in this world, thinking the lack of magic would take away their power… and clearly being wrong, so… I can’t say for sure whether or not it’s possible this Gaea Everfree is real or not. Though…” I wave a finger lazily, “if she were real and was booted here, it would explain why the Everfree Forest when so out of control over the last thousand plus years before the Tree of Harmony settled things down.”

Applejack just shakes her head. “Eh. Sounded more like something that Timber was makin’ up just to scare us.” Her expression worries slightly. “At least I hope it was. Last thing I want is to have camp ruined by some power-crazed magical creature.”

I blink, my frown deepening.

“What?” Dash asks, her tone growing more worried, most likely from my expression.

“Well…” I say, rubbing my thumb against my chin, “if Gaea Everfree is real… it would explain why I sensed some kind of magical energy as we were arriving. I originally shrugged it off as Sci Twi’s magic starting to manifest properly after the Friendship Ga—” I cut myself off and look to Sci Twi, who’s looking away, dejected.

“Well, I mean, you know, everything turned out all right at the games, of course,” Rarity nervously chuckles, trying to save my ass as I’m kicking it for my being so stupid to speak without thinking.

Scit Twi just looks away, nodding. “Mmm. I’m kinda tired. I’m gonna turn in.”

As she heads off, Sunset looks to the rest of us. “Maybe lay off bringing up what happened at the Friendship Games? I think she’s still pretty sensitive about it.”

Pinkie Pie bites into her roasted marshmallow, a large amount covering her mouth and says, without bothering to swallow first, mind you, “Our lips are sealed.”

I look away, rubbing my arms, but AJ puts a comforting hand on my shoulder. “Hey, it ain’t yer fault. You were trying to help out. It’s understandable something would slip out when yer mind was preoccupied.”

I sigh. “Yeah. Thanks AJ.”

___________________________________________________________

I’m woken up the next morning when I sense multiple levitation spells coming from Sunset and Sci Twi’s tent again. Normally, sensing even multiple spells wouldn’t wake me, but being a world mostly devoid of magic, my senses are getting confused.

Getting up, I see Octavia has already gotten up and snap my fingers, appearing by the dock, fully dressed.

“Yipe!” Trixie yells, my having appeared right next to her. She glares at me. “Don’t just pop up next to Trixie like that! Are you trying to scare Trixie to death?”

Several seasons back? That would definitely have been a tempting offer. As of now? Eh.

I shrug and walk past her, noticing Derpy and that Eco Kid whom I never bothered to get the name of are stuck in the middle of the lake, since the wind’s died down, so nothing to push the sail forward.

“Hey,” Sunset’s voice causes me to look back as she, Sci Twi and Spike come over, the bacon-haired girl speaking with the purple one, “I know you don’t want to, but I really think we need to figure out what’s going on with your magic. If you could learn to control it—”

“But that’s just it!” the glasses wearing girl cuts her off. “I’ll never be able to control it!”

I blink, shaking my head as I can swear I just sensed magic, before a crashing sound causes the four of us to whirl around to see the sailboat has crashed into the dock.

“What happened?” Rainbow calls, hurrying over.

“I didn’t mean to!” Sci Twi says fearfully.

“We didn’t see anything, so we don’t know what happened,” Sunset covers.

I look to the other girl with a sad look. I dunno if that was her magic or not, I was too distracted to pin point where it came from, but I feel bad that she’s blaming herself for something she can’t yet control. She only gained her magic yesterday. No one’s expecting her to have mastered it in less than twenty four hours.

Wait. Do the others know about her magic yet? I don’t remember either of them bringing it up yesterday after we learned about it.

“Are you okay, Sandalwood?” Sunset asks, helping the guy out of the wrecked boat while Dash is helping Derpy.

Sandalwood nods. “Yeah. It was so weird. We were stuck in a middle of the lake with no wind, then all of a sudden, bam! The wind picked up, and we were pushed right into the dock.”

Pinkie gasps. “You don’t think it was the spirit, do you?!”

I frown, looking around. It would be helpful it were Gaea Everfree, then she and I could have a little Spirit of the Forest to Spirit of Chaos chat.

“Spirit, show yourself! The Great and Powerful Trixie commands it”

I don’t even need to look. I just facepalm.

“What’s that?!” Rarity’s voice lets me focus on something less anooying and I move over to where she and several other students are gathered by the edge of the damaged dock… where sparkly gem dust is spreading through the water from the point where the boat hit the dock.

I frown, scanning the dust… only to dock an eyebrow in confusion. There’s a faint magical aura around the dust… but it’s way too faint. This is very confusing. If this were Gaea Everfee’s work, shouldn’t the aura be stronger, fresher?

“Oh, man!” Dash looks over the ruined dock. “All our hard work! Ruined!”

Fluttershy smiles. “At least the fishies are eating well.” She indicates to the fish… who are eating the magical gem dust.

I facepalm. Well, that couldn’t possibly lead to any problems down the line. Nope. None whatsoever.

“Let’s salvage what we can out of the water,” Sunset suggests. “Maybe we can still fix this.”

“We have to try!” Rarity says urgently. “Camp Everfree needs a runway!”

Applejack deadpans. “Dock.”

Rarity blinks, looking away, murmuring unfocused, “Dock. Yes. That’s what I meant.”

Yeah. I don’t believe you, there, Rarity.

We get what we can out of the lake, myself using my magic to dry the damp wood instantly so it’s good for use and we all work on a plan to get back to working on the dock later today.

Before that, we’ve got some rock climbing to do.

“You can totally go faster than you’re going,” Dash says a few minutes later as Rarity is rock climbing at her own pace, Applejack spotting her.

“Rainbow Dash!” the farm girl scolds.

Rainbow looks apologetically at her. “Sorry. I’ve been waiting to do this since we got here.”

“Well, you have to wait a little longer, darling,” Rarity says firmly.

“Oh, good! Twilight,” I glance down from where I’m sitting cross-legged atop the climbing wall where I’ve been high fiving everyone who makes it to the top to see Twilight and Timber coming up to the wall, “if you spot me, I can finally go. I’ll go get another harness.”

Dash hurries off and I jump, suddenly sensing magic, this time moving away from us… at ridiculous speeds. The heck?

Before I can look into it, however, the ground starts rumbling, the whole wall shaking, causing me to topple off, catching myself in mid-air inches from the ground.

“Was that an earthquake?” Spike asks, looking around. When’d he and Sunset get here?

Sci Twi adjusts her glasses. “We aren’t near any fault lines.”

“Hey!” I turn to see Bulk Biceps looking down at the ground. “Who left this crystaly dusty stuff here?!”

I land, frowning as I look around. Okay, how did Gaea Everfree do that, come by close enough to drop that dust and yet not even I notice her? A giant woman with wild hair like the roots of a tree, a mouth full of jagged rock teeth and eyes that are pools of black tar and an aura shimmering like diamonds leaving a trail of gem dust in her wake would be pretty fucking hard to miss.

I suddenly sense magic, followed by a scream from Rarity and turn around to see a faint orange glow fading from AJ’s hands as she lets go of the rope, Rarity is stuck at the top of the climbing wall, but in a position that is clearly not safe, before the lack of someone holding the rope causes her to drop.

I hold out my hand, Rarity freezing in mid-air, before I lower her down slowly as she breathes heavily.

“Applejack!” Rarity shouts in exasperation. “What are you doing?!”

“Is everything okay over there?” Principal Celestia calls as she hurries over.

“Uh, I don’t know what happened,” Applejack says, flustered. “I didn’t even pull the rope very hard. It was… like she was light as a feather all of a sudden.”

Or the fraction of magic that was around your hands increased your strength. But, does that mean the levitation from Sci Twi isn’t just her own magic, but an influence from Gaea Everfree and now she’s influencing AJ?

“I was scared half to death!” Rarity growls, struggling to free herself from the harness.

“It wasn’t mah fault!” Applejack insists, before smiling and moving towards Rarity. “It wasn’t my fault! Let me help you get your harness out.”

“No, thank you!” Rarity shouts firmly, her words being punctured by my sensing more magic and something like a diamond shiled flying from the fashionista’s hands, slamming into Applejack and sending her tumbling back through the bushes and out of sight, followed by a loud splash.

A few seconds later, Applejack comes back through the bushes, soaking wet and lazily spitting a small stream of water from her mouth, a very deadpan expression on her fce.

Principal Celestia looks stunned, before going over to help Applejack. “What in the world just happened?!

Rarity looks down at her hands, then at the soaking wet Applejack. “Oh, dear! I am so sorry! I think.” She looks around at all over us. “Did I just do… whatever that was?”

Now Rarity’s being influenced by Gaea Everfree’s magic? I deadpan. Okay, I’ve had enough of being in the dark.

I snap my fingers, teleporting to where I can faintly sense some oddly familiar feeling magic to find a large pile of boulders near a stream.

Frowning, I rewind time around me so I can observe what happened, to see the boulders were a huge wall that was blocking the stream before, causing the bed to dry up.

At once, I’m suspicious. Regardless of whether Gaea Everfee caused them to fall away, those boulders shouldn’t have been there to begin with. Surely Gloriosa or Timber would’ve have seen them long before the bed dried up and especially before camp started.

I can feel it only recently got all its water back. It was dry for at least a few weeks.

I look up to the top boulders. How did they get there, exactly? I doubt Gaea Everfree did it. Why would the spirit of the forest do something that would deprive a part of her forest of its life giving water?

I float up over them and notice something I wouldn’t have expected, before it clinks and my expression darkens.

At first, I was confused. It looks like something was starting preparations to lay a foundation for something, a building of some kind and there are tire tracks from construction machines too.

Rewinding time further, going back several weeks, my suspicions are confirmed.

The boss needs this done before the start of the month, a burly guy in a construction uniform says, waving to a guy operation a vehicle carrying several boulders I recognize from the ones scattered around in the present.

I watch as he moves the boulders in place, slowing down the stream.

A few more and this stream should stop altogether, the guy from before says.

Any clue why someone would want to stop the stream to Camp Everfree? another worker asks, looking confused. Won’t the kids that go there be upset when the bed dries up?

The boss is planning something, the first guy says. Dunno what, yet. Said he’d fully explain once the month is out.

Okay, I’ve seen enough.

I return to the present, only for my open senses to detect someone nearby whom I am feeling none too happy about and teleport to his location, within Gloriosa’s office.

They both startle when I suddenly appear, but then Filthy just glares. “Oh, it’s you.”

Gloriosa looks between the two of us, confused. “You two know each other?”

“In a way,” Filthy says, his tone annoyed. “That little brat caused me a lot of problems.”

“Oh, my apologies,” I say sarcastically. “I guess I should’ve just left you to keep abusing my family until they were broken shells.”

Gloriosa’s expression becomes uneasy. “Um, I sense this is a personally matter. Um, Screwball, honey, I don’t mean to sound like a bossy bosser pants, but can you please leave? The adults are talking.”

“Oh, I’ll leave,” I say, glaring at Filthy, moving my hand and I flicking motion, several photographs and sheets of paper appearing in said hand. “I just thought you’d like to know Filthy is already beginning construction of whatever it is his wants to build here.”

His eyes widen in anger and horror as I toss them to Gloriosa, who catches them and looks them over, before her eyes narrow and she glares at Filthy. “You’re the reason the stream dried up? You’re already laying foundations for that spa resort?! I’ve still got til the end of the week, you fucking asshole!”

I blink, sensing magic really close by, before what she said distracts me and I look to Filthy with a questioning expression.

He looks between the two of us, before huffing, smirking. “Let’s face the facts, Gloriosa. I agreed to give you til the end of the month, but there’s less than a week, like you said. There’s no way you can get the funds in time. And even if you bring this to the courts, I own the land now.”

“But by law, you’re not allowed to start forcing your own changes til the end of the week!” she snaps back, snarling. “By starting building already, you’re breaking the law, Filthy!”

“And you think the authorities are going to believe you?” Filthy smirks. “Even if they do, we’re far out from the city. Evidence could take a while to get there.”

“Unless she has help,” I shoot back. “You know, you and my Equestrian mother would get along perfectly. Just like you, she cares only about herself and uses anypony to do her biding, even my own sister!”

Filthy gives me an odd look, before he smirks. “Oh, I know about your world, brat. And, I’m curious. If you’re here, who’s protecting your sister?”

I open my mouth to retort, before what he said sinks in and falter. “Huh?”

Filthy shrugs. “Well, if this Equestrian mother of yours is anything like myself, how do you know that, in your absence, something hasn’t happened?” He sneers. “I’m guessing you’ve been here a while, right? What’s to say she’s safe?”

I hesitate, before thinking more on what he said. It’s true I haven’t looked in on Equestria since I got here and started helping the girls raise the money to come to camp…

I bite my lip, before glaring and pointing at him. “This isn’t over, Filthy. Got it?”

He just smirks. “If you say so.”

___________________________________________________________

I appear in my room, before flying out the door and to Diamond’s room. She’s not there.

I turn to head downstairs, when I’m stopped by…another me?!

“Yeah, I know. It’s weird, right?” my double asks, smirking. “And to think, I’m only doing this because it happened to me when I was you. Sheesh. How many time are we gonna be part of a Bootstrap Paradox, amirite?”

I just stare. “Uh… wha?” I blink. “Wait. Why do I sense my magical signature around the sun and moon?”

She waves a hoof. “Eh. You’ll find out later, trust me. But, before you go, you’ll need this.”

She hands me… a Kamen Rider Decade belt?

She nods, smirking. “Non magic made. Legit, with a bit of a tweek regarding Dragon Knight. You’ll need it when you come back from Everfree.”

“But… I just did come back from Everfree.” I am confusing myself.

She waves a hoof. “Yeah, but I mean after the week’s over. You’ll be back once you’re done here. Anyway, hold onto that belt. Don’t lose it. You’re really gonna need it later. Anyway, I gotta get back to maintaining the day and night cycle til you give the big finisher. Toodles.”

With that… she’s gone.

I just float there for several minutes… not really sure what just happened.

Shaking myself, I store the belt in my beanie and head downstairs to find a very worried Randolph wandering around.

“Randolph?” I ask, floating over to him. “What’s up?”

He whirls around, looking more relieved then I ever expected. “Miss Screwball! Oh, thank Celestia. Your sister has gone missing!”

The world freezes in time. His words slowly process through my mind, before cementing themselves.

The room becomes very hot as flames dance in my eyes and I say in a cold, dark tone, “Who took her?”

___________________________________________________________

Diamond screamed as her body was wracked with electricity from the collar around her neck.

She fell to the floor of the empty black room, panting heavily.

“Must you really be so difficult?”

The filly glared at the screen displaying the mare who had the gall to call herself her mother.

“I refuse to help you, Spoiled!” she snarled. “I will never return to you!”

Spoiled look on indifferently from the screen. “Your father and that monster really have ruined you. Five days of re-education and still their brainwashing hasn’t faded.”

“You’re the one trying to brainwash me, Spoiled!” Tiara snapped back. “Screwball freed me fr— YAAAAAH!”

Diamond keeled over, her fur smoking from the intensity of the shock.

“Do not speak her name,” Spoiled snarled. “And you will address me as mother, you ungrateful retch of a foal! I have gone to great lengths to reunite as with that blasted restraining order your worthless father has against me. This is the only way! Now, you will do as you are told!”

“It’s not… my fault… you’re running out of money,” Diamond said through heavy breathes. “Daddy gave you plenty of money. You’re the moron who spent it all—AHH!”

“I see I still need to teach you manner, darling,” Spoiled said cooly, before giving a small smile. “But fear not, my precious Diamond. Once you’re back to normal, you will use your special talent to get high ranking ponies to give me shares in their companies and then we will use your talent to make sure those shares go through the roof. After that, we will live in perfect wealth for the rest of our live and your father and the beast will never bother us again.”

“Not.. gonna happen,” Diamond chuckled, coughing. She looked up at the screen, smirking cruelly. “My sister will find me. And when she does?” She gave a dark chuckle. “Oh, I would hate to be you when that happens.”

Spoiled scoffed. “That beast hasn’t been seen in Equestria for weeks.” She sneered. “She’s never coming back.”

“Wrong.”

Spoiled’s expression immediately changed. Whereas her image had been one of complete confidence and superiority, that one word from her end had changed it so now there was nothing but unbridled horror.

She slowly turned around, so Diamond couldn’t see her face.

“Hello, Mother,” a sinister, hate filled voice that sent chills through Diamond’s burnt body said. “I’ve come to play.”

Author's Note

Yeah. Spoiled is so Screwed.

Next chapter will be the end of Everfree and the one after that, we finally have Screwball re-interacting with Cheese Legs after so long.

Now, a bit on an announcement. While i cannot say exactly when, some time over the next 2 months, over much deliberation, I have decided to get back to Twilight's Twinlight. I must however, give warning.

you see, I have been debating for ages now on whether to put Twilight's Twinlight on hiatus and work on it's sister story, the plot of which is based on something close to what a previous arch in this story had, but will also be very different due to the reveal that Twilight could never have been a time travelling Clover the Clever.

However, it has been nagging at me too much to return to Twilight's Twinlight itself, making it impossible to try and focus on anything of the sister story, as that has to be very well thought out and I will need to take my time establishing everything.

therefore, while i am continuing on with Twilight's Twinlight first, i must give warning that some aspects of the sister story will be mentioned throughout, so those surprises, aside from one many have picked up on already, so it won't so much be a spoiler as a confirmation will happen due to faint memory flashes Ken will get due to certain triggers.

So, if you want to remain 100% spoiler free, you'll wanna avoid reading most future chapters of Twilight's Twinlight for pretty much a long time.

Okay, glad i've gotten that out of the way.

So, will Gloriosa still going Everfree despite now having legal evidence to stop Filthy from taking Everfree away? How much will Screwball help out in the battle against Gaea Everfree? And why did a future version of herself give her a Kamen Rider belt and point out it's non magical?

You gotta wait and see.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

So… do we Call it the Stone of Harmony, or What?

___________________________________________________________

“Fluttershy, enough with the screaming!” Sunset’s saying as I arrive and Gloriosa’s walking past me, a very stressed look on her face as I shake of the very brief blink and you’ll miss it magic I sensed.

I blink, pulling out a stopwatch from my pocket. Huh. I apparently jumped back in time upon my return to the Equestria Girls world. Filthy hasn’t yet spoken with Gloriosa with my interrupting them to show Filthy guilty of starting construction on the land before the allotted time is up.

That would explain why I could sense another version of me in the camp at the time. I’d simply ignored it because I was so angry at Filthy, but now I guess I was just sensing the me I am now.

Well, whatever the case, I am feeling good. Really good. Let’s just say, Spoiled learned what I warned a certain Merck with the Mouth a few days ago and it felt GOOD!

Sweet Celestia, all my anger towards that mare finally had a release and I am so at peace because of it.

When I handed her over to the Royal Guard, she begged them to lock her away forever, somewhere she’ll never have to see me again.

The guards didn’t question it. They know my feelings towards that mare and clearly knew it wiser to just do their job and not ask questions.

“I didn’t scream,” Fluttershy says in confusion, pulling my attention back to the group.

“For once,” Rainbow smirks.

Rarity shakes her head. “Nobody did.”

“Huh?” Sunset looks very confused.

“Whoa,” I say, looking around the room that looks like a cake blew up. “What happened in here?”

Before anyone can answer me, Principal Celestia’s voice comes over the P.A. system. “Attention, campers! Anyone who’s interested in making floating paper lanterns, please meet us by the picnic tables.”

Applejack looks around at us. “H don’t know about the rest of y’all, but Ah’ve been lookin’ forward to comin’ here for a month. Maybe we forget about this new magic for a bit and just try to focus on enjoyin’ our time at camp?”

“I was oh, so excited about designs I’ve come up with for the camp fashion show.”

I facepalm. Rarity, what is wrong with you this week?

Dash swipes a punch through the air. “And I’ve barely gotten to whoop anybody in tetherball.”

Sunset looks uncertain. “I think we should try to figure it out. But if letting it go for now is what the rest of you want...”

Everybody sans Sunset and Twilight murmur in agreement.

Ignoring suddenly getting new magic and pretending it’s not happening. Oh, yeah. This won’t backfire on your asses at all, girls. Smart thinking.

But, it’s clear no one but Sunset is willing to listen to reason (and yes, I see the damn irony that the Princess of Chaos is the one saying we need to talk reason here), so we all start heading out.

As we walk, I hang back to speak with Fluttershy, whispering, “What the heck happened in there? It looked like a cake bomb went off in that room.”

Fluttershy looks away uncertainly. “It… kinda did.”

I cock an eyebrow at her. “Please elaborate?”

Fluttershy fiddles with her fingers. “Well, you know how Applejack and Rarity have new magic?”

Apparently neither Sci-Twi or Sunset have mentioned the former’s new magic, but I indicate for her to continue.

“Well, it turns out they’re not the only ones.” Huh. Maybe I was wrong and—

“Even though Sunset and Twilight don’t seem to have new magic, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and I seem to.”

And it turns out I was right the first time. Trying not to let my frustration at the fact Sci-Twi is still keeping her magic quiet I ask, “So, what new magic do you each have?”

“Well, Rainbow Dash can go really fast now,” Fluttershy explains. “Back at the rock climbing wall, when she ran off, she went so fast she suddenly found herself back in town.”

I blink. Huh. Well, since her pony counterpart can break the freaking sound barrier and spectrum barrier at the exact same time, super speed for Dash would make sense as a new power.

“But it only worked near camp. It took her a while to get back and as soon as she was close enough, her power started working again and she went so fast, so suddenly, she smacked into the wall of the cabin.”

Oh… Yeah. I can see Dash will have to work on controlling that. Guess there are some downsides to suddenly getting super speed.

“So, you?” I ask.

Fluttershy gives a small smile. “I can talk to animals now.”

I cock an eyebrow. “Uh… couldn’t you do that anyway. You’ve always been so good with animals.”

Fluttershy blushes at my praises. “Well, yes, I’m good with animals, but I’ve never actually understood what they were saying… until now, at least.”

I frown, thinking it over. Sci-Twi gains levitation magic, like a normal unicorn can use, but her Alicorn counterpart uses quite regularly. Rainbow can now go crazy fast, like her pony counterpart. Applejack seems to have super strength, similar to her counterpart and now Fluttershy can understand animals like her pony self.

All their new magic is tied to something from their Equestrian selves.

I freeze, my body going cold as realization hits me.

“Screwball?” Fluttershy stops and looks back with concern. “What’s wrong?”

I gulp, failing to keep the quiver from my voice. “Wh-wh-what’s Pinkie Pie’s new magic?”

Fluttershy blinks. “When she throws things they explode.”

I stare blankly for a moment, before my eyes widen as my mouth becomes a flat line.

Pinkie Pie… can turn anything into explosives.

We. Are so. Fucked!

“I’m… going to my tent,” I say in an unfocused tone, pointing as I slowly turn and make my way back to my tent. “I… need a lie down.”

___________________________________________________________

I walk towards the dock, where Rainbow, Pinkie, Fluttershy and Applejack are continuing its construction. Rarity’s just sitting in a foldout chair, sewing something.

“… at the pace you two are moving, I don’t know that the runway will ever be finished,” the fashionista is saying as I get within earshot.

Applejack stops what I notice is very light hammering. “The dock is our gift to the camp, and it’s gonna get finished.” She then looks over to Dash, raising an eyebrow. “That is if Rainbow Dash would hurry up and bring me more wood.”

Rainbow gives an uncertain look. “Oh, I can’t go any faster! I don’t want to end up in the woods again.”

Applejack rolls her eyes. “Don’t be silly.”

Dash deadpans and puts down the planks of wood she was holding. “Really?” she then mimics AJ’s light hammering.

Applejack blushes, before she sighs. “Ah know Ah said we should try to forget all about this new magic business, but Ah can’t. What if Ah hammer the board into splinters?”

Rarity, Fluttershy, and Dash all murmur in agreement.

“Well, Sunset and I have suggested we actually deal with this before it gets out of hand,” I lecture, making them all jump. Apparently my presence had gone unnoticed til now. “You think when I got my powers I just ignored it? Sure, I chose to have a lot of fun, but I also made sure to test my limits first, so I wouldn’t lose control suddenly. And, let’s face it, Chaos Magic is way more dangerous than just one single type of magic.”

Applejack looks down, before frowning. “Aw, shoot! Ah’m all out of nails.”

“Oh, here you go!”

The chirper voice makes my blood go cold as we all turn around to see Pinkie holding a box of nails and throws it!

“Pinkie, no!” we all scream, as the box goes flying, myself an Rarity instinctively throwing up barriers to block them as Applejack dives, just getting behind my own barrier as it comes down, while Rarity’s knocks Fluttershy and Rainbow over.

The box thuds against the barrier, before dropping down at hitting the dock. We all tense… but nothing happens.

We all heave huge sighs as I lower my barrier, before we all glare at Pinkie.

“What?” she asks, before blinking and smiling… a little too nonchalantly for my taste. “Ohhh, did you think the nails would explode like the sprinkles? Wow! Glad that didn’t happen, huh?”

“Yes!” I yell, a vein twitching in my forehead as I snarl at the pink girl. “Of course we’re glad that didn’t happen! Pinkie Pie, are you fucking insane?! You could’ve killed us!”

Pinkie smiles sheepishly, before smiling normally. “Yeah. But I didn’t and that’s what matters.”

“I… but you… and we…” I struggle to find the words through gritted teeth, before I shake my head and throw my arms up in the air in exasperation. “Ugh! I give up! Doesn’t matter which of you it is! Doesn’t matter which!”

Rarity sighs before leaning down to help Fluttershy and Rainbow up. “Sorry, girls. I didn’t mean to.” She holds her hands out in front of her. “I don’t know how to control this.”

Dash smiles reassuringly, saying surprisingly quiet for her, “It’s okay.”

Fluttershy nods. “Oh, none of us do.”

“Which is why we shouldn’t pretend this isn’t happening,” we all turn to see Sunset walking towards us, smiling.

Rainbow looks quizzically at the bacon-haired girl. “Do you have them now, too?”

Sunset nods. “It started last night. When I touch people, it’s like I can feel what they’re feeling and see their memories.”

That… could’ve been worded a bit better, I think.

Pinkie Pie rushes forward, standing in front of the girl. “Oooh, fancy! Try me, try me!”

Without even giving Sunset a chance to respond, she grabs the other girl’s hand and puts it to her forehead. Sunset’s eyes glow white for a second, before they return to normal and she steps back… a blank expression on her face.

“That explains so much,” she says flatly.

“Yep,” Pinkie Pie just smiles.

…

Okay. Probably better I don’t know what the hell she saw in Pinkie Pie’s mind. Also, mental note: make sure Sunset never uses her power on me. Disregarding all I know about her original world and this one being from a cartoon, I don’t think her mind would be able to handle everything being a Princess of Chaos means is going on inside my head. Her mind would likely crack at seeing just a fraction of what’s going on up there.

Sunset looks around at all of us. “Girls, we can’t just brush these powers aside because it doesn’t seem like the ideal time to get them. What if it turns out that they could actually make things better?”

I join Sunset and we explain how having these new powers and embracing the magic is far better than ignoring it. Well, okay, we sing it, but that’s still explaining.

As we explain and the girls start to embrace their new powers, we’re able to finish building the dock.

“Okay,” Dash says once we’re done, “that was pretty awesome!”

Sunset smiles, indicating to the dock. “And look what you managed to accomplish!”

Rarity looks around excitedly. “Please, please, please can we do a run-through for the fashion show on it right this minute?”

And I’m out. I have no interest in this fashion show. I will be in my tent.

I decide to take a nap, but am woken when I sense Sunset’s magic. Now that I know it’s hers, I can see its similarities. Before, they seemed different because they weren’t in sync with her, but now I can differentiate the magic as hers, as with the others and their new magic.

I sit up, cocking an eyebrow. Wonder who’s memories she was trying to see. Wait, she did ask permission first, right?

Suddenly I wince as a huge surge of magic is just there and it feels… wrong. Shaking my head to focus, I realize it’s corrupted magic. Magic that is being used with intentions for negative goals.

Crap!

I leap up, teleporting as I do so, landing on my feet in front of Rarity, startling her.

“Screwball, what is the meaning of—”

There’s a record scratch and music that had been playing stops and I whirl around, picking up on the corrupted magic and seeing… a knock off Poison Ivy who’s floating as she moves?

…

Okay. I will admit, I did not see that one coming.

“Why did you stop the—?” Rarity gasps, seeing what w’ere all seeing. “Oh, my goodness!”

“Attention, campers!” the knock off says and I realize it’s Gloriosa Daisy.

“It’s Gaea Everfree!” Trixie screams.

“She’s real!” Flash gasps.

Bulk Biceps screams. “We’re doomed!”

I look to the former, holding up a hand. “One, no, she’s not real. That’s just Gloriosa. Two,” I look to Bulk, deadpanning, “thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“Gloriosa?!” Timber asks, looking at her in shock. “What are you doing?!”

Applejack eyes widen. “That’s Gloriosa? Am I goin’ crazy, or are her feet not touchin’ the ground?”

“Freaky-deaky!” Pinkie says… floating sideways in mid-air.

…

Nope. No way! Already got one problem, don’t need another caused by my brain going inside shutdown from questioning that.

Gloriosa looks around at all of us. “I have an announcement to make! Filthy Rich wants this to be the last session of Camp Everfree. But don’t worry, I’ve got this!”

She slams her hands into the ground, green magic crackling from the point of contact and spreading through the width of the camp’s grounds, vines and thorns sprouting up like a wall around the whole area.

Everyone starts running, trying to avoid the vines, the girls and myself leaping away from the dock as vines and thorns rise up from the lake, destroying the dock.

“Oh, come on!” Dash yells in exasperation. “We literally just finished building that!”

Gloriosa then starts explaining in a matter of fact tone that we are all going to be staying in Camp Everfree and we will stand by it, not letting Filthy or anyone else take it away, all the while, the vines and thorns continue to grow around the camp, engulfing everything. She even traps Princpal Celestia and Vice Princpal Luna in one of the cabins along with several other students.

“Not happening, you Posion Ivy Ripoff.”

She looks to me in surprise as I stand strong, cracking my neck.

She cocks her head. “What do you mean?”

I levitate into the air to meet her eye to eye, a fire ball forming in my right hand. “I just dealt with someone who forced someone I care about to do something she didn’t want to. I’m not letting you do the same.”

“So, you’re not going to help me save the camp?” she asks, her eyes narrowing slightly. “Then, if you’re not going to help me… you’re the enemy!”

She thrusts her arms forward, several vines shooting up from the ground, aiming at me.

I manoeuvre around them, tossing fire balls, the vines making screeching sounds as they burn.

She snarls, lashing out at me with several thorny vines.

“Sorry, I don’t really feel like playing,” I say, folding a leg over the other as if I were leaning against something, cross my arms and snap my fingers.

There’s a pause… during which nothing happens.

“Hmm?” I say, looking down at my hand and snapping my fingers again. Nothing. “Uh, gimme a sec, will ya?” I stand up straighter, frowning as I keep snapping my fingers. “Come on, come on, work already. What’s going on? I took these in for a tune up just last week.”

A cough draws my attention and I look up to see a very unamused Gloriosa, before she sends a surge of vines my way.

“Yipe!” I teleport out of the way as the vines lash out, reappearing behind her and come down from above, wearing a hocking mask while wielding a whirring chainsaw, but am grabbed by a vine from underneath.

“Uh oh,” I say blankly, before I’m flung downward, but teleport out and rolling with the momentum to get into a better position and leaping back into the air. “Damn. And here I thought being at camp, working with a camp horror trope would work.”

Gloriosa looks down at me. “Done yet?” She opens a hand, several vines with flower buds rising up before her and opening, revealing what look like darts made of wood.

“I gave you all the evidence you need to halt Filthy’s plans!” I say firmly, skidding in mid-air and back flipping to avoid darts fired by said plants. “You don’t need magic to stop him!”

“No one would believe me if I used that!” she growls, a bow made of roots forming in her hand, which she uses to fire several tipped arrows at me. “They’d think I’m just some desperate fool, trying to falsify evidence to use his past crimes against him to get my way.”

I blink, before facepalming. I hope that’s just the magic messing with her mind, because if not… this woman is really stupid.

Taking the time to acknowledge her stupidity turns out to be my downfall, however, as I’m suddenly hit in the back of the head, sending me tumbling, before I feel a stinging sensation in my right arm and the world goes black.

___________________________________________________________

The girls all looked on in horror as Screwball fell from the sky, hitting the ground hard and skidding for several feet, by pure chance landing where they were hiding. She was unconscious.

Though, despite their worry it would draw her attention, with Screwball knockout, it seemed Gloriosa had forgotten about her and was focusing on spreading her vines throughout the camp.

“Oh,” Fluttershy groaned, hugging her knees, “why do these kinds of things always happen to us?”

Rarity looked down trodden as she pulled Screwball close, holding the younger girl’s head in her lap, pulling the red dart out from her arm. “What are we going to do?”

Rainbow walked up in front of the white skinned girl. “What we always do!” She held out a hand. “Save the day!”

The others all nodded and they put their hands together in a cicle.

Pinkie Pie started dancing in place. “Oh, boy, oh, boy, oh, boy! This is gonna be so much fun! I only wish we had time to make superhero capes!”

Rarity smiled excitedly. “Oh, me, too!”

Dash groaned, before looking around at the group. “Enough about our wardrobe! We’ve got to stop Gloriosa from trapping everybody in here!”

The girls all got to work, Rarity protecting Lyra Heartstrings and Bon Bon from being crushed by a totem pole the vines knocked over by creating a diamond shield, Dash getting them to safety with her super speed, while Fluttershy talked to some gophers and asking them to dig a hole so they could get out from under the vine wall.

Applejack tried throwing a massive boulder through the vines, but the hole it created quickly sealed up and even Pinkie throwing multiple bunches of exploding sprinkles didn’t help, all the holes sealing seconds after they were made.

Despite their new powers and Ponying Up, things were quickly turning south as Dash struggled to dodge around vines, the holes made by the gophers were sealed with more vines and AJ and Pinkie did their best not to get caught in the vines.

“This isn’t working!” Applejack called out after several minutes. “Her magic is too strong!”

“Well we know someone who’s magic is stronger!” Dash called, zooming back to where Screwball had been left and only just managing to grab her before several vines encased her.

She stopped as the other girls gathered around her and she started shaking the younger pink girl. “C’mon, Screwball. Wake up! We could really use a hand here!”

___________________________________________________________

I groan as my consciousness returns. Is someone shaking me? What happened?

I wince as I feel a headache.

“Screwball!”

I shake myself, my vision slowly to see the girls. They’ve all Ponied Up.

Looking around groggily, I see the camp is almost completely covered in out of control vines.

“Thank goodness,” Fluttershy smiles.

“Can’t you stop her?” Dash points to the magic woman causing all the problems.

I lazily look back at Dash, before groaning, holding my head in one one. “Whatever was in that stuff she got me with… it’s potent.” I give a giddy smile. “Heh heh. Potent. Po-tunt.”

“Aw, shoot,” Applejack sighs. “She’s still outta it.”

“Why are you fighting me?!” we all look to see Gloriosa has landed on the sundial as is glaring in our direction. “I’m doing this to save our camp! I’m doing this for you!”

Rarity chuckles nervously. “Gloriosa, let’s just think about this for a moment, shall we?” Rarity says, sounding like very calm and like she should be able to settle things down if we just talk this out. “I mean, I think Camp Everfree is absolutely delightful, but I just don’t know that I’m quite ready to give up my weekly trips to the spa.”

That snaps me out of it a bit and I facepalm. Crap. Rarity, you had a chance. You were getting somewhere… until ya said “spa”. You could’ve said, mall, or café, or hair salon… but you just had to say spa.

“To the spa...?” Gloriosa says sweetly, before her face fills with rage “To the spa?!”

Her words are followed by the magic going even crazier, vines bursting angrily from all around her starting to surround Gloriosa herself, encasing her lower body as she rises up.

“Gloriosa, this isn’t the way!” Timber calls from next to her.

She looks at him in annoyance. “I appreciate your concern, Timber, but I got this!”

Timber cries out in alarm as the vines spread out, starting to encase him too. “No, you don’t!”

Huh? Am I sensing Sci-Twi and Sunset’s magic? Urgh. If not for this headache, maybe I could think straight.

“Please, Gloriosa!” Timber begs as the vines close around the camp, less and less of the sky being visible with each passing second. “What you’re doing is crazy! You have to listen to me!”

“Rarity!” AJ’s voice grabs my attention and I shake my head and realize I’m somehow now inside a shield Rarity’s made and Sunset and Sci-Twi are with us.

Huh? Wait, did I zone out or something.

“I can’t keep this up forever!” Rarity grunts, struggling as the vines press against the barrier she’s created.

“You sure you can’t do anything, Screwball?” Dash ask anxiously.

I shake my head, clearing it enough to properly think at least, before looking to her with a downtrodden expression. “If it were just some random Equestrian Magic, like what was in the locket at the Friendship Games or the Sirens, sure. But somehow Gloriosa’s magic is coming from the Elements. I don’t know how, but those crystals are connected to them and I can’t affect the Elements. They’re unintentionally fighting back. I can do this at least.”

I hold my hand up, palm out and an orange sphere forms around us, allowing Rarity to relax. I wince, putting my spare hand to my head.

“Think you can hold it?” Dash asks.

I massage my temples. “Yeah. But using magic while having a headache does not help it. Not sure how long I can do it.”

“It’s up to you,” Sunset says, taking Sci-Twi’s hands. “You can use your magic to pull the brambles apart!”

The lavender girl pulls back, shaking her head. “No. There’s too many of them. It would take too much magic. I can’t!”

Sunset looks at her desperately. “It’s the only way! You have to embrace the magic inside you!”

Sci-Twi hugs herself. “What if she takes over? What if instead of saving everyone, I turn into Midnight Sparkle and only make things worse?”

Sunset looks firmly at her. “That won’t happen!” She smiles. “We won’t let it.”

Sci-Twi closes her eyes and her hands start glowing with her lavender aura, but I notice a blue circle of light around her forehead, where her horn had been when she turned into Midnight Sparkle back at the Friendship Games and sense something there. Wait. Is Midnight actually still in her after all?

The shield starts cracking.

“Come on, Twilight!” Sunset says firmly, grabbing the other girl by the shoulders, who own hands glowing with her red aura. “You have to be stronger than she is!”

I slump to the ground as I sense a massive amount of magic from all seven of them, but, even having cleared my head as much as I have, this damn grogginess still doesn’t let me focus properly. I sense it, but that’s all. It’s like hearing noises when you’re sick, but you don’t have enough strength to comprehend what those sounds are.

I’m suddenly knocked aside, my mind instantly clearing and I look around as the vines explode in a ray of rainbow colours and notice the girls are all wearing new outfits.

Sci-Twi is wearing a light blue sleeveless shirt with her star Cutie Mark emblazoned in the centre of her chest, a dark-purple skirt with star patterns along the edge and an outer frill of light blue that was see-through, bright purple long socks with dark-purple boots, a tiara-like hairband with a purple star and her ponytail is now super long. Not only that, she’s… got Alicorn wings?

I mean, since her pony counterpart is an Alicorn, I guess it makes sense, but what would happen if she went into Equestria? Would she become an Alicorn or just a unicorn?

Sunset is wearing a dress with flaming designs, red shorts that reach to just above her knees, fingerless lacy gloves that reach from her hands to just below her bare shoulders, and, oddly, one boots with yellow flames along the front on one foot, but a small toe shoe on the other, looking very mismatched.

Rainbow Dash’s new look is something I can best describe as an athlete’s blue uniform, with rainbow lines down the sides, rainbow wrist bands and black leggings that end in rainbow running show with wings on their sides.

Fluttershy has a light purple, flowery-like dress with and outler layering that reminds me of peacock feathers and bright pink sandals.

Pinkie’s new attire looks kinda like a pink shirt-skirt combo with a blue puffy… something between the shirt and skirt with a bright yellow heart with blue and pink hearts within it on the chest, blue streamers around the waist, bright cream gloves and… cream coloured high-heeled shoes?

Applejack’s is the most normal looking. It’s a blue leather shirt, a simple red dress that’s short at the front and longer at the back, a belt with an apple shaped buckle and red cowgirl boots.

Finally, Rarity’s new outfit is a light blue flowing shirt with a short blue cape, purple silk skirt, golden shoes that have buckles in a creeping fashion that go up to just below her knees and silk blue gloves.

Okay, what the heck did I miss?

The girls all come down from the sky as everyone cheers for them, Spike running over and leaping into Sci-Twi’s arms. “You did it!” he pauses, then smiles. “Whoa. Nice bling.”

Following his gaze, I notice a round pendant around Sci-Twi’s neck. Glancing around, I see that all the girls have a pendant, coloured like… like the gems that were around Gloriosa’s neck all this time.

Applejack taps hers. “What... What are these?”

Sunset smiles. “I’m not sure. But clearly we have some kind of connection to them.”

“I think these are the Elements,” I say, frowning and scratching my chin as I look at Sunset’s gem. “Or, at least, this world’s version of them.”

“But, I thought we were already connected to the Elements after Princess Twilight came here,” Fluttershy says, looking confused.

I fold my arms. “Well, she opened up a connection, yes, but I think these are actually your world’s Elements. Like back in Equestria, you could still connect to them without actually needing to have them, but couldn’t fully utilize their powers without them.”

“That… would explain why we didn’t get these newer powers til we came here,” Sunset ponders, before cocking an eyebrow at me. “But… I thought there were only six Elements. What’s mine?”

“That… I’m honestly not sure,” I scratch my head, with my other hand on my hip. “It’s been theorized that there was always a seventh Element, but we’ve never really seen any sign of it in Equestria.”

“I almost don’t care what they are,” we look to Rarity, who looks enamoured by her gem. “They are gorgeous!” She gasps, her smiling widening. “And will totally go with the other collection I was working on for the camp fashion show!”

We all give her a deadpan stare.

She giggles nervously. “That’s probably cancelled, isn’t it?”

We then all spend the next hour or so fixing up all the damage caused when Gloriosa was consumed with Equestrian Magic.

I offered to do it in a snap, my powers are back to their fullest again and I doubt the Element Pendants would stop me now as I’m not fighting against them, but everyone insisted they wanted to do it themselves.

Still, just because they wouldn’t let me snap everything to normal doesn’t mean I can’t use my magic to move and alter some things. Just not everything at once.

In no time, we’ve almost everything fixed up.

“I am so sorry,” my attention is drawn from the repairs I was making to the roof of one of the buildings by Gloriosa’s voice and look down to see her talking with Celestia and Luna. “I only wanted this to be the best week Camp Everfree has ever had,” she look down, ashamed as she hugs herself, “and instead I’ve made it the worst. Maybe it’s for the best that I’m losing the camp to Filthy Rich.”

“No. It’s not,” Princopal Celestia says firmly. “This camp has meant so much to so many people, my sister and me included.”

Vice Principal Luna smiles. “Why do you think we wanted our students to come here?”

“And do you really think I’m going to let that asshole I sadly share genetics with get his way after all the shit he’s pulled and has no remorse for his actions?” I call as I leap down, halting just before touching the ground and lightly land, folding my arms.

“We can’t let Filthy Rich take this place away!” Sci-Twi says, coming over. “If camp meant so much to you two, maybe it meant as much to the other campers who came here in years past.”

Sunset’s eyes light up as she and I seem to have the same thought. “And maybe we can get them to help save it!”

“Oh! Like a fundraiser?” Applejack says, casually putting down a large log she was carrying all on her own with one hand.

Okay, seeing this world’s AJ doing that kind of stuff is going to take some getting used to. I’m used to her pony self doing that, but then she’s an Earth Pony, not a human.

“Or a ball?!” Rarity suggests.

I rub between my eyebrows. Please let this be a thing Rarity gets out of before we get back to CHS. This has to be some kind of phase and it’s irritating me to no end.

Rainbow fist pumps the air. “Our band could play!”

Fluttershy nods. “I could help write a new song just for the occasion!”

Many of the other students voice their agreement.

Gloriosa looks around and gives a sad smile. “Those are all good ideas, but where would we hold it?”

“We could hold it in the crystal cave!” Sunset suggests.

Wait. There’s a Cyrstal Cave here?

“A Crystal Ball! I love it!”

PLEASE let this be a phase! Please!

Gloriosa Daisy looks down, seeming to think it over, before her expression saddens and she shakes her head. “I admire everyone’s enthusiasm. Really, I do. But I-I just don’t know how we’re going to plan a ball by tomorrow and invite everyone.”

The girls and I look at each other and smirks, before looking to her and saying in unison, “We got this!”

___________________________________________________________

Using the girls new powers and my own, along with working with the rest of the students, not only do we fix everything at Everfree, but manage to prepare the Crystal Ball in the cave and, after looking over all the past Camp Everfree alumnae and myself doing a scan of the whole city and surrounding areas for said people, Dash and I zip around, getting people interested and willing to come and help Everfree.

The girls all play, the performance going overly well, with everyone invited loving the show, aiding by myself and Trixie doing some magic tricks and Vinyl and Octavia also doing their own performances.

After the girls finish their performance, Gloriosa Daisy comes on stage, taking the mic.

“Thank you all so much for coming! And for helping us raise enough money to...” she pauses, the brightest smile on her face, before she pumps a fist in the air and cheers, “save Camp Everfree!”

As everyone else cheers, I look around and notice Filthy in the back of the ground near the entrance.

He glares, adjusting his tie, before walking off in a huff.

I smirk, teleporting next to him and float alongside, my hands behind my head. “So… looks like Everfree won’t be your new ticket to wealth, hmm?”

He just glares at me. “Don’t think I’m done, brat. I can come back from this.”

I snicker. “Only because Gloriosa decided not to press charges after I wiped all traces of your contruction away.”

He pauses, before snarling. “You did what?”

I hover before him, arms folded, my sneer never fading. “Aw. What wong, daddy? Can’t secretly and illegally build that mall now behind Gloriosa’s back. The land’s her family’s again. You can’t do anything without suffering legal reprocusions. And, trust me, I’d make sure you do.”

He just glares at me.

I wave a hand in a shooing manor. “Now, scat. No one wants you around. Honestly, I kinda hope you have the brains to not do anything illegal or morally wrong again. You don’t wanna end up like my mother did back in Equestria.”

He turns to leave, before pausing, glancing back at me inn slight confusion. “Huh?”

I put a hand on my hip. “Remember what you said back in Gloriosa’s office? Well, I went back and checked and your guess was actually right.” I give a smile that I know is unsettling. “And when I found her, I let all my years of hatred towards her out at once. Oh, man, the things I made her suffer.” I sigh, giving a warm smile. “Fond memories that will keep me warm for many years.”

He steps back, staring at me in absolute horror. “You… you murdered your own mother?!”

I blink, looking at him in confusion, before waving a hand. “What? Yikes. Heck, no. I didn’t murder her.” Then I give him a siniseter smile. “But you’d be surprised what you can live through.” My smile returns to innocent and I wave. “Just something to think about, Filthy. Buh-bye, now!”

He just stares for several moments, before slowly backing away, then breaking into a sprint for the carparks.

I snicker. I get the feeling he won’t be pulling any fast ones again any time soon.

“You know what else is cool?” Rainbow is saying as I teleport back into the cave, appearing next to the girls. “Our awesome new superpowers!” She zooms off around the room, stopping by some of the balloons, “I handed out, like, four hundred fliers,” she zips over to the where the girls’ intruments are, “set up the stage,” she zips back over, now carrying a box of pizza, “and still had time to pick up pizza! I love my super-speed!”

Fluttershy looks to Sunset and myself. “You’re not gonna ask us to give up our new powers, are you?”

Sunset and I look at each other, before shaking our heads.

“Discord never planted his Plunder Seeds in this world,” I say nonchalantly, “so I doubt we’ll need to return them at any point to stop said vines.”

Sunset smiles. “In fact, I think maybe we were meant to have them all along.”

Sci-Twi nods. “Me, too.”

“Didn’t I literally explain just that not yesterday?” I ask, looking around at them all and they all blush sheepishly.

“So, I hear you went back to Equestria before Gloriosa went wild with Equestrian Magic,” Dash says, looking to me and clearly trying to change the subject. “So, what’s up over there?”

I frown, folding my arms. “Not… really sure. I definetly know something’s up though.”

Sunset cocks an eyebrow, curious. “Why? What gave you the idea something’s up?”

I look to her. “I ran into a future version of myself.”

There’s a pause as what I said sinks in, before the girls and Spike simultaneously say, “HUH?”

“Yep,” I say, hands behind my head. “Didn’t really get much of a chance to talk with her. She just gave me Decade’s Rider belt, said something about me giving the big finisher and left me. And, I dunno why, but she’s currently moving the sun and moon.”

Sunset’s eyes widen. “What? Why? Did something happen to the princesses?”

I shrug. “Like I said, didn’t have time to look into it. After we get back to school tomorrow, though, I’ll go back and check it out.”

Author's Note

And that's it. we are finally through with Everfree. Next time, Screwball and her part during the season 6 finale?

Yeah, figuring out a way to not have Screwball fixing things right away with Gloriosa was a little tricky until i remembered the gems are pretty much the elements.

and, yeah, i gave the girls their forgotten friendship and onward look instead of the one they had in Legend of Everfree since they only got those for that movie.

Not sure how long it'll take to get the next chapter out, but i might be able to either tomorrow or the day after, since it's a public holiday this monday, so i might just be able to convince myself to spend three days at the library this time instead of just two.

Well, hope you enjoyed this chapter (please Screwball making Human Filthy piss himself with fright) and, til next time, later everypony.

Ps After next chapter, i'll try updating both Twilight's Twinlight and The Human Lifestyle... with Magic.

Screwball’s Adventure Into Beating Down a Dick

___________________________________________________________

“Crazy old Maurice, ay? Crazy old Maurice. Hmm.

LeFou I’m afraid I’ve been thinking.”

“A dangerous pastime—”

“I know,

But that wacky old coot is Belle’s father

And his sanity’s only so-so.

Now the wheels in my head have been turning

Since I looked at that loony old man,

See I promised myself I’d be married to Belle—”

“Which just shows how you’re a horrible man.”

Everyone in the bar stopped, quickly looking around in confusion, before spotting a girl leaning against the bar, mug of beer in hand.

However, this girl was not at all dressed like the three whom had swooned over Gaston during LeFou’s song about the man.

In fact, she may as well have been naked. She was wearing a pink shirt that had no sleeves, with what looked like a screw and some kind of white ball imprinted on the front. Her legs were completely bare, covered only by shorts that barely reached above her knees and tight to the skin.

On her feet were boots meant for men.

However, if her bewildering outfit wasn’t enough to through off every single person in the bar, her hair and eyes were. They were unnatural colours. Her hair was a mess of curls that were coloured purple and white.

Her eyes, impossibly, were also purple, but instead of pupils, they were spirals.

“Hey!” the bartender said angrily, but clearly worried too. “No kids allowed in my bar!”

The girl just shrugged, taking a gulp of the beer from her mug, before making a face. “Bleh. This is what people in this age liked drinking?” She stuck her tongue out in a clearly over exaggerated manor. “No wonder so many died early deaths.”

“Girl, what in the blazes are you doing in here?” Gaston demanded. What in the world was that girl in here for? How did she even get in?

The girl looked over at him, before shrugging, tossing her mug over her shoulder, causing the bartender to frankly run to catch it, getting drenched in the remnants of the contents within it.

“Got bored back home. With Cheese Legs beaten, things have settled down. Two weeks without any kind of incident, even in the EQG world.”

Gaston cocked an eyebrow in confusion, before looking around at the rest of the bar, similar expressions meeting his. What was this girl going on about?

“So, I decided to do some exploring across the multiverse,” she continued, stretching. “Decided to go at random and I ended up in this world. Got confused at first, but it turns out this timeline ain’t the same as the movie’s.”

Movie’s? What?

“Popped up outside his home around the time he was in the forest. Expected her to ride out on her horse, but got befuddled when she was riding in that carriage from earlier in the movie,” the girl went on, scratching her head. “Caught me off guard, I’ll admit. That’s when I looked into the matter and saw the different timelines. The original is still going on with Dickton over here putting an innocent man in an Insane Asylum in order to force someone to marry him against their will,” she lazily indicated to Gaston, “but I was curious how this timeline would work with them not going home at all.”

She yawned, before putting her hands behind her head, looking up at the ceiling.

“Instead of leaving him to go save him, she rode in that carriage, picked him up and went back. The staff are helping him recover.” She shrugged. “Guess she was being smart this time round. Makes more sense, that’s for sure and means their realtionshop is more likely to bloom, her admitting her love for him without him coming close to death. Leaves you with nothing.”

“Wait, wait, wait,” Gaston said loudly, cutting her off, causing her to look to him with a mixture of confusion and annoyance. “Just what in the world are you babbling about, child? And does your father know about your wandering out in public in such lewd attire?”

The girl blinked at him, cocking an eyebrow. “Wow. Didn’t think you had the brains to know what “lewd” even means, Dickton.”

At once, his brows furrowed. “Stop calling me that. Show some respect to your elders.”

The girl blinked, before roaring with laughter, causing everyone to jump.

“Elder? Respect? You? Puh-lease!” She stood up on her stood, arms folded as she looked firmly at him, a smirk plastered on her lips. “I’m older than any of you. And, as for respect, I’ll give you the amount of it you deserve, Dickton. And that’s none.”

“Hey!” the girl glanced to her right as a large man with a blonde beard lunged at her.

Surprisingly, she just smirked, catching his arm in her own and, to the wide eyes of all present, flipped him over her head onto his front, twisting his arm behind him.

“Really?” she folded her arms, a disapproving look on her face. “Attacking what looks like a child?”

Gaston cocked an eyebrow, before rubbing his chin. “What’s your name, child?”

She glanced to him, her smirk returning. “And here I thought you had no manners at all. The name’s Screwball.”

“Considering her babbling, it’s a fitting name,” one guy mumbled to the guy next to him, only to suddenly find his face meeting to floor, the girl standing atop his head.

“Might wanna hold back on those smartass comments there, bucko,” she said, twisting her foot. “Leave it to those with actual brains. Also, am I the only one who is confused how Gaston is even alive?”

Everyone looked to each other, very confused.

“Oh, come on, guys,” she said, looking… disappointed. “You’re medical science isn’t that bad at this point in history.”

She hopped over to a bench and leaned against it, pointing her thumb at Gaston.

“He brags about how, as a kid, every morning he’d eat four dozen eggs. Four dozen, people. Half a dozen a day is a hell of a lot, no matter how you cut it. See, an egg has 187 mg of cholesterol, and the recommended limit is 300 mg per day—or only 200 mg if you have diabetes or risk factors for heart disease. And he was eating eight times that amount every morning.” She puts her hands behind her head. “Logically speaking, this idiot should’ve been dead before he got to the age of ten. And that’s not even getting into the fact he now eats five dozen every morning now.”

Everyone just stared at each other, before looking towards Gaston with concern.

“What?” he said, showing off his muscles. “I’m perfectly healthy. Look at me.”

“Hey,” everyone looked to a woman by the bar, whom was standing next to the man LaFou had humiliated by removing the belt of. She was looking with confused worry at this Screwball. “What did you mean… Dick- I mean Gaston, putting an innocent man in an Insane Asylum in order to force someone to marry him against their will?”

At once, the Scewball’s smirk became sinister as she glanced towards the man. “Oh, I’m so glad you asked, m’lady. Now, first, I ask of you all,” she put her hands behind her back, looking around at everyone in the bar, “specifically, the men whom are married, would you have wanted to force your wives to marry you if they hadn’t wanted to.”

At once, all the married men’s expressions became dark.

“How dare you even suggest such a thing?”

“I’d never have forced my Gisele to marry me if she hadn’t wanted to!”

“Only a sick man would force a woman to marry them against her will!”

“Oh, really?” That sinister smirk returned, once more aimed at Gaston. He did not like that look… and was getting a really bad feeling from it.

“Why do you keep looking at Gaston like that?!” LaFou demanded.

“Because, that’s exactly what dear old Gaston here intends to do to Belle.”

There was a silence, answered only by the wind outside and the faint sounds of Maurice calling out, begging someone to help him save Belle from “The Beast”.

“Wh… wha?” the bartender looked confused.

“Gaston here intends to have “Crazy old Maurice” committed to an insane asylum,” she said, all heads turning to the man. “Am I wrong?”

Gaston looked around, before folding his arms. “So? He’s rambling about a beast. If that isn’t insanity, I don’t know what is.”

“Belle wouldn’t want that,” Screwball sat down on the edge of the table, leaning on one arm. “She’d do anything to prevent that from happening.”

“Indeed,” Gaston smirked, grabbing his shirt proudly. “She’ll willingly become my bride if I offer to stop it.”

“So, just to be clear, so everyone here knows,” Screwball said, her tone in mock shock, “Gaston won’t have Crazy old Maurice committed if Belle agrees to become his bride. But, what if she refuses you?”

He snorted. “Then I’ll indeed have him committed.”

There was a long silence, during which Gaston blinked, going over what he’d just said… and not liking it.

“So, basically, you’re leaving Belle to choose between marrying you or losing her father?” Screwball gave a fake gasp. “You’d force her into marriage to save her father?”

“It’s not forcing her,” he stated firmly. “I’m merely giving her a choice.”

“One where either she marries you or never sees her father again?” one of the men says, standing up. “That’s literally forcing her, Gaston. I never thought I’d hear you, of all people, say something like that.”

“I promised myself I’d marry the girl,” Gaston said defensively.

“Uh huh,” Screwball folded her arms, deadpanning. “But did you ask her if she actually wants to marry you?”

“There’s no need,” Gaston snap, very annoyed now. “She will because I want her to.”

He glanced around, noticing how suddenly no one but LaFou was looking at him with smiles. In fact, they were all dirty looks.

Screwball snickered.

“Gosh it seems you fucked up this time, Gaston,

Now you’ve gone put your rep in the dumps.

Every guy here’d like to beat your ass to a pulp, Gaston,

Be happy to leave your face covered in lumps.

There’s no longer a man in town who admires you.

You’re no longer everyone’s favourite guy!

Now everyone’s disgusted and appalled by you,

And it’s not very hard to see why!

No one’s sick as Gaston,

No one’s a prick as Gaston.

No one willing to force girls onto his dick against their will as Gaston.

For there’s no man in town half as unwanted.

Twisted, a pure deceptive con!

You can ask any Tom, Dick, or Stanley,

And they’ll tell you who’s team they’d never be on!”

“On one’s big like Gaston,

A heartless hick like Gaston.”

“No one’s got an ego more than the size Berlin like Gaston.”

Gaston grabbed at the girl, but she easily dodged him.

“As a specimen, you should see me as intimidating!”

“Ha, not a chance there, Gaston!”

“Give five "hurrahs",

Give twelve "dick hits"!”

“Gaston’s not the best,

And he hates how it fits!”

“No one fights like Gaston,

Has no honour like Gaston!”

“In abusing one as loyal as LeFou, no one’s better like Gaston.”

“For there’s no one as burly and brawny.”

“Watch, brat, or your life I won’t spare!”

“Somehow not a bit of him scraggly or scrawny?”

“Shut up brat, or you’ll soon be in despair!”

She snorted. “Ha. I highly doubt it.”

“No one hits like Gaston,

Is somehow not as unhealthy like Gaston!

In a spitting match nobody spits like Gaston!

“He even thinks he should be rewarded for expectorating!”

“Go on and get bent, Gaston!”

“He murdered Bambi's mom just for the thrills,

Expecting he’d never get found out,

And now you all know, he has no respect

So he should leave before he becomes a criminal at large!”

“No one shoots like Gaston,

Should leave town like Gaston.”

“Get out before you’re trampled to death, now, Gaston!”

“I’ll show you all,

“It’s me you’ll soon be repaying!”

“Beat it, ya bum, Gaston!”

They all watched as he stomped off out the bar and into the night.

“So… what happens now?” LeFou looked to the girl, clearly not sure who to turn to.

She pulled out a sheet of paper as large as a map, scanning it, before folding it up and pocketing it. “Well, he won’t be making good on his threat to make you all repay him, that’s for sure.”

“Huh?” everyone looked around in confusion.

“Guess I should clear I few things up,” she said… causing all jaws to drop when she started floating. “I’m watch you’d call a princess of Chaos. I’m kinda like a version of those Fairy Godmothers, only I don’t have a restricted role.”

She snapped her fingers, causing a twenty layer cake to appear on one of the tables.

It took a second for everyone to realize it was a wedding cake, topped with a man and woman dressed in blue and yellow respectively.

“What’s this for?” LeFou asked, very confused.

“Well, if I’ve got my timing right,” Screwball looked to some kind band on her wrist, “in about three days, you’ll hear about a very special wedding.”

“What kind of wedding?” a yellow bearded man asked, cocking his head.

She snickered. “You’ll find out. As for Gaston, he’s gonna wind up taking part fighting on the wrong side of a fight in Paris outside Notre Dame.”

Concerned confused went among the bar.

“A fight outside Notre Dame?”

“Who would want to fight outside such a sacred place?”

“A man with seriouysly twisted delusions,” Screwball sighed, shaking her head, her arms folded. She then smiled. “Whelp, this timeline’s all set. I’ll be off, madams and monsieurs. Enjoy the wedding.”

With that, she snapped her fingers and was just gone.

___________________________________________________________

Beast looks to his rose, before looking away sadly. “Then... you-you must go to him.”

Belle pauses, before stepping closer. “What did you say?”

“I release you,” Beast doesn’t turn to look at her. “You’re no longer my prisoner.”

Belle looks to him. “You mean… I-I’m free?”

Beast looks to her. “Yes.”

Belle’s expression becomes one of gratitude, putting hand over his paw. “Oh, thank you.” She turns to leave. “Hang on, papa. I’m on my way.” She looks back to Beast. “Where’s the carriage you sent my father away in before?”

Beast pauses, looking confused now. “Um… by the stables. Why?”

She nods. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” She hugs him. “I’m forever grateful for this.”

She hurries off, leaving the Beast standing there, his expression blank.

“Well, that is the logical thing for her to do.”

He starts, looking around, before he sees a small purple fly smiling down at him.

I buzz down, morphing like a tornado into my human form.

He blinks several times, before scowling. “Wait. I know you. You were there, the night this all started.”

I blink, putting a finger to my chin, before nodding. “Ah, yes. I remember now.” I frown, rubbing my chin. “Huh? So I was teleporting so fast I didn’t realize I’d arrived during the events of the flashback in the Christmas special. Go figure.”

“I… what?” Beast looks like he can’t decide between being angry or confused.

I float up, sitting atop his ruined four poster bed. “Gotta say, your timeline works much easier for you, Your Highness. Your Belle actually uses reason when going to save her father.”

“I… I don’t understand,” he shakes his head, before frowning. “Where’d you go all those years ago? How come you don’t look like you’ve aged a day? What do you mean about Belle?”

I pout, resting a check in one hand. “Geeze, do I have to spell it out for you? Belle is going to use the carriage you sent Maurice away in the day she arrived to go get him and then bring him back here to the castle. He’ll be far better off recovering here than the town where everyone thinks he’s loopy” I twirl my finger by my ear while sticking out my tongue and making a goofy expression, “because he’s been saying his daughter is being held prisoner by a ferocious beast.”

“But I’m not holding her prisoner!” he says defensively, before sagging his shoulders. “I just released her, dooming myself to be stuck like this forever for her.”

“Man, you really don’t see it,” I sigh, before shrugging. “Well, guess that’s for the best. It’ll work more naturally that way.”

“You never make sense, do you?” he asks, deadpan.

I wink. “There’s no fun in making sense. Anyway, just be sure Maurice gets better… try to be nice to him so he understand you’ve changed and things should work out, Your Majesty.”

He frowns. “I don’t suppose you’ll explain what you mean and…?” He stops, blinking. “Wait. Belle will come back?”

“Yes!” I say, holding my arms in the air. “Sheesh. How long’s it gonna take to get through to you. Is all that fur on your head making it harder for everything to sink in. Belle’s coming back.”

“But… why?” he looks very confused. “She… she has no reason to stay.”

I blink, before facepalming. “Oh my God, you are clueless.” I sigh. “Just go along with things, help her father get better and you’ll see what happens. It’ll be worth it, I promise.”

I snap my fingers, the world around me warping, revealing Sunset’s apartment, said bacon-haired girl sitting at her kitchen table, a microwave ready in front of her, looking very perplexed as I’m floating cross-legged in the air above the table.

“Um… Screwball?” she asks, cocking her head to the side. “Why are you floating above my table?”

I cock an eyebrow myself, looking around in confusion. “Huh? Guess my aim was a little off. Was aiming for home.” I shrug. “Eh, whatever. Later, Sun Shim.”

I snap my fingers teleporting back to Equestria, leaving a very confused Sunset behind.

Author's Note

So, was watching the original Beauty and the Beast recently and suddenly noticed how the crowd in the bar didn't notice Gaston stating in song how he was going to falsely imprison Maurice and yet do nothing about it, so decided to correct that with this.

And, yeah. Gaston SHOULD have been dead before the movie even began. no human can grow up eating THAT many eggs every morning and live to his age in the movie.

anyway, hope you enjoyed this and, til next time, later everybody

They were alive THIS WHOLE TIME?!

___________________________________________________________

Twilight looked back down, poised on the edge of forever. The sunlight shone down on her, as if Celestia’s hoof was on her shoulder.

She took the final step. There was nothing left for her here.

She plummeted down, her survival instincts screaming at her, trying to force to her wings to open and catch the wind to stop her fall, but she fought that as she plummeted towards the ruins below.

She didn’t want to survive. It was better off this way.

“No.”

The cold, firm voice caused her to open her eyes in surprise, only for them to widen further as she saw what looked like a human from Sunset’s world floating inches away below her, staring up at her with a cold glare.

She was wearing a plain white T-shirt under a dark blue overalls shirt-pants combo, with what must be her Cutie Mark, a baseball and screw, just over where it ended at her thighs on her left side, mismatched purple and white socks and big boots similar to what she herself would wear when going through the portal, only this girl’s were yellow, matching the propeller beanie atop her head.

She was about to fall past the girl, but she lashed out, grabbing the pony by her neck and slamming her into the Cliffside, her eyes glaring daggers.

“How dare you insult their memory!”

She blinked, dazed, before shaking her head to see the girl looking at her in a mixture of hurt and contempt.

“Are you honestly going to tell me you don’t care how they’d feel about this? Are you going to just die, letting your race die with you, despite theirs and your survival being the very thing Celestia and the others sacrificed themselves for, Twilight Sparkle?!”

Twilight was stunned by the venom and hurt in the girl’s voice. She hadn’t truly been spoken to for long over the last year, her conversations being short and uninvested.

This was the first time since the day it happened somebody spoke to her with such force in their voice.

“What point is there in my survival?” she eventually asked, expecting no answer to counter.

To her surprise, the girl seemed to grow angrier, before she growled, letting go of the Alicorn. Her surprise continued though as, despite not even bothering to open her wings, she was floating in mid-air without the girl holding her.

The girl rubbed her temple. “I guess you don’t know about it, then.” She gave an aggravated sigh, before looking to her. “Have you truly given up on your subjects, regardless of whether they see themselves as such anymore?”

Twilight’s heart sunk and she looked down. “How can I not? We’re dying out. There is no medicine, foals die all the time and we’re struggling just to grow enough food for a single meal a day. What else can we do?”

“You aren’t alone, Twilight,” the girl said, seeming a tiny bit calmer, her voice a bit more gentle. “Not all of your friends are dead. You have several friends in another world who has no idea what has been going on.”

The Alicorn blinked, before her eyes widened. “Sunset Shimmer!”

The girl nodded. “Her world has been untouched by the disaster that has befallen Equestria. There, you and all your remaining subjects could live, start anew.”

Twilight’s mind began working quickly.

Yes, Sunset’s world could work. Most ponies would easily be able to blend in and they could even go live with their human counterparts, if the need arise.

Dealing with governmental records would be tricky, but they could all just claim to have been lost siblings or something, held hostage.

Okay, that wasn’t the best cover story, but they could probably come up with a better one if she and Sunset put their heads together. She’d found a way to live a normal life there, after all. So could they.

She hadn’t felt this excited in so long. They had a chance after all. They could rebuild. They could… could…

Just as fast as the spark of hope had returned, feeling her with a happiness she’d thought she’d never feel again… it died.

The girl cocked her head at the once again sad pony. “What’s wrong?”

“The mirror,” she said in a defeated voice. “It was destroyed along with everything else. That’s why, even knowing about Sunset’s world, I haven’t even given it thought til today. The portal’s closed, forever.”

The girl blinked, before shaking her head. “Yep. Even after a year of traveling around, you still never found it.”

Her head perked up and she tilted it. “Huh? Found what?”

The girl smirked. “That wasn’t the only portal to Sunset’s world, Twilight. There’s another and it’s still functioning.”

There was a long pause, before the Alicorn’s eyes widened, staring in hope and dread. “Where? How?”

The girl reached into the pocket of her top and pulled out a sheet of parchment, giving it to the winged pony, who took it in her magic. “That map will lead you all to the portal. It doesn’t come out in Canterlot City, though. It’s on a remote island. Still, better a remote island in a world that’s alive than in caves of the world that’s dying, right?”

Twilight looked to the map, scanning it, before her eyes went wide. “It’s near the Everfree Forest? But, that was destroyed too. Wouldn’t the portal have gone with it?”

The girl shook her head. “The portal is underground. It’s been untouched all this time. And, unlike the mirror, it’s a natural portal, so it’s always open without the need of aid from devices and a journal to keep it going. Though…” she scratched her chin, a nervous grin coming to her features, “you will want to be prepared with swords or the like when going through to the other side. You should be able to find some in the ruins of Canterlot. There’s a magically infused Venus fly trap that guards the portal on the other side.”

“Wait. If it comes out on a remote island, how will we get help?” Twilight looked from the map to the girl again.

She smiled. “There’s a very specific cruise liner that has a course near that area. As long as someone is keeping a fire going near the shore, you’ll eventually be found.”

Twilight looked down to the map again, charting the course from each settlement she’d been to over the year and estimating how long it would take for every creature to get there from underground, to avoid as much radiation exposure as possible, before her ears folded back and she looked up.

“None of the survivors see me as royalty anymore. They don’t trust Alicorns. How am I supposed to convince them all to join me?”

The girl smirked, pointing her thumb at herself. “Leave that to me, Princess.”

She floated outward, away from Twilight, stopping several metres away. She held a hand up to the sky, it glowing with white energy, before a light shot up, hitting the clouds.

The clouds spread apart, a huge hole appearing within them, before, to Twilight’s shock, Princess Celestia’s head appeared, giant and glowing, as if a ghost, her expression one of deep sorrow.

“My dear subjects,” she said, her voice echoing and ethereal, sounding more like it was in Twilight’s mind. “If you are hearing this, then the worst has come to pass. I have failed to protect you and now you are paying for my failure.”

She gave a small smile.

“However, there is still hope, even if it seems there is none. Twilight Sparkle is with you. She knows of a world where you can all be safe, free from the consequences of my failure.”

The head closed her eyes.

“I realize none of you likely trust the Alicorn monarchy anymore. You more than likely blame me for what has happened to our once great land. I do not blame you. I take all the blame for not seeing my mistake when I ordered Discord be released from his prison, despite Twilight’s misgivings to the idea.”

She opens her eyes, her expression firm.

“But do not blame Twilight Sparkle for my mistakes. She saw I was wrong and tried to change my mind, but I refused to listen and our world paid the price. Please, if you ever had faith in her, go to her now. She will lead you all to a life where you can rebuild. You can not only survive, but you will flourish.”

Her expression became stern.

“The world she will take you to is very different from Equestria, but if you love those you care about, if you want to keep living, return to happy lives, you will join her in a new age.”

She closed her eyes again.

“You do not have to see her as your princess; I do not expect that of you. But, if you have any wish to survive, to live peaceful lives once more. If you ever wanted the best for your future, for your children’s’ future, go to Princess Twilight now. She will be waiting at the peak overlooking the ruins of Canterlot.”

She opened her eyes, smiling softly and sadly.

“I wish you all the best. I hope you live happy lives in the new world, free from my mistakes. I love you all.”

As soon as she finished, the head exploded, the light remaining in the sky, a line stretching out from it to above the peak where Twilight was standing on earlier.

She looked from the light to the girl as she floated towards Twilight.

“How did you…?” she indicated to where the head had been to the light leading to the cliff.

The girl gave a small smile. “I’m not important, Twilight. What matters now is you care for your subjects. Lead them to Sunset’s world. Live your lives.” She gave an encouraging smile. “And, you know, you do kinda still have a family.”

Twilight blinked, cocking her head to the side. “Huh?”

The girl just closed her eyes, her smile warm. “Look up Crystal Prep the first chance you get in Sunset’s world. You’ll find quite the surprise. I promise.”

The girl winked and popped out of existence, leaving a very confused Twilight behind.

She remained in the air for several long minutes, before she realized she was flapping her wings to stay airborne.

She looked to the map she’d been given, staring at it for a good long while, before her expression firmed and she flew up to the cliff.

Landing atop it, she pulled out a scroll and wrote another message, burning the old one.

take out another scroll, and start writing.

Dear Princess Celestia,

You don’t have to worry. I will keep them safe. Your sacrifice will not go to waste.

Your Faithful Student And Friend Always,

Twilight Sparkle

Setting the scroll in the stone, she turned, looking out at the ruins of Canterlot with a renewed drive.

She would rebuild her kingdom. If it had to be on a remote island in another world without magic, she’d find a way. It mattered not now what creatures came with her.

Pony, Griffon, Diamond Dog, Dragon, they would all be allowed to come. They would all become the same in Sunset’s world.

They would rebuild. They would renew. They would survive.

“Thank you, whoever you were,” she said, looking up to the sky, realizing she’d never gotten the girl’s name.

___________________________________________________________

I pop back into existence in my Equestria within the centre of Ponyville.

I just stand there, my eyes vacant.

I… um… wow. I need to avoid overshooting the timeline from now on. That… that was not what I would have expected.

Who ever would’ve guessed I’d meet a yak living in Ponyville who sounds like Betty DeVille? And Rarity isn’t the kind of mare I’d think would let greys show, but she pulls it off well, with it being a single streak.

Odd point for their immortality to stop their aging, though.

Though what with that building next to Twilight’s castle? Guess I’ll just have to wait and see.

Shrugging, I smile, looking around at the ponies all going up their day. None of them even bat an eye at me despite my still being in human form, them all having long gotten used to my antics.

I turn to head into town when I notice Applejack, Big Mac and Apple Bloom talking with Burnt Oak, the firewood salespony.

I cock an eyebrow. Odd. Why would they need to talk to a firewood seller with all the trees they’ve got?

I shrug and head out into town, only to pause again when I notice Dr. Horse running out of town… Wait. Were those tree branches growing out from his head? And was he covered in orange spots? Has he got a cold? Huh?

Confused, I follow him. He eventually stops outside Zecora’s hut and, strangely, instead of knocking on the door, sticks himself halfway through the window.

“Please tell me you have the cure?” his voice says, I’m guessing to Zecora, before a large round of sneezing happens and I have to duck as lightning flies out from the window.

What the hay?

Teleporting in, I’m in time to see Twilight feeding the stallion a spoonful of something, his spots vanishing within seconds and the branches growing out from his head falling off.

“Um, what exactly is going on around here?” My question causes all four to jump in surprise.

“We’ve just cured Zecora and Dr. Horse of Swamp Fever!” Fluttershy says happily.

There’s silence as I just stare at her, before looking to the other three. “Is that supposed to mean something to me?”

“I’ll explain, urm… if you could help me inside, Princess Twilight? I seem to be stuck.”

Twilight nods, teleporting the stallion inside.

“Ah. Thank you, Your Highness,” he says, adjusting his glasses. “Swamp Fever is a very rare disease that, until now, we only knew the symptoms of and not the cure.”

“The cure being…?” I wave a hand.

“Flash Bee honey,” Twilight levitates a jar of the yellow liquid she’d fed the doctor. “They’re immune to the flower’s effects, so their honey works as an antidote to the sickness.”

“And just what exactly does this sickness entail?” I lean back against the wall, arms folded.

“Change of coat, coughing bubbles, shock sneezing,” That sounds more like something DD would do, “confusion, and the last stage, the afflicted turn into the very trees that drop the disease-spreading flower.”

There’s a long pause as what he just said fully sinks in, before I scowl.

“DISCORD!”

There’s a loud popping sound and the draconequus in question appears next to me. “Yes, daughter dearest? To what do I owe— ow, ow, ow, ow, ow!”

He drops to the ground as I hold his ear pinched between my fingers, hard.

“You and I are going to go and fix your mistake, right this second, mister,” I snarl. “Understood?!”

“Yes! Yes! Whatever you want, dear! Just, please, stop pinching my ear!” he pathetically begs.

Snorting, I snap my other fingers and we vanish, leaving four very confused equines behind.

___________________________________________________________

We reappear in an area that looks a lot like the Celestial Plain that Twilight went to before becoming an Alicorn.

I let go of Discord’s ear and he pulls back, rubbing it as it pulses, bright red.

He blinks, seeming to realize we are not alone. There are ten other Discords standing before us, each looking uncertain. He looks to me. “What’s going on here?”

“These are you from alternate realities and timelines,” I say, indicating to each in turn. “They all owe me a few favours for things I did for them in their worlds, so I’m calling one in.”

Discord gives me an odd look. “You’re more busy than I give you credit for, daughter.”

I shrug. “Eh, it’s a gift. Now, introductions.”

I indicate to each Discord to the other in turn.

“Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Discord, Discord. Or have you all met?”

“So, what exactly have you called us all here for?” one Discord asks, looking a little worried as he looks to the others. “Gathering so many of us together? That can’t be for any small thing.”

The others murmur in concerned agreement.

I nod. “Indeed.” I scowl, causing them all to flinch. “I called you all here so we can fix a mistake you all caused in your own worlds. The Swamp Fever Trees!”

They all blink, before looking to each other in surprise.

“Those things are still around?”

“I’d totally forgotten about them.”

“Wait. How long does that mean…? Oh, now I get why she’s so pissed.”

I nod, growling. “Correct. In my world, I just learned about them after Zecora, Dr. Horse and even Fluttershy were almost lost to the effects of those blasted trees!”

All theirs eyes widen in horror.

“Fluttershy got Swamp Fever?”

“No, we have to save her!”

“I almost lost her once! I can’t go through that again!”

I hold up a hand and they all go silent.

“Some of you are from worlds that haven’t caught up to the events of mine yet, so it has yet to happen. We are all here to stop it from happening, not only in your worlds and mine, but also fixing them throughout the entire multiverse!”

Their eyes all widen again in abject horror.

My Discord turns to me, becoming just as concerned as the others. “Wait. Screwball, you don’t mean…?”

I nod firmly. “Yes. We’re going to create a Fixed Point, curing all those who’ve been turned into Swamp Fever Trees, eliminating all the natural ones and destroying every atom of the flowers.”

“Are you insane?!” one Discord asks, staring at me. “We’re all Lords of Chaos. The one thing we never mess with are Fixed Points! It’s too dangerous!”

“Normally, yes,” I say, giving him a look when he opens his mouth to argue further. “I myself have made a few over time, but they’ve been pretty small. And, it’s true, a Fixed Point on this scale is very dangerous to try. However, I will be leading this. We are all going to focus the entirety of our Chaos Magic on this one thing and all at the exact same moment. Plus, once you’ve all gotten your strength back, you will go and change the Stream of Silence in your worlds, reversing its effects, so it does the opposite. Believe me, that will be far better and something you owe your worlds.”

“All of it?” another Discord asks in a small voice. “If we do that, it would take at least a few hours before we could properly use our magic again. We’d be defenceless.”

I shake my head. “We will each keep enough for one teleport. I’d recommend each of you going to Fluttershy’s cottage. You’ll be safe there until you have recovered enough magic to do you again. I myself will be taking DD to my bedroom at home.”

They all look to each other, uncertain, before one steps forward, looking back at the others. “If not for Screwball, Grogar would still have my Fluttershy, along with almost everypony else I care about. I can never repay her enough. I’m sure all of you feel similar for what she’s done for you.”

They all look down, not wanting to speak, knowing he speaks the truth.

“If this is what she wants, it’s the least we can do to repay her for all she’s done for us,” he looks to me, smiling.

I nod. “Okay. We all ready then?”

The rest still look a bit uncertain, but nod and we gather in a circle.

“Fingers at the ready, boys,” I say, sticking mine out into the circle, ready to snap.

“So, we’re all to teleport straight to Fluttershy’s after this, right?” the Discord who’d spoken up earlier asks.

I nod. “On, three, everypony. One, two, THREE.”

We snap, a huge burst of energy exploding from the centre of our circle, expanding outwards, knocking us all back.

I’m toppled with the rest, feeling beyond exhausted. I’ve never been this tired in my whole life. Yikes, that takes it out of you more than you’d think.

“Hey… look,” one Discord says groggily, pointing weakly.

I lazily turn my head in the direction he’s pointing to see the sphere of white light we created expanding ever outwards, passing from our worlds and onto others.

“It’s just going to keep going, isn’t it?” another asks, breathing heavily.

“For all time,” I nod, heavily winded myself. “It will continue on into every timeline, every single parallel, even those to our own actions here, until every single creature effected by the Swamp Fever Trees are cured, the trees gone and every atom of their existence turned to dust.”

“So, now our Fluttershys won’t be infected?” one Discord asks, face down where he lays.

I nod. “Yeah. We’re all good. Thanks again, guys. That’s one less you owe me.”

They all give lazy thumbs up, before snapping their fingers and disappearing back to their own realities and timelines.

I struggle to push myself, turning to my Discord. “Ready to go home, Dad?”

He gives a slurring sound, lazily holding up his claw.

I giggle, grabbing his paw and snap, causing us to reappear mid-air and drop, landing on something soft.

“What the hay?” Lazily looking up from my padded landing, I see Diamond a little away, leaning against the frame of her bed… giving us very bemused looks. “Screwball? Discord? What are you doing in my room?”

“Your room?” I look around with droopy eyes and notice she’s right, this is her room, not mine. “Whoops. Guess my aim was off.”

“Shouldn’ yous see who was cured?” Discord slurs, rolling over and flopping on the floor in a heap.

“How-how?” I ask, sounding more like a drunkard than the Princess of Chaos.

“That ball of Chaosh Enerdy dere,” he points up. “Shouldn’ tha’ be enoUGH fer at least fifwe teweporchs?” He leans his head back, snoring.

Not sure what he means, I look up and indeed notice a small sphere of what looks like Choas Energy just sitting atop Diamond’s bedroom light shade.

I look to Diamond in dazed confusion.

She shrugs. “It wasn’t doing any harm, so I didn’t say anything. Thought you already knew about it. It’s been there since the Sister Hooves Social we went to.”

I nod lazily, reaching my hand up.

The orb reacts, sliding over the edge and dropping, landing on my open palm and sinking into my skin.

At once, I feel a rush and sit up.

“Phew. I needed that. Okay. This won’t last long. Be right back, sis. I’ll explain everything after.”

___________________________________________________________

I reappear in the location the Swamp Fever Trees used to be. A tubby orange Earth Pony stallion with a beard tied in a single braid is standing there and he jumps, looking to me in confusion, despite the teleport having returned me to pony form.

“Who in the world are you?” he asks, his accent reminding me of Neigh Orleans, before looking around. “D’you have something to do with this?”

Looking to where he’s indicating, there’s hundreds of creatures standing in the area. There’s ponies and animals, even a griffon and… is that a hippogriff?

They’re all looking around in joy and confusion.

“Mama?”

I blink. That sounded… familiar.

“Som-mama? Whewe awe you?!”

I blink again, before my heart sinks. Oh… Oh, now that’s just cruel, life. Why would you do that?

Walking through the crowd, I stop next to a large red baby sphinx. A sphinx who’s all too familiar.

I put a hoof on her paw and she looks down at me. “Whewe Mama?”

I give her a sad shake of my head. “I’m sorry, Fwinxie. Your mama’s been gone for a very long time.”

Tears begin welling in her eyes. “Gone?”

I nod, letting her pull me into a hug. “But, I promise, the ponies of her village will be happy to have you back.”

Yeah, I did a little searching a while back after accidently altering the past regarding those events and it turns out that the story about Somnamblua did still happen, the event I’d witness being set a bit after it, as it turns out… just there was a bit of embellishment.

Fwinxie did indeed take large amounts of food from the village and ponynap the prince after they told her to stop, but she hadn’t done it out of malice. She’d done the former because she’d been on her own and nopony had been caring for her, so she’d had to fend for herself. When she took the prince, she’d just been throwing a temper tantrum.

Somnabula still went through the answering the riddle and the test of hope and given her signature Glopez , but Fwinxie had just been a baby the whole time and, once the prince was saved, the village had taken care of her… until she’d adopted Somnabula as her mother.

“Mama. Mama,” the baby sphinx sobs, holding me close. “I wan’ Mama!”

I hold her, doing my best to comfort.

“Poor thing. Ah can’t believe she lost her ma.”

My eyes snap open, wide as dinner plates.

That… that voice, it… No. No fucking way. You have got to be kidding me!

Quickly getting out of Fwinxie’s grip, I drop to the ground to see two ponies walking towards us. Two familiar ponies. Two ponies I’ve only ever seen in photographs!

One is a stallion with a build similar to Big Mac’s, but with Apple Bloom’s colours, his Cutie Mark being an apple half with a star in the centre.

The other is a mare, with an orange coat, deeper orange mane and a Cutie Mark of a jar of pear butter.

I just stare at the two of them, my right eye twitching.

“You… you were both here, this whole time? We all thought you were dead, but you’ve been HERE?!”

The two look unceretaintly to each other, then me.

“Uh… yes?” the stallion replies.

There’s a long silence, before I take a very deep breath and let it out slowly. Once I’ve calmed down enough, I look to the two of them.

“Please wait right here while I take Fwinxie home. Should only be a couple seconds.”

With that, I teleport myself and Fwinxie away, returning a few seconds later to two very startled ponies.

“How…? You teleported,” the mare says, pointing at me. “But… but yer and Earth Pony, like us. We can’t do that.”

“I’m not like other Earth Ponies,” I say, before suddenly feeling woozy and falling forwards, the mare catching me. “But… I think I over estimated how much magic I had left. I’m gonna need time to recover. Guess we’ll be taking the train then.”

“Train to where?” the stallion asks, stepping next to his companion.

I give them both a small, tired smile. “Home. There’re several ponies waiting for you there. There’s a lot you both need to be caught up on.”

___________________________________________________________

Granny Smith helped Grand Pear packed up the shop.

She was glad their family was finally back together… though the last couple days had been interesting.

She’d noticed Screwball popping around town and giving very specific ponies some kind of journal. When she’d asked, the filly had merely said she’d seen the alternative and was not letting it happen.

She still had no idea what that filly had meant, but, then again, she was Discord’s daughter. Trying to fully understand her was as foolish as trying to understand Pinkie Pie.

Chuckling to herself, she walked alongside her fellow grandparent. She’d invited him over for dinner tonight. Their grandchildren should be ready round about now.

Arriving at Sweet Apple Acres a few minutes later, the two elderly ponies walked inside to see the three half-Apples, half-Pears finishing up arrange the meal, all under them fancy metal bowl things Twilight Sparkle had gotten them a while back.

“We wan’ed this ta feel special,” Apple Bloom answered their unasked question, hurrying over and hugging each of them in turn.

“Smells good,” Grand Pear remarked, inhaling deeply.

Applejack opened her mouth to say something, when a knock at the door caused them all to pause, turning to look at the closed door.

Applejack cocked an eyebrow. “Ah don’t remember askin’ anypony t’ come over. Did you, Big Mac?”

“Nope,” the stallion shook his head.

“Me neither,” Apple Bloom shook her head. “Sweetie Belle’s stayin’ at Rarity’s and Scootaloo’s at the Cakes t’night.”

“Then who in tarnation is callin’ at this… hour…?” Granny Smith began, stomping over and opening the door… only to trail off as she beheld the ponies standing outside. “But… Ah… wha?”

Confused by the elderly mare’s reaction, the siblings and their grandfather moved to see who it was standing at the door… before they all froze, their eyes wide.

“It… it can’t be,” Grand Pear said, his voice quivering, tears forming in his eyes.

“There… how…?” Applejack stared, jaw agape.

The two ponies gave sad smiles, tears welling in their own eyes as the mare waved to them. “Hey, ya’ll. Sorry we took so long.”

“B-B… Bright Mac?” Granny said, it clear she was struggling not to sob.

“Pear… Pear Butter?” Grand Pear murmured, tears sliding down his cheek.

The two ponies smiled, nodding.

“Mama?” Pear Butter’s eyes shot to the yellow filly and filled with tears.

“Apple Bloom? Mah little Apple Bloom?”

There was silence for several moments, before the youngest Apple shot forward, barrelling into the mare and the two hugged, immediately sobbing as they held each other.

The spell was broken. Everypony hurried forward, embracing in a massive group hug, tears and sobs and cries of joy all blending together as the family was finally whole once again.

___________________________________________________________

Outside the Apple household, a young pink filly watched, a weak smile on her face as she watched the tearful reunion of Parents and Children of two generations.

Nodding to herself, she closed her eyes. “Looks like I was able to do as you asked after all, Apple Bloom.”

Turning, she walked off towards Ponyville.

Author's Note

Yeah. ever since i saw that episode with the Swamp Fever, this idea never could get out of my head. glad i was finally able to put it out there and reunite the Apple Family, making it whole again.

For those wondering about the beginning, it's the world from the fan fic The Last Report. After hearing Scribbler's reading of it and the ending, my mind suddenly wondered why Twilight didn't even think about Sunset's world. Yeah, the mirror was likely destroyed, but it never even seemed to cross her mind.

sure, the fic was written BEFORE Rainbow Rocks, most likely even before season 4 got too far down the line, but it was something that stuck with me, especially since i'd recently watched a reaction to Spring Breakdown and i realized they still had a way out in the fic, even if it hadn't been known about at the time it was written.

So, here we are. Screwball, while not aware of Spring Breakdown, as it hasn't happened in her timeline yet, WAS aware of the other portal due to her constant exploring of Equestria and noticing the familiar energies of the portal in an area aside from Twilight's castle, so, upon finding The Last Report universe, she informed that Twilight.

Yes, i have altered the timing of Screwball's universe a bit, putting the events of A Health of Information around the same time as The Perfect Pear. I wanted to get this out of the way, but work it together. Hope i did well on that front.

and Screwball has now ensured those trees never cause anymore problems, ever again.

I am glad i got this done. I'm moving house in a few days, so, at best, i'll only be able to get one more chapter of any fic (Peni Parker) will get an update. After that, it might be a couple days before i can get back to writing anything.

Edit: I was unable to finish the Peni Parker chapter today, 30/8/19, so chances are you may or may not have to wait another week. Also doesn't help that, for some reason, my copy of Into the Spiderverse wasn't working properly, so i couldn't finish watching it to get myself siked enough, so you won't be seeing any updates for anymore of my fics until after i've moved and i'm settled in properly. Sorry about that.

So, the Apple family is back together. wonder what Pear Butter is going to have to say about Sugar Belle joining the family? Or becoming and grandmother herself?

Next time, Screwball stops Spike from screwing up and she finds a chance to reunite a child with her lost mother. Though she'll also have some very choice words for the Princess of Friendship and a certain bearded stallion.

when that will happen, though.... i got no idea. You're guess is as good as mine.

We're close to season 8 now and i am looking forward to having screwball call out Neighsay for his racism. Oh, she is going to say what every creature else SHOULD have been saying to him throughout the whole season.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, most likely tomorrow with another Peni Parker part, later everybody

Ryoga's Ratted Out

Ryoga's Ratted Out!

___________________________________________________________

“Are you okay?” Akane Tendo asked sweetly, bending down and picking up the little black pig. “Oh, he’s scared.”

The little pig squealed, tears leaking from its eyes.

She pulled him close to her chest. “Poor baby.” She got up, keeping the pig close. “Come on, let’s go.”

The red haired girl that had been lying on the floor used her legs to propel herself up so she was facing Akane.

“Just hold it. We’re you going?” she asked with concern.

Akane just turned and glared at her. “We are going to bed.”

“But you can’t!” she shook her head. “That pig’s, uh… he’s, uh…”

“Well, go on” Akane said, giving an expecting look.

“He’s a… he’s not really a…” words were failing.

Akane chose to ignore her, looking down to the pig. “Don’t worry, baby. I won’t leave you with that nasty Ranma.” She smiled sweetly. “Be a good boy and stop crying, okay? ”She followed that up by kissing the pig on the snout, causing its eyes to go wide, sparkling as it blushed, hard.

“And I think that’s enough of that.”

The two girls blinked, confused by the addition of a third voice, before a squealing made them look to Akane’s arms to see someone standing there, a kettle in hand, pouring water on the pig.

Her hair was bright purple and white, a mess of curls.

She was wearing a plain white T-shirt under a dark blue overalls shirt-pants combo, with pictures of a baseball and screw next to each other, just over where it ended at her thighs on her left side, mismatched purple and white socks and big yellow boots, matching the propeller beanie atop her head.

Before either could try to understand who the girl was, why she was in the house or even how she got in, Akane cried out as the pig in her arms grew huge, revealing a naked…

“R-R-Ryoga?!” Akane stared, wide eyed at the butt naked boy on the floor.

His face was a mask of horror and embarrassment. He whirled around at the new girl, glaring. “What have you done?!”

“Prevented you from messing in something you shouldn’t, idiot,” she opened her eyes, revealing them to be purple spirals, giving him an unamused look.

“Wh-wha… what’s going on?!” Akane cried, looking from the girl, to the boy to Ranma.

“Ryoga here followed Ranma and Genma to Jusenkyo, resulting in him falling in the Spring of Drowned Pig,” the new girl said, matter of factly. “Frankly, it’s his own fault.”

“How dare you?” Ryoga shot up, glaring at the girl, pointing at Ranma. “It’s Ranma Saotome’s fault! I wouldn’t even have needed to follow him had he been a man and—”

He was cut off by the girl smashing her fist into his head, slamming him to the ground.

“You are so pathetic! Ranma explained quite clearly to you that he waited in the lot BEHIND YOUR OWN HOUSE for THREE DAYS STRAIGHT! You’re the idiot who somehow got lost despite how close it was to your own house! You lost that match by forfeit, Ryoga!”

“W-wait,” the two looked to Akane, who’s face had gone white. “P-P-chan was… Ryoga the whole time?”

The new girl and Ranma nodded.

There was a long pause, before Akane’s face went yelled and she yelled, punching Ryoga right in the face.

“I… I can explain, Akane,” he said, holding his right cheek, looking up to her pleadingly.

“You don’t get a chance after what you just pulled!” she growled, cracking her knuckles. “You’re a worse pervert than Ranma!”

“Hey!”

“Much as I would love to watch you give Ryoga the beating he so rightly deserves, Akane Tendo,” Akane blinked, noticing the new girl was now in front of her, glaring down at Ryoga, “I need to drill something into this idiot boy’s head.”

Without warning, the girl pulled a giant drill with “Information” written on it and slammed it into Ryoga’s head.

The boy yelled in pain, the other two stunned, frozen in horror what they were seeing.

But, when the drill was pulled away, Ryoga’s head was untouched and, somehow, he was still alive.

“Get it now, Rygoa Hibiki?!” the new girl said, tossing the drill away and pointing at him. “Ranma has nothing to do with your suffering. You are the one causing your own suffering and, frankly, I feel you deserve EVERY. SINGLE. SECOND of it!”

“Whoa. That’s a bit much, doncha think?” Ranma asked hesitantly. She was glad to see Ryoga getting what he deserved, but this seemed a bit much.

The girl glared at her, causing Ranma to freeze.

The girl folded her arms. “No. I was watching the show again over the last two days before bed and I realized how horrible and pathetic a person Ryoga is and all the problems he causes.”

Ranma and Akane glance at each other, confused.

“Show? What show?” the blue haired girl asked.

The new girl glanced at her. “My name is Screwball. I’m the Princess of Chaos. I can watch your world like a TV anytime I want. I do enjoy the chaos, it is in my nature, after all. However,” she looked to Ryoga, no mercy in her eyes, “having recently been rewatching, I noticed things regarding Ryoga Hibiki and it made me realize he is a disgrace to all men.”

Akane cocked her head. “How do you figure that?”

Screwball held up a figure, an orb appearing above it, showing images of the last couple days and the past Ranma had informed Akane about regarding Ryoga. “Ryoga blames Ranma for everything. After he assumed Ranma didn’t show up for the fight, instead of doing the logical thing and waiting to see if he’d return, Ryoga, with his shit direction, tried to follow and when he arrived at Jusenkyo, assumed Ranma would just be there and fight him. It was his own fault that he didn’t avoid falling into the Spring of Drowned Pig.”

“You’re wrong!” Ryoga stood up, causing Akane to cry out and cover her eyes.

Screwball growled, snapping her fingers and Ryoga was in his normal attire.

“And just how am I wrong, Ryoga?” Screwball asked, folding her arms, giving him a look that said she wouldn’t believe anything he said.

Ryoga clenched his fist. “I endured unbearable torments chasing after Ranma. China’s a big place, but it’s even bigger when you’re crossing it on foot!”

Screwball deadpanned. “So? Ranma and her dad did and you don’t see them complaining.”

Ryoga explained how he’d travelled mile and mile until he found Jusenkyo, only for what he’d assumed to be a random panda and red haired girl, though now he knew it had been Ranma and Mr. Saotome, to knock him off a cliff into the spring that cursed him, all the while trying to paint it as if he was a victim and it had all been Ranma’s fault.

“This is all your fault!” Ryoga glared at Ranma. “If you’d only shown up to take your beating like a man—”

BANG!

Ryoga dropped to the floor, having been punched in the head by Screwball.

“Even drilling it into that thick skull of yours didn’t do the job?” She bended down, grabbing him by the shirt. “Let me spell it out clearly for you, you moron! Ranma DID show up. YOU were the one who didn’t show. You didn’t have to follow him to China. You didn’t have to go to Jusenkyo. Ranma is not the one at fault here, Ryoga. It. Is all. You! You chose to follow him to China. You chose to go to Jusenkyo. If you hadn’t you wouldn’t be stuck with this curse. But you did. You are the one who ruined your life, not Ranma! You’ve made your bed, Ryoga Hikibi, now sleep in it! Take some damn responsibility for just once in your pathetic life!”

“How could you know all the suffering I’ve seen?!” Ryoga demanded of her. “It’s been hell, I tell you. Pure hell.”

Screwball just rolled her eyes, glaring. “A hell that, I repeat, YOU FORCED UPON YOURSELF!”

“Ya know, thinking about it, she does have a point,” Ranma said, looking up.

Ryoga then gave a warm smile, closing his eyes. “But even though I’m under this curse, a curse I’ll carry for the rest of my life, somehow she finds it in her heart to love me.”

Screwball leaned over to Akane, a bored expression on her face. “You’re the “she” he measn there, Akane.”

“Huh?” Akane looked from her to Ryoga, who was giving her a warm look and nodded.

There was a long pause, before Akane yelled, running forward and slammed Ryoga’s head into the ground.

“I don’t love you, Ryoga! I thought you were P-chan! I was loving him! To think, you’d sink so low as to pretend to be him just to get close to Ranma! I don’t know what you did with the real P-chan, but when I find out…”

Screwball blinked, locking eyes with Ranma, before the two sighed, facepalming.

Akane still didn’t understand there never was a P-chan. It was Ryoga the whole time.

“Well, it’s something I guess,” Ranma conceded.

Screwball nodded. “Yeah. Well, I guess that’s better than nothing. However, a word, Miss Tendo?”

Akane stopped pummelling Ryoga’s face to turn, glancing up at the other girl. “Yeah?”

Screwball gave an annoyed frown, holding up a finger. “Let me make one thing perfectly clear, Akane. Ranma is not a pervert. From day one he has done nothing to warrant such an idea. She came here and didn’t try to hide that she’s a guy. You merely never gave her a chance to explain and when you found out, you jumped to conclusions. Anything Ranma does, remember that he’s barely ever thinking about that stuff.”

“Where are you going with this?” Ranma couldn’t help feeling lost.

“Any time you see Ranma with another girl, or they act like there’s something special between them, do not blame it on Ranma. It isn’t his choice. They’re the ones choosing, without bothering to question him. He is your fiancé, and that is that. Even if he says he doesn’t agree to it, he does not and will not ever go against the morality he has to follow because of that. If ever a girl is warming up to him, you need to blame them, not him.”

“Uh… what?” Akane seemed very confused.

“Plus, every time he’s says you’re “So uncute” remember this is Ranma, you’re dealing with. He’s a guy. Guys in this time period are really reserved about truly expressing themselves. It’s his defence mechanism. And any time he’s giving you a hard time, it’s not out of malice. Nine times out of ten, it’s because he’s honestly worried about you. You just take it way too personally.”

Ranma tried not to laugh.

“And you, Saotome,” the red head went ridged as the spiralling eyes fell on her, “don’t think you’re not to blame either. You need to cut it down a bit. Akane is your future wife, so start acting like it.”

“W-wait a minute!” Ranma shook her head, pointing. “Didn’t you say you’ve been watching us? Then you know meddling is going to change things! Why would you risk what could happen?!”

“This world will work fine despite my meddling,” Screwball put her hands behind her head. “The events are going to pretty much play out the same, you’ll both just be a little more aware and not jump to so many conclusions. And, trust me, it is fun watching you and Ranma fight, Akane, but when you jump to conclusions as big as you do, without actually letting Ranma explain, it gets real old, real fast. I dunno which is honestly more annoying: Watching you two bicker about the easiest to explain things if you’d both just stop and talk for a second, or the misunderstandings in the love life of Keitaro Urashima and Naru Narusagawa.”

The two looked to each other. Who in the heck were Keitaro Urashima and Naru Narusagawa and what did they have to do with anything.

Screwball folded her arms, sighing. “Point is, I wanna watch you guys not bicker for the stupidest of reasons and get through your lives. Plus,” she glared at Ryoga, “I want him to suffer for his actions.”

She then give an uncomfortably happy smile.

“Toodles.”

She snapped her fingers and was gone.

___________________________________________________________

“Someone is certainly a bit salty.”

I give DD a deadpan glare as I reappear. “Don’t you talk. You’re a far worse meddler than I am.”

He shrugs. “Guilty as charged.”

Author's Note

A little something i wanted to write since i couldn't get much else done this week.

yeah, i've recently been rewatching Ranma 1/2 and once it got to Ryoga, i realized how much of an asshole he actually is and how he himself is the cause of his own suffering, but he's so pathetic he blames it all on Ranma instead of taking responsibility.

From now on, i'm watching those episodes and scenes with the idea Screwball did indeed visit the anime's world and, while she still does't know there is no P-Chan, Akane at least understands that sometimes it isn't P-Chan, but Ryoga.

this was just something i really needed to get off my chest because it's been buzzing in my head all week.

anyone else a fan of Ranma 1/2 and feel the same about Ryoga? let me know in the comments.

next time, we'll really get back to the story

The Dragon Lord and the Changeling NOT fighting for the Crown

___________________________________________________________

I smile as I float through the air. Ever since the Apple Parents returned, things in Ponyville have been really upbeat.

Mrs. Cake is happy to have her fillyhood friend back and things have gotten easier on the farm, since now they’ve two more ponies to help with the work.

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle were stunned when Apple Bloom introduced them to her parents. I’d been passing by at the time and the look on their faces had been so hilarious I literally peed myself with laughter… much to Diamond’s chagrin, having been walking next to me and having to jump to avoid the sudden puddle o’ piss.

Though, once she’d clamp her eyes on the stallion who looked like a male version of Apple Bloom, her jaw had dropped too… which only made me laugh harder.

“According to Ember’s letters, the dragons are trying to be friends, but competing is in their nature, and it’s leading to more and more fights.”

I pause in my floating through town to land and look towards the trio of Twilight, Starlight and Spike.

Glancing around, I notice something I’d mostly been not paying attention to throughout the morning.

Everypony is running around, getting things set up as if Ponyville’s having a special guest… with unique likes or dislikes.

Balloons, a banner with flame designs, flowers being taken out of view, a purple flame coming from a red crystal podium in the centre of…

I blink, before rolling my eyes and folding my forelegs. I get it. Dragon Lord Ember’s coming. Dunno why… though from what I just overheard, I’d assume it’s for advice from Spike about handling the dragons.

Spike holds a small scroll up to Twilight and Starlight. “Which brings me to to reason number four.” He points to himself confidently, taking a pose I assume is meant to make him look tougher. “The Dragon Lord wants my advice, and as the new official Equestrian friendship ambassador to the dragons, I can’t let her down.”

Huh. Called it.

His mother smiles at him. “I know you feel a lot of pressure, but you’ve got this, Spike!”

I blink, cocking my head. Strange. Why do I suddenly sense a Changeling other than Kevin in Ponyville?

Spike puffs his chest out proudly, before deflating a little. “I... I just want things to be perfect.”

I roll my eyes, but smile all the same.

“Thorax!” Spike’s loud gasp pulls me from my thoughts and I look to see the new King of the Changelings standing right there. “You’re in Ponyville!”

Thorax smiles, nodding. “Of course I am, silly! You invited me. And I’m not one to back out of an invitation. Hey, Twilight! Hey, Starlight!”

“Hey,” Twilight says uncertainly.

“Hello,” Starlight says at the same time, just as uncertainly.

Thorax looks around in excitement. “Oooh! I can’t believe you did all this for me! Great banner! Love the stage! What’s this flame thingy?” he flutters over to the purple flame, looking intently into it.“Oh, it’s pretty!”

Uh oh. Insect + bright light = bad.

Quickly teleporting over, I pull Thorax away. “Hey, buddy. Look, bugs staring into those kinda lights never ends well.”

He blinks, before shaking his head and smiling at me. “Hi, Screwball. It’s so great to see you again!”

Before I can think, I’m pulled into a hug that is only non-life threatening thanks to my being the Princess of Chaos.

“Nice… to see you… too,” I gasp, noticing of the corner of my eye Starlight and Twilight whispering to Spike, though I’m unable to hear what they’re saying due to both having to focus on not being crushed to death and Thorax talking pretty much right in my ear.

“I’m glad I came. I didn’t know I’d get to see you again. How are things? Have you done anything really chaotic lately? Also, guess what? Some Changelings arrived at the hive a couple days ago who had no memory of the invasion of Canterlot at all. They were confused when everyling told them I was in charged and Chryslais wasn’t. can you believe that?”

I blink as something he just said clicks in my brain. Wait. Didn’t I sense a few random Changelings among those cured of…? Ooooh! Whoopsie.

I’m pulled from my inner thoughts as I’m dumped on the ground, Thorax walking over to Spike.

“Spike, I’m so glad you invited me! You are one of my closest, nicest, most caring, most understanding friends ever! Ooh! Is that ice in the shape of a dragon?”

I get up, shaking my head, before looking to the purple drake. “Spike, I need to talk with Thorax about something very important. Do you mind if I take him off your claws for a few hours?”

He and the two mares blink, looking at me in surprise, before Spike gives a huge, thankful grin and nods enthusiastically. “Sure! Take all the time you need!”

I cock an eyebrow. Okay. That’s weird, even for him.

Shrugging, I float over to the Changeling King and pull him aside, leaving Spike and the others to deal with… what were they dealing with again? Thorax bringing up new Changelings kinda drove whatever I’d already been thinking about out of my head.

___________________________________________________________

“Huh. So, those Changelings must’ve been from before Chrysalis even considered invading Canterlot,” Thorax says as we walk through the town. “That would explain a lot regarding their behaviour.”

“Yeah, sorry about that,” I grin sheepishly, rubbing the back of my head. I’ve taken on my anthro form. I dunno why, it just felt normal to do around Thorax right now. “I would’ve told you sooner, but it took a lot out of me to cast that spell and cure all those afflicted by Swamp Fever. I was so weak after I got to those cured I couldn’t even teleport back to Ponyville and had to take the train and after certain things came to light… I honestly forgot.” I giggle. “Heh, heh. Um, sorry?”

He looks to me and shakes his head. “No problem. I’m guessing even a Princess of Chaos has her limits.”

“And I way over extended mine,” I nod, cricking my neck. “I’m surprised it didn’t take longer to get my strength back. Thankfully, even if I hadn’t Dash would’ve been fine.”

He cocks his head at me. “Why? What was wrong with Rainbow Dash.”

I snicker and explain how, two days ago, as I’d been passing through town, I’d heard Rainbow shouting something about the Daring Do books ending and had followed her and Pinkie Pie, secretly, to a place I wasn’t expecting: Somnambula.

Caballeron, one of Daring Do’s long-time enemies, had been spreading bad rumours about her there, it being one of the few places A.K. Yearing’s book weren’t being sold, about Daring being a horrible pony.

Granted, he’d been building on small things Daring had unintentionally done, but it had gotten so bad A.K. was thinking of retiring completely.

I had intended to step in and stop him myself, especially when he ponynapped Rainbow… though how he pulled that off I don’t understand, before I’d noticed something important that had given me pause.

He’d headed off to trap Dash in the pyramid where Fwinxie lives… and had laughed, catching Daring and Pinkie’s attention and informed them off that.

We’d all snickered and gone to the pyramid, only to fall over in laughter as we watched the baby sphinx playing with Caballeron and his goons.

And by play with them, I mean she was playing with them like they were toys, tossing them in the air like a cat does a ball of yarn.

It had been too funny. Dash and Pinkie both joined me as I rolled on the floor, laughing at the bad guy’s misfortune.

After that, we’d left them to play and cleared Daring’s name, with Daring them doing her best to make amends for all the problems she’d caused.

“Oh, and, I’m gonna have to ask you to keep the fact Daring Do is a real pony a secret, FWI,” I say as I finish explaining it to him as we sit outside a café, waiting for our orders.

Thorax nods, before giggling. “You certainly have a way with making things interssting, Screwy.”

I nod. “Don’t I know it. So, enough about me. How are you doing, good?”

Thorax sighs. “Well, honestly, no. Not really. I have indigestion. Not sure if it’s the new diet or stress. Or maybe it’s both.”

I cock my head as two sodas are placed at our table. “Both?”

He nods. “Yeah, it really could be both. And it might be affecting my sleeping, too. I’m a real tosser and turner.”

I scratch my chin, thinking. “Sounds like you really need to unwind. Uh, how about a, uh... a trip to the castle? For newcomers it’s a pretty interesting place.”

He cocks his head. “But, isn’t that Twilight and Spike’s home? Are you allowed to just barge in?”

“So long as we only stay on the bottom floor, yes,” I shrug. “Twilight knows there’s no library in town anymore thanks to Tirek blowing up the Golden Oak Library, so she offered the library on the main floor of her castle as the town’s new one. She has a personal one of the first floor, plus spells on the stairs so those looking in the main library don’t just decide to go exploring her home without permission.”

Thorax thinks for a moment, before nodding. “Alright.”

“Oh, and, you should know Dragon Lord Ember is visiting Ponyville on official business today,” I say as we head off.

He looks to me, surprised. “There’s a new Dragon Lord? When’d that happen?”

“Not that long ago, really,” I say, hands behind my head. “She’s the daughter of the previous Dragon Lord, Torch.”

“Huh,” he says, looking up in confusion. “I wasn’t aware it was something passed down in the family.”

I shake my head. “Oh, it’s not. Ember had to earn the right to be Dragon Lord just like any other dragon, daughter to the previous ruler or not.” I giggle. “Actually, Spike one it first, but he gave the honour to her, since his place is here, not the Dragon Lands. So, what brings you to Ponyville in the first place, buddy?”

He sighs. “Honestly, I’m in a bit of a leadership pickle, and I could use some advice.”

I giggle. “Well, not to be mean to the guy, but even though he was Dragon Lord for a brief period, I don’t think Spike’s the best for that kind of advice. But, I’d be happy to see how I can help.” I deadpan. “You would not believe how often I have to lead ponies down a path that won’t end in disaster.”

Thorax nods. “Okay, here’s my problem. There’s this renegade group of changelings, including those I told you about earlier, who still feed off of love. Even though I said, “Hey let’s not do that anymore,” they say, “Hey, this is how we’ve been doing things for hundreds of years...”

___________________________________________________________

I yawn as we reach the castle, Thorax having finished his whole story… which included more than I think it really needed, if I’m perfectly honest.

We’re about to walk in when the doors open, revealing Spike, Twilight and Ember.

Spike’s expression immediately goes into one of panic, while Ember is looking in confusion.

“Who… what’re you?” she asks, scratching her chin. She then notices me and her confusion doubles. “Screwball? Is that you? What… happened?”

I smile, bowing and indicating to Thorax. “Dragon Lord Ember, allow me to introduce to you to King Thorax of the Changeling Hive Pack.”

Ember blinks, folding her arms. “The Changelings have a new ruler? First I’ve heard of it. Last time Dad ever mentioned Changelings they were being led by a Queen who foolishly tried to invade the Dragon Lands.”

Thorax blinks, before looking confused. “Well, yeah, our previous ruler was a fool, but why was her plan to invade the Dragon Lands foolish?”

Ember smirked, putting her finger to her snout. “Dragons have a very keen sense of smell. The dragons back then could easily smell who was a dragon and who was an imposter. If not for the fact he had a meeting with Princess Celestia close to the time, Dad would’ve let the dragons invade the Changeling Kingdom.”

“And since dragons don’t rely heavily on magic for really anything, Queen Chrysalis’ main defence wouldn’t have been any real use, ” Thorax’s eyes widen.

Ember cocks her head. “What was her main means of defence?”

“A throne that absorbs any and all other types of magic aside from Changeling Magic,” I shrug, before scratching my chin in thought. “Ya know, I think you two should talk. I think you both can provide answers to each other’s’ problems.”

“Uh… okay?” Thorax says, looking to Ember. “So… shall we?”

She shrugs and the two head off.

I smile, before I feel a bang on the head and whirl around, glaring at Spike. “What the hay was that for?”

“Don’t you realize what’ll happen if those two spend any time together?!” the former Dragon Lord says, freaking out. “If they both realize how different they are to each other, especially now Ember realizes his kingdom tried to invade her kingdom and her kingdom almost invaded his kingdom, it could turn into an all-out war!”

I blink at him, before deadpanning. “Spike, do you really have so little faith in your friends?”

At once, he pause, his expression blanking. “Huh?”

I fold my arms. “I just spent some time with Thorax and you, Starlight and Twilight spent time with Ember. Each clearly told the other about the problems they’re having and, if the problems Ember’s having are what I overheard Twilight saying earlier today, Thorax is going to be a big help.”

“I… Huh?”

I just shake my head. “Just give it some time. I’m pretty sure they’ll come back and you’ll realize you’ve been worrying over nothing.” I blink, before laughing. “Wow. You really are your mother’s son.”

Starlight tries to stifle a giggle while the mother and son both glare at me.

Author's Note

Not gonna lie, kinda disappointed in myself that i wasn't able to fit both this AND the season 7 finale together, but i didn't get a chance to use the computer yesterday, so i guess it makes sense and, who knows, maybe it's best i keep them separate, as it gives me more time to flesh out the finale chapter. Do more with it, ya know?

Anyway, sorry if this seems a bit short and i guess i could've tried writing more of the stuff from Daring Done, but I honestly didn't really see what more i could do, considering time restraints and what i had to work with.

plus, i've been a bit down and mentally occupied trying to deal with someone from last chapter trying to "reason" with me about something that i just can't see their logic about regarding Ryoga Hibiki and how i'm apparently seeing things wrong with him.

i've looked into it as best i can, but i find nothing to back up their claims and yet, according to them, that means i'm not seeing things properly.

Anyway, next chapter, we get to the season 7 finale. look forward to that.

til next time, later everybody

How can Ponies be so Smart and yet so STUPID at the same time?

___________________________________________________________

“This way, Daring!” Screwball called, flying ahead of the two-toned grey-maned mare as they rushed through the Tenochtitlan Basin.

“Considering who you are and your abilities, Screwball, if you find it so urgent I come along with you, this cannot be good,” Daring called back, doing her best to keep up. “Especially since you told me to bring the Amulet of Culiacan.” She glances down at the golden key shaped amulet around her neck. “And I’m guessing you’ve taken that anthropomorphic form of yours because it’s combat abilities will be of use.”

It was still odd, even though she knew Screwball was the Princess of Chaos, to see her in a ponylike form with a body structure more like the creatures whom lived beyond Equestria’s outer most boarders.

They broke through the trees into a clearing and Screwball did what she often called a superhero landing, something she’d advised Daring against doing because it was hard on the knees, apparently.

“Okay, where do we start?” Daring asked, landing next to the anthro filly and scanning the area… before raising an eyebrow. “A clearing? Is there any significance to it? Is there where the amulet factors in?”

“Daring Do!”

At once, Daring went into a defensive stance as the massive form of Ahuizotl emerged from within the trees.

“Ahuizotl,” she snarled.

“And he is not alone,” a Neighxican accented male voice said from behind them, taking Daring by surprise,

Glancing behind, her eyes widened as a large alligator-like creature emerged from the trees. It was the one from the Temple of Chicomoztoc, the one that had chased after herself and Rainbow Dash when they’d had that Earth Pony who strangely matched Daring’s own colour palate.

She still needed to see if there was any distant relations between herself and that pony. You can’t just find too completely different ponies with that exact colour scheme and there not be some kind of connection.

Daring shook her head. Now wasn’t the time to ponder on possible family relations. They had two monsters to contend with.

A chuckle from her side caused Daring to look to Screwball… whom seemed oddly calm, given her urgency earlier.

“Are you guys gonna drop the act or not?” she asked, causing Daring to raise an eyebrow in confusion. “It’s gonna be hard enough clearing things up with Daring on the misunderstandings. Acting all tough and evil isn’t actually gonna help matters.”

Daring glanced between the two monsters to see them look at each other, before nodding and rubbing their necks… sheepishly? What?

“True,” Ahuizotl said, sighing. “And I would much rather gets this sorted out sooner, before anything else can go wrong.”

“Am I missing something here?” Daring looked between the filly to the two monsters. “Why are these two monsters here and why are you so calm when you seemed too anxious earlier, Screwball?”

“Woobaww!” cried a happy voice, the anthro filly being pounced on by a giant red… baby sphinx?

Wait. She knew that Sphinx. It was the one from Somnambula!

Screwball laughed, rubbing the baby’s face with her own, before glancing to Daring. “It’s something that surprised me, I’ll give you that, Daring.” She chuckled. “And surprising is by no means and easy feat, even if my knowledge stopped shortly before the end of season 5.”

Daring just stared blankly. “Huh?”

TWO DAYS AGO

I burst forth from the water, shaking my hair like a mermaid, before floating into the air, revealing such a being’s tail where my legs should be.

Shifting them into legs, I hop up onto the shore and shake myself like a dog.

Well, that was an interesting experience. Celestia, upon my showing her the hippogriff who’d been cured of Swamp Fever and he’d been given a clean bill of health from the castle’s top medical unicorn and Pegasus, had instructed me to bring him back to his people in a place called Mount Aris, well outside Equestria’s boarders.

When we’d arrived, however, it was to find the place completely abandoned, it looking like a fight had broken out.

We’d gone looking around and heard the sound of singing coming from a cave. The singing was a Seapony called Skystar. She was, in fact, the princess of the Seaponies.

I’d turned myself and the hippogriff into Seaponies, surprising Skystar and followed her down into a place called Seaquestria.

There, we found a whole race of ponies I’d never even heard about, though it made sense in the long term, as their ruler, Queen Novo, had brought them all down into Seaquestria permanently over a decade ago when Mount Aris had been attacked by giant flying ships.

They hadn’t known who’d attacked them, but guessed they’d been after an ancient treasure, a pearl that could transform any creature.

To keep it from falling into the wrong hands, Novo had transformed her entire people from Hippogriffs into Seaponies and they’d fled to Seaquestria, where the invaders couldn’t get to them, reminding there for all this time.

Novo had been shocked to see the hippogriff I’d brought, as he’d long since been declared dead, though she was more shocked by myself, as she knew she’d never seen a Seapony like myself before.

I’d explained my origins as best I could without giving away too much and we’d come to an understanding. Now, my mission complete, I just need to head back to Canterlot and inform Celestia.

Interestingly enough, the info she’d given me shows she’s completely unaware of the attack on Mount Aris or that the Seaponies have been in hiding all this time. She’d apparently just assumed Queen Novo had been too busy ruling her kingdom to keep in touch.

Cracking my neck, I prepare to snap my fingers for a teleport, when I sense something nearby and whirl around, only to be pounced upon by non-other than Daring Do’s mortal enemy.

“Finally, I’ve found you!” he says loudly, holding me in the hand at the end of his tail. “We have words with you, child of chaos.”

I sneer. “Oh, Auhi. You didn’t need to attack me. If you wan’ed a butt whooping,” there’s an outward burst of energy from my body, sending the beast flying and, upon landing, I go Super Saiyan Chaos, grinning, “all you had to do was ask.”

I charge forward, fist raised.

“WAIT!” he yells in a panic, putting his hands over his head.

I halt, inches from his face, an eyebrow raised. “Yes? I’m listening.”

“Perhaps it would have been wiser not to grab her like a villain capturing the villain, yes?” an accented voice I don’t recognize says and I turn around to see some kind of giant Alligator-like creature, more than twice the size of a pony, with golden spines on its back and wearing golden bands around the edges of its front legs.

“Woobaww?”

I blink. I know that voice.

“Woobaww!” yells an excited Fwinxie as she bounds out of the trees behind the gator creature, trampling over it in the process and pouncing on me, pulling me into a tight hug.

“Huh. So she is on good terms with the Guardian of Somnabula’s Temple?” I look over Fwinxie’s head to see Ahuizotl scratching his chin, a puzzled look on his face.

“Hopefully that shall make this easier to explain,” the gator says, walking over. “Screwball, Daughter of Discord and Princess of Chaos, we are three of the Guardian Creatures. Our job is to guard our specific areas of the world, keeping the ancient treasures of those lands safe and out of the use of those who would use them for ill.”

I glance at Ahuizotl, an eyebrow raised. “Yeah, you’ll forgive me if I find that a little hard to swallow. I mean, Fwinxie, I could buy that, but Ahui, here? Dude has literally tried to kill Daring Do almost as many times as there are books in her series.”

The two not baby creatures get puzzled expressions.

“Books?” Ahuizotl scratches his head. “What books?”

“I know you are a Princess of Chaos, but please try to talk some sense every once in a while,” the gator say, shaking his head.

“And how exactly am I supposed to believe you guys are telling the truth?” I ask, rubbing Fwinxie behind the ears. “I know I can trust Fwinxie, but you two?”

They both look to each other, before Ahuizotl reaches behind him a pulls out a golden amulet of some kind with a green gem in the centre, it glows, his irises glowing green. “This is the Truth Talisman of Tonatiuh, which cannot be reached without a Pegasus’ flight… unless, of course, you are the guardian of the temple, but I digress. I only removed it for this occasion.”

“And that helps me believe you’re being honest how?” I ask, though I do sense magic affecting him coming from the amulet.

He tosses it to me and I catch it. “It makes whomever is holding it tell the truth. Try to tell a lie, a very obvious one.”

I glance up, thinking for a moment, before smirking. I’ll say “I love Spoiled Rich with all my heart”. That’ll prove whether this thing works or not.

“I hate Spoiled Rich with all my heart,” I say, feeling energy flowing into me from the amulet. I blink, glancing down at it, before tossing it to the big guy. “Okay. I’m willing to listen.”

NOW

“After that, they explained to me a few things that I feel you should know, Daring, especially since you recently were in one of Caimán’s temples,” I say, indicating for Ahuizotl to speak as I rub Fwinxie’s belly.

“I have a name, you know,” Caimán says, giving me an annoyed look.

I nod. “I know. I just like calling you that. I mean, you’ve a Neighxican accent and you’re a gator. Come on. It fits fine.”

Daring looks to the being who had been her arch enemy for years as he stood up, the gator creature standing just behind him.

Ahuizotl takes a deep breath, before looking firmly at Daring. “Daring Do, we have been at each other throats for years, but only now do I understand why. You see me as a monster you need to protect ancient artefacts from, yes?”

She nods firmly… before cocking an eyebrow. “Aren’t you?”

He shakes his head, sighing. “I am the guardian of this jungle. If too many more artefacts go missing, I’ll be in so much trouble with the other Guardian Creatures. More than I am already, anyway.”

She cocks an eyebrow. “Other Guardian Creatures? Even considering you, that gator and baby sphinx there, you’re saying there are even more like you?”

I nod, now atop Fwinxe’s back and scratching behind her ears, making her purr with content. “They were too busy both when these guys confronted me and now to talk with you too. There’s a surprising number of them.”

“Then what about those eight hundred years of unrelenting sweltering heat you were trying to bring with the Ring of Destiny?” Daring gives Ahuizotl a sceptical look. “How is causing mass destruction from heat induced fires meant to be protecting the jungle, hmm?”

Ahuizotl blushes, looking away. “Ah… ha, yes. Um, well, that was partially for dramatic effect, an attempt to scare you off. It is true bringing all the rings together would bring eight hundred years on unrelenting heat… just not… that kind of heat.”

Daring cock an eyebrow in confusion. “Huh?”

“With an infant present, we shall not go into too much detail,” Caimán says, rubbing behind his neck. “But, we will say the jungle my fellow Guardian watches over was suffering from a… population decline, both in animals and the tribal ponies.”

Daring just look more confused. “How does that connect to creating eight hundred years of hea—Oh.” Her face goes bright red.

“Yeah,” Ahuizotl says, blushing too. “I wasn’t exactly willing to tell the real reason, so was hoping you’d get the wrong idea back then. Plus, with a Princess present, it felt awkward to say the true reason. I’d honestly thought she’d know the truth anyway, being a member of the Equestrian Royal Family.”

“You’d be surprised how little Celestia realizes she taught Twilight about the full scope of Equestria,” I sigh.

“Wait,” Daring gives a sceptical look at her old enemy. “If that baby sphinx is a guardian too, and the one of Somnabula, how come she never stood in my way during the events regarding Doomed Diadem when the Wild Bunch Gang went after it? And why was Ahuizotl’s evil plot to separate the Sister Crown Relics, risking the region to be cursed with eternal night, and the entire town of Somnambula being sunk into the ground, especially if that area is another Guardian Creature’s territory?”

Ahuizotl sighs, putting a hand over his face. “Okay, that was not me on my best day. And that is not what would have happened had I managed to separate the two relics. Those relics are bound to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna’s namesakes. Keeping them together is what allowed Princess Luna’s willpower to fall at the might of the darkness that overtook her just over a thousand years ago. Separating them was meant to prevent eternal night.”

“Which was only avoided again because Twilight and the others have been keeping Luna from heading down that dark train of thought again,” I say, hopping down from Fwinxie. “Which is also why I took them without your being aware of it.”

Daring gives me the stink eye, before looking back to Ahuizotl. “That still doesn’t answer the question of why you were in Somnambula instead of the sphinx.”

“I can answer that one, actually,” I hold up my hand. “Fwinxie here was, like many others, cursed by a now, thanks to myself and about a dozen other Discords from other timelines and realities, horrible disease called Swamp Fever. She went looking for her mama and got the disease while going through a swamp and ended up stuck as a tree for little over a thousand years.”

“Even back before her disappearance, because she is still a baby, we Guardian Creatures took it in turns to help train her as well as watch over her area along with our own,” Caimán says, sighing. “Once she vanished completely, it became much harder. So… it doesn’t surprise me Ahuizotl might’ve been too stressed at the time to help you understand that. It has been his century to watch over her area too since her absence.”

“I realize this is a lot to take in, Daring Do,” Ahuizotl says calmly, “but you must understand those relics are our responsibility. If we keep losing them because you take them under the guise you’re keeping them from evil, while also destroying our temples, our jobs will be on the line. Mine especially right now.”

“After all, thanks to you, he’s been losing artefacts from Fwinxe’s territory too,” I say, walking over and leaning against a tree.

“I… I honestly had no idea,” Daring shakes her head. “I honestly thought you were just an evil monster.”

Ahuizotl gives an exasperated sigh. “I get that a lot.”

“Do you still have the Truth Talisman on you?” He reaches behind him and tosses it to her and she puts it on, it and her irises glowing green. “I swear I’ll never unintentionally or now intentionally steal from any of your temples or any temples or ancient sites again.” She frowns, rubbing her chin. “Though, I guess this does mean I’ll have to stop my book series.”

“I beg to differ, Daring,” I float up, crossing my legs. “You can still write your books. But, the difference will be your adventures will no longer be you retrieving relics, unless the Guardians need to you to so and instead helping them stop others from taking them. After all, there are still enemies of yours who wouldn’t really care whether the Guardian Creatures are the good guys or not. There’s Caballeron, Stalwart Stallion and, as you recently mentioned, the Wild Bunch Gang, just to name a few. You can help keep them from taking the relics.”

“True,” Daring ponders, before looking to Ahuizotl and nodding, holding out a hoof. “Truce and a partnership.”

He smiles and nods, returning the gesture.

“Phew,” I wipe my forehead. “Glad that’s outta the way. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I need to sort all this out with the EQG Daring Do as well. Phew. I’ve a busy day ahead of me.”

With that, I snap my fingers, leaving Daring to make arrangements with the Guardian Creatures for the future.

___________________________________________________________

I nod to myself as the human Daring Do starts discussing with Ahuizotl how they can work together and how they can get all the artifacts she’d already taken from him back to his area.

Satisfied, I snap my fingers, reappearing in Equestria and— Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa WHOA!

What the flying fuck? That’s a powerful spell! What it…? Oh, shit! Oh, shit, shit, shit, shit, shity-shit!

Twilight, the in the world have you done?!

___________________________________________________________

“It worked!” Twilight landed, hurrying over to the grey stallion. “We brought you back!”

“To where?” Star Swirl the Bearded asked, rubbing his head.

“You and the others have been trapped in limbo for over a thousand years,” Twilight began excitedly, “but I figured out how to get you ho—”

Star Swirl’s eyes widened in horror. “What?! No, no, no, no! You must undo what you’ve done!”

Twilight became confused. “What? Why? I mean, I don’t think I can.”

Star Swirl the Bearded hurried down, getting closer than Twilight actually liked, espceillay with that wild look in his eyes. “You cannot bring us back!”

Twilight conitued to back away, glancing around at everyone else gathered around them. “But I did. I brought all the Pillars back.”

Star Swirl grabbed her by the shoulders. “You cannot bring only the Pillars back!”

As he spoke, lightning strikes flashed across the sky, dark clouds forming as a smoky essence began swirling around the centre of Ponhenge, expanding and shifting, taking on the form of a large black Alicorn, one Twilight and all her friends regnoized from the After Image they’d seen days ago. The Pony of Shadows.

The Pony of Shadow fully formed, laughing evilly.

Twilight’s face fell. “Oh, no!”

The Pony of Shadows laughed, looking down in amusement at the gathered ponies and dragon. “Your pitiful attempt to imprison me has failed, Star Swirl!”

Star Swirl tried to cast a spell, but his magic fizzled out, it having only been moments ago for him when he’d cast the powerful spell that had originally sent them all to limbo all those centuries ago. He looked to Twilight. “You must return us to limbo. It’s the only way to stop him.”

Twilight shook her head, her expression frantic. “I only figured out how to bring you back.”

“Working on it!” Sunburst called, his expression mirroring that of the purple Alicorn as his magic frantically flicked through the pages of Star Swirl’s journal. “No table of contents!”

“Allow me to assist,” the Pony of Shadows jeered, tendrils lashing out from him, piercing through the book and the stones of Ponhendge.

Lifting them up, he thrust them all down, smashing the rocks to pieces.

“There!” he yelled in triumph. “Without the power of Ponhenge, your banishing spell is useless!”

Star Swirl turned, looking at Twilight with narrowed eyes. “You have studied my writings. Surely you have some other plan.”

Twilight shook her head. “No. I just wanted to save you. I didn’t think—”

“Don’t fret,” the Pony of Shadows interrupted her. “When I extinguish the light and hope of this miserable world, you won’t remember any of this.”

His black horn glowed and a beam of pure dark energy burst forth, surging towards the crowd.

“No!” Twilight cried, reading her horn, when she hesitated, a familiar energy registering close by. A chaotic energy.

The Pony of Shadows’ spell made contact… but not with them. Instead, a large orange dome of energy had randomly appeared around the entire group.

“What?” the Pony of Shadows said, taken aback.

“Can I not even leave you ponies alone for any length of time before you screw things up to high heaven?”

Screwball appeared above them within the dome, in the form she had taken to calling her anthro form, something Twilight had noticed her using a lot lately.

“How did you—?” the Pony of Shadows began.

Screwball looked at the large being for a few seconds, before one of her eyebrows raised the tiniest fraction. “Interesting.”

“How did you block my attack?” he narrowed his eyes at the newcomer.

She chuckled. “Like you could beat my magic.”

At once, his eyes widened with rage. “You dare mock me?!”

He roared, firing another blast at the shield… only for it to do nothing. He roared louder, blasting the shield again and again, yielding the same result each time.

“Gimme a minute, will ya?” Screwball said nonchalantly, before whirling around and grabbing Twilight by the scruff of her chest fur. “WHAT IN THE FLYING FUCK WERE YOU THINKING, TWILIGHT SPARKLE?! Did it not even once occur to you that breaking a spell that sent them all to limbo would also let the Pony of Shadows out too? What in the wide world of Equestria is wrong with you? Did that big brain of yours decide to take a vacation while you were planning this?”

“On her foolishness, we can agree,” Star Swirl nodded.

At his words, Screwball’s head whirled to glare at him, causing the stallion to flinch.

“Don’t act like you have any moral high ground to stand on her, Beard Face!” Screwball snapped, yanking on Star Swirl’s beard and pulling him close so they were eye to eye. “Because of you, Stygian was lost to the darkness, the same darkness that then consumed Luna, because you weren’t there to keep Celestia’s ego in check and remind Luna how important her night truly is!”

“Stygian?” Spike asked, looking to Twilight, who shrugged.

“And that’s only your more recent failings!” Screwball continued, her eyes glowing with genuine anger. “You act like you’re better than Twilight because she made one mistake? Sure, it was a big as fuck mistake, but you’re not exactly clean of those yourself, you bearded bastard! It’s because of you the Sirens were almost able to take over the human world. Brilliant idea, send three magically empowered by negative emotions beings into the FUCKING HUMAN WORLD where they’d have literally had no magical defences against those three.”

“What? But that world had no magic—” Star Swirl began.

“There’s more than one portal leading to that world, you moron and it’s been leaking magic slowly into there for eons!” Screwball interrupted him. “It’s by sheer fucking chance that that world is safe and only because of Sunset Shimmer abandoning her studies with Celestia! If not for Sunset, the human world would’ve been fucked all because of you sending the Sirens there!”

“I—”

“It’s also sheer dumb fucking luck the spell you used to banish them made it so they can’t pass through the portal to get back here! You realize how stupid it is?! Had your spell crafting had been even one iota off centre, the Sirens could’ve just come back through the portal outside what is now Canterlot High and with you and the other Pillars in limbo, Equestria would’ve been fucked over too!”

“But how could you know—?” he tried again.

“You’re actions almost screwed over two worlds all because of your big fucking ego, you old idiot!” Screwball was practically screaming now, her face bright red and was the area within the dome suddenly getting hot?

“That doesn’t excuse her—” Star Swirl started pointing at Twilight, who wilted, worried Screwball anger would turn on her again.

“Don’t you try blaming Twilight for trying to clean up all the messes you left behind!” Screwball cut him off, a vein in her neck literally popping. “She’s the reason she and her friends were able to use the Elements to change Luna back from Nightmare Moon, she’s the one who had to clean up the mess you left with that fucking unfinished Alicorn spell of yours that turned Discord from a pony into the Lord of Chaos and originally drove him mad and then switched all her friends Cutie Marks! She’s the one who had to go and help Sunset save the human world by finishing off the Sirens’ magic for good! You don’t have any moral high ground to stand of here, you old goat, so SHUT THE FUCK UP AND LISTEN TO OTHERS FOR ONCE IN YOUR DAMN LIFE!”

Her final scream echoed for several moments, slowly fading away across the landscape. Even the Pony of Shadows had stopped, stunned himself by the pure rage he’d been sensing.

After several tense moments as all watched for Screwball’s next actions, she took a deep breath, before turning in mid-air and looking to the Pony of Shadows.

“Right, now where were we again?” she asked, her voice suddenly calm and casual. The immediate shift set everyone on edge. Even though they’d known her for so long now, even Twilight, Spike and the others were unnerved by how easily Screwball could go from seeming so angry she could kill someone, to casually chatting as if they’d been discussing the weather.

“You’re… an odd one, aren’t you?” the Pony of Shadows asked, looking down with a raised eyebrow at the anthro girl.

She shrugged. “What can I say? I’m my daddy’s daughter.”

He gave her an inquisitive look, before shaking his head, curiosity in his large white eyes. “Now, how come my attacks aren’t getting through? This barrier doesn’t even seem to have a dent or crack and your attention hasn’t been on me for a few minutes. That’s quite some powerful magic.”

She chuckled. “A Princess of Chaos is far more powerful than a mere being of shadows like yourself.”

At once, his face filled with rage. “What? You dare to insult the Pony of Shadows? You think your power is greater than mine?”

She just snickered, folding her arms. “Uh, yeah. Dude, you realize just how chaotic things get in the dark, right? Don’t you know one of the most common gags that happens every time the lights suddenly go out in a room? Everyone starts running around, trying to find a way to bring light back, all the while slamming into and tripping over each other. And light ain’t any different. When there’s a bright light, those who see it have to adjust to the sudden brightness and, again, stumble around bumping and tripping over each other. Light and Darkness give Chaos more power, so you’ve got nothing on me.”

“Who is that strange creature and is she really talking so casually to the Pony of Shadows?” Rockhoof whispered.

“And egging him on,” Mistmane agreed. “Is that wise?”

“Ya get used to it,” Applejack deadpanned.

“Indeed,” Rarity nodded, deadpanning herself. “Screwball’s power is so immense that she rarely takes threats seriously.”

“She casually talks with villains who clearly intend to do her harm as if she’s talking about the weather with a random passer-by on a normal basis?” Mistmane looked very perplexed by the idea. “She’s that confident in her abilities?”

“Especially after what I did last year,” Starlight nodded, though she was anxious, not deadpanning. “An unforeseen side effect was Screwball’s power doubled and she’d already been about half as strong as Discord himself already.”

“So, with her now being on par with him power wise, she usually doesn’t worry about bad guys,” Rainbow Dash shrugged.

“Heck, even when she wasn’t able to use her magic, back in the Changeling Kingdom, she’d been resourceful enough to know how to not need to worry then either,” Starlight added. “She doesn’t really take any villains seriously.”

The Pony of Shadows was giving Screwball an odd look. “Wait. Discord? That name sounds familiar.” He blinked, his eyes widening slightly. “Not that weakling of unicorn who kept insisting Star Swirl make him his next apprentice? You’re honestly telling me that pathetic whelp is your father?”

He laughed, though Screwball just gave his a distasteful look.

“Don’t insult my daddy. A lot can change in over a thousand years, you Venom Wannabe.”

The Pony of Shadows just leered down at her. “If that fool is your father, what I’ve seen from you must have been for show and… wait a minute.” He frowned in confusion. “Wait. A thousand years, did you say? But, then he lived a thousand years ago. How is he your father is he should have died centuries ago?”

The filly grinned. “Like I said, a lot has changed.”

“Very well then,” the Pony of Shadows said simply, before firing a blast larger than any of the ones he had before at the shield.

It held, not seeming to be hindered at all.

Screwball rolled her eyes, before thrusting her arms to either side, the dome bursting outwards, knocking the shadowy stallion back.

Star Swirl stepped forward. “Know this, fiend! We will not rest until we find a way to return you to limbo!”

The Pony of Shadows growled. “Never! Your days of glory are through, Star Swirl. Now my dark power will reign, and you six will bow to me!”

“There’s sixteen ponies and a dragon here, idiot,” Screwball deadpanned. “Did all the dark magic make you unable to do basic mathematics anymore?”

“Silence!” he yelled and, with that, he leaped into the air, the clouds bursting apart, him having gone.

___________________________________________________________

Rainbow flies up into the air, followed by Flash Magnus. “Um... where’d he go?”

“That is a riddle we must unravel,” Somnambula says, landing next to Pinkie Pie. “And quickly.”

Mage Meadowbrook looks to Fluttershy. “How long have we been gone?”

“Over a thousand years,” the yellow mare replies.

The other ponies save Star Swirl look at each other in shock.

“Then my spell worked – before it was meddled with – and the realm has been at peace for a millennia!” said stallion boasts, along with insulting Twilight with few words.

Pinkie wraps a foreleg around him, pulling out a book she starts flipping through. “Weeeeell... we did have to save everypony from Nightmare Moon and Discord and Chrysalis and King Sombra and Lord Tirek, and there was that one time when Starlight,” she yanks said unicorn over, who wears an anxious smile, “travelled through time and almost destroyed life as we know it!” Pinkie shrugs, laughing. “But that’s all in the past.”

Flash Magnus looks to Dash, impressed. “If you are truly this accomplished, we will stop the Pony of Shadows twice as fast together.”

Star Swirl scoffs. “We shall see. It is an easy thing to say you have saved the world. It is quite another to do it.”

Rainbow Dash flies in front of him, flipping his beard. “Oh, we’ve saved the world, Beardo. And we can do it again.”

Star Swirl gives her a look that says he doesn’t believe her. “Be that as it may, the problem of locating the Pony of Shadows remains, and this land is vast.”

Rarity, who’s standing next to Mistmane, smiles. “It sounds like you need a map. Luckily, we have just the thing.”

The grey unicorn gives her a sceptical look. “And where would this map you think could help us be?”

“Ponyville,” she says, her voice going colder as she notices his tone. “It’s at least half a day’s travel by hoof.”

Star Swirl scoffs. “We hardly have time to waste traipsing half a day across the land when that fiend is on the loose.”

I scoff back, snapping my fingers. Next second, we’re all in the Map Room.

“I— but— we— WHAT?” Star Swirl looks around the changed scenery, bamboozled.

“Somepony isn’t paying attention,” Spike says drily, folding his arms and nodding to me as I float upside down above them all. “You honestly think, if she could so easily hold back the Pony of Shadows and barely pay attention to him while doing it and chewing you out for how many screw ups you’ve made after insulting my mother for one mistake, that she couldn’t teleport us here?”

There was a pause, which Meadowbrook breaks.

“Mother?”

“It’s a long story,” I wave a hand. “But, short version, Twilight hatched Spike’s egg and he became her son due to some magical energy merging.”

There’s another long pause.

After a few moments, Star Swirl blinks, looking around the room, before his eyes settle on the map and he moves over, putting a hoof on it. “Something about this magic seems familiar...”

Frowning, he zaps it with some magic and the image of Equestria turns into an image of the Tree of Harmony.

Everyone besides myself stares in awe.

“Did you know he can do that?” Rarity whispers to Twilight.

“He’s Star Swirl! He can do anything!” she whispers back.

I snort. “Expect realize when he’s fucked up.”

Star Swirl looks around at everyone, particularly his fellow Pillars. “This map, and indeed this very castle, are grown from the seed we planted over a thousand years ago.”

Rockhoof slams his hoof on the table. “Then it did work!”

Sunburst cocks his head. “What worked?”

“Each of us infused a crystal seed with our magic in hopes that it would grow into a force for good,” Somnambula says.

“We wanted to leave something to protect the realm in our absence, Mistmane says, before looking around the room, “but we never dreamed our gift would become so powerful.”

Applejack blinks. “Y’all mean the Elements came from you?”

There’s a pause as the Pillars look at her in confusion.

“You know, the sparkly crystal things that grow from the Tree of Harmony and represent each of us?” Pinkie says casually, moving around the room and stopping in front of each member of the Mane 6 as she mentions their Element… grabbing AJ’s ass when getting to her for some bizarre reason.

Somnambula smiles, indicating to herself and her fellow Pillars in turn. “They are reflections of our own elements of hope, strength, beauty, bravery, healing, and sorcery.”

I notice and scowl when I see Star Swirl give Twilight the cold shoulder.

I am so glad I was wrong about that theory. This guy’s a dick.

Meadowbrook smiles. “We had no idea our small seed would bloom into the living spirit of the land. I am glad our mantles have passed to such capable ponies.”

“More importantly, we no longer need Ponhenge to send our foe back to limbo,” Star Swirl says confidently. “We can use the stored magic in this Tree of Harmony.”

Twilight’s expression becomes worried, while I narrow my eyes. He better not be suggesting what I think he is. “But doesn’t a banishing spell take a lot of power? We’d have to sacrifice the Elements for that.”

Star Swirl nods, giving a simple. “Mm-hmm.”

Fluttershy looks around in concern. “They’d be gone... forever?”

Twilight looks to the stallion pleadingly. “Star Swirl, I don’t think the Tree can survive without the Elements. If it dies, Equestria will suffer.”

Star Swirl just gives her a condescending look as he hold up a hoof, as if giving her the “talk to the hoof” thing, clearly dismissing her opinion as if it doesn’t matter. “If the Pony of Shadows has his way, your land will not exist. So unless you have a better idea...”

“Actually, I do!”

They all turn to me… everypony and dragon wisely backing several feet away, as they all see the dark scowl I’m aiming at the stallion.

I float down slowly, before standing in front of Star Swirl, towering over him. “Pull that fucking stick out of your ass!”

He blinks, taken aback.

“Did nothing I said back at Ponhenge sink into that thick skull of yours?!” I give his head a hard poke. “You need to stop thinking you’re the only one with any brains, buster. If not for you, the Pony of Shadows wouldn’t even be a problem to begin with!”

“Screwball, what do you mean?” Starlight asks, cocking her head to the side.

I pull back, shrugging. “Dunno.”

There’s a murmuring of confusion from around the room.

“But, how can you know Star Swirl’s responsible for the Pony of Shadows if you don’t know?” Flash Magnus asks, looking quite puzzled.

I shrug again. “Dunno. Couldn’t get the full details from my quick glance, but I can sense Star Swirl had a part to play in the Pony of Shadows’ creation.”

The unicorn stallion scowls at me. “Believe me, I never would’ve allowed him anywhere near us had I known the true darkness with his—”

His sentence was cut off by Screwball punching him as she turned away, sending him crashing into the nearby crystal wall, leaving a pony shaped dent.

“Star Swirl!” Twilight and the other Pillars cried.

The others all just look at me, their expressions saying they understand I’m in one of those moods.

“We don’t need to sacrifice the Elements to banish the Pony of Shadows,” I say, closing my eyes and folding my arms, upturning my nose. “Only a moron, with no concept beyond jumping in first, would think sacrificing one of the only means of Equestria’s defence is the smarter move when there are plenty of other options.”

“Like what?” I glance behind me at the groggy voice as Rockhoof and Meadowbrook help a dazed Star Swirl stand up, him looking quite unfocused as he tries, as fails to sound imposing to me. “Our foe will seek dark places from which to draw power. The longer we take, the stronger he will become.”

Rainbow Dash pumps the air. “What are we waiting for? Let’s go get him!”

Flash Magnus smirks. “I like your spirit!”

They hoofbump.

“I’d recommend more just giving the Pillars a little time to adjust to the new times,” I shrug. “I can find the Pony of Shadows no problem. He’s a pretty big magical imbalance. Plus, if I really wanted to, I could literally just teleport him right here.”

Starlight glances to her side while the rest of the Mane 6 start chatting excitedly with their respective Pillar.

Star Swirl has his head turned away from Twilight, his voice loud, as if he wants everypony to hear him. “While I appreciate your enthusiasm, Twilight, this is hardly the time to take risks on half-baked spells.”

The dejected and heartbroken look on Twilight’s face as she sighs, fills me with anger and it seems I’m not the only one.

“Beggin’ your pardon, Mr. the Bearded!” Applejack says firmly, stepping over to her friend.“But Twilight doesn’t do anythin’ halfway!”

Pinkie hops over, waving her forehooves dramatically. “Especially not magic!”

Rainbow Dash flies to hover above the Alicorn. “Seriously! She got her wings by finishing one of your spells!”

“A spell, might I add, was so messed up originally it turned a being with no friends at all into the literal embodiment of chaos?” I say, an eyebrow raised. “And, if we’re talking half-baked spells, how about that time travel spell of yours? Ya know, the one that only sends a pony it’s cast on back a week tops and only for a few minutes times at best and that each magic user can only cast once, which Starlight was able to perfect to not only allow one to travel anywhere in time, not just back but also forward, but also keeps them in them time for as long as they want, no time limit and can be cast over and over again? You’re hardly one to criticize others for half-baked spells, you hack.”

“I think you’ll find her work is worth reading before you dismiss it out of hoof!” Rarity says firmly.

“Mm-hmm!” Fluttershy nods firmly.

“I… well…” he blinks, before glancing to Starlight. “You actually perfected that spell.”

“Twilight finishing your Alicorn Spell is the focus here, bucko!” she says defensively.

“So, if we’re done with a certain stallion keeping that stick up his ass,” I say, getting a glare from him, “how about we actually make a plan?”

“Wait,” we all look to Twilight, who’s suddenly looking at me. “Screwball, what you just said reminded me of something you said earlier. What did you mean it was Star Swirl’s fault that Discord came to be?”

I fold my arms, shrugging. “I originally thought Discord was actually Star Swirl the Bearded after he tried to cast his failed Alicorn spell and it warped him into the Lord of Chaos.”

“WHAT?!” everypony cries, staring at me with wide eyes.

“And ya’ll have been sittin’ on that all this time?” Applejack asks, waving a hoof in the air.

I shrug. “Didn’t think it was my place to say. Though, I was still half right. Once I sensed Star Swirl arriving from limbo, the last piece fell into place and I realized it was some other pony who’d turned themselves into Discord by using the spell.”

There’s silence.

___________________________________________________________

“It seems there are fewer dark corners in the realm these days,” Star Swirl says as the last group comes back and gives their information.

The rest of the Mane 6 had been both giving a tour of sorts to the Pillars as well as checking in case the Pony of Shadows was in specific areas, ones that would’ve given him strength in the past, but, thanks to society moving forward as it has, is no longer the case.

Pinkie even went with Somnambula to her home so she could reunite with Fwinxie.

Rainbow Dash glancing around the lot of us gathered in the room with confusion. “Isn’t that a good thing?”

Flash Magnus says from next to her at the table. “True. The Pony of Shadows will have a hard time regaining power. When he rears his head, we’ll be ready!”

The two thunk their cider mugs together.

Sunburst looks around as the rest of the Mane 6 and the Pillars walk in. “But we still have no idea where to find the villain.”

Just as I’m about to do a dramatic reveal as to the Pony of Shadows’ current location, the Mane 6’s Cutie Marks start shimmering, before images of them fly off them and hover over an area of the map.

Spike, who is sitting at the table, points. “Maybe we should try there?”

Applejack frowns at the map. “The Hollow Shades. I think a branch of the Apple family lives there.”

I fold my arms, pouting. Way to steal my thunder, map.

“They’d have to be pretty distant,” Sunburst says in reply to Applejack. “The Hollow Shades was abandoned eons ago.”

Yeah, and for good reason.

Rarity rubs her chin, looking down at her Cutie Mark as she is sitting in her throne. “Hmm, that’s odd. The only time the map’s called all of us to one place was Starlight’s village.”

Rainbow Dash hovers over the map. “So it’s like a super-villain tracker!” she blinks, before smiling sheepishly. “No offense.”

Starlight just gives her a deadpan stare, raising an eyebrow, as do I.

Really? First Sunset, now Starlight?

Twilight looks to Star Swirl, before pointing to the map. “Do you think the map could be trying to tell us where the Pony of Shadows is?”

I feel the urge to facepalm, but rest.

Star Swirl rubs his chin in thought. “Hmm... The Tree of Harmony acting to protect the light of the realm... Yes. A good thought, Twilight.”

Twilight squeals, making the most adorable face… while I’m just glaring at him. Did he have to sound so condescending when he said it?

Star Swirl looks around at everypony. “I will make my notes on the adjustments to the spell that will include Screwball’s magic. Ready yourselves for battle.”

Starlight steps forward, trying to get his attention. “Uh, I know I’m not as experienced as all of you, but is banishment really the only option? I mean, it’s been a long time. Maybe the Pony of Shadows is ready to talk?”

Star Swirl just gives her a condescending look. “I doubt we can save our homeland with a conversation.”

I fold my arms. “Oh, sure. Just because Twilight and the others have done it before, I guess it couldn’t possibly work this time, right?”

“Screwball’s right,” Starlight Glimmer looks to him. Sure, it doesn’t sound like the best idea, but we could try.”

Twilight looks to her former pupil. “Starlight, I’m sure Star Swirl and the others did try.”

From what I’ve seen of his personality thus far, I doubt it.

Star Swirl looks scoldingly at Starlight. “The Pony of Shadows was not interested in reconciliation. Once a villain, always a villain.”

At once, Starlight’s face is filled with sadness and I see red.

“SHUT UP! JUST FUCKING SHUT UP, YOU SELF-CENTRED, NARROW MINDED JERK!”

Everypony and dragon rubs their ears, before Star Swirl cowers as I’m towering over him, my eyes glowing yellow.

“Once a villain, always a villain, huh? Is that what you just dared to say? You wanna say that about my dad? How about Trixie? Or Sunset Shimmer? Ahuizotl? Gilda? Snowfall Frost? Starlight? MY SISTER? THE ENTIRE CHANGELING KINGDOM? OR HOW ABOUT PRINCESS LUNA HERSELF?! You wanna say they’re still villains because they were once before?! DO YOU?!”

“I… well, you… what?” he cowers, seeming to be unable to come back with anything after the list of now no longer villains I just shot off at him!

I glare down at him, before turning to the others. “Twilight, you make the plan. You’re the Princess of Friendship. This asshole wouldn’t know the first thing about friendship or what actually goes on in the world. Let me know when you’re all ready to go!”

With that, I stomp out of the room, barely restraining myself from having a magical outburst.

___________________________________________________________

“I don’t remember reading anything that said the Hollow Shades was like this,” Sunburst says as we look out of the drierly landscape of the named place.

Mistmane sighs. “Ohhh. The Pony of Shadows must have twisted it to his purposes.”

I’m glaring at Star Swirl. Despite my misgivings, he made the Mane 6 go get the Elements from the Tree. Though I was confused why the Tree didn’t try and stop them.

As we walk towards the centre of town, we stop by a well as evil chuckles echo around us.

I snap my fingers and we’re suddenly down below the well, in an area that looks like an ancient temple. I can sense dormant magic here.

Glancing around, I see a mural that seems to display the Pony of Shadows. Seems like it’s a prophecy.

Maniacal laughter rings out as the Pony of Shadows starts to form, Star Swirl quickly raising an magical barrier around us.

“Welcome to the Well of Shade!” the dark pony jeers at us. “When you turned your backs on me, I discovered this place. The darkness spoke to me of a power beyond any I could imagine, and I listened. The shadow and I became one. Soon, all of the realm will be the same. Then all ponies will feel the despair I did when you cast me out!”

Yeah, turns out I was more on the money than I thought. Stygian became the Pony of Shadows after the Pillars cast him out, but they only did so because Star Swirl told them he’d planned to use their personal mgical items to give himself power, without even giving him the chance to explain himself.

So, basically, I was right on the money. The Pony of Shadows is Star Swirl’s fault. Pretty much all Equestria’s biggest problems have been.

“We… we did what we had to do. You tried to steal our powers for yourself,” Star Swirl says firmly, but there is a slight hint of doubt in his tone. Clearly my pointing out all his failings so many times has him finally questioning his actions.

“No!” the Pony of Shadows yells with rage. “It was you who were selfish! And now you will pay!”

He fires a blast of magic at the shield and it quickly starts cracking.

Starlight looks to Twilight. “Are you still sure this isn’t a friendship problem?”

“Ready?” I call out, reading my fingers. “I’m going to open the portal…” the shield shatters, “...Now!”

The Pillars and Mane 6 come together, pooling their harmonic energy.

I snap my fingers, a portal opening behind the Pony of Shadows as he’s blasted by the multiple beams of magic.

“No!” he yells in both rage and fear. “You will not trap me again!”

I sense something off about him though. I’d sensed it the first time I saw looked at him.

“Twilight!” I turn as Star Swirl looks to the mare. “Push him in!”

“No!” I growl. “I sense something, Twilgiht. We can’t jhust toss him in without thinking!”

Twilight looks from Star Swirl to myself, then to the Pony of Shadows. “Huh?”

She blinks as what I’m sensing becomes clear. There’s a grey pony, no doubt Stygian, visible through the shadowy mass. He’s… he’s trying to break free.

“There’s... a pony in there,” she yells, before flying up and into the creature.

“Are you... Stygian?” her voice says in an echo a few moments later.

“I was, once,” a voice that kinda sounds British says in reply. “Until my friends betrayed me.”

“But Star Swirl says you betrayed them. You wanted their magic...”

“No!” Styigan’s voice replies, sounding aghast. “I wanted their respect. I brought them together. I planned strategy, and I read all I could about the beasts we faced. But I didn’t have magic or strength, so nopony ever noticed me. I went to Ponhenge to make my own copies of the artefacts.”

I look to Star Swirl and cock an eyebrow, to which he looks away, focusing more on keeping his magical stream going.

“With them, I thought I could be a Pillar, too,” I glance around to see the other Pillars are listening and taking this in, realization dawning in their faces, “and stand by their side in battle. I never wanted to steal their power. But instead of sharing and letting me help, my friends threw me out.”

Suddenly, his voice grows deeper and becomes more of a growl as I sense the Pony of Shadows regaining his grasp on him. “So I became stronger than any of them! The darkness welcomed me when no pony would, and I will do what I must to protect it!”

“This is all a misunderstanding!” Twilight tries to reason with him. “If the Pillars knew how you felt, I’m sure they wouldn’t have turned their backs on you. The shadow isn’t who you really are. Let me help you be Stygian again.”

Stygian scoffs. “Even if my friends did still care, what makes you think you have the power to help me?”

I glance at Starlight and nod, snapping my fingers.

“Because it’s what she does,” her voice echoes a few moments later. “I wasn’t so different from you, and Twilight helped me change. If there’s one pony in Equestria that can save a friendship, it’s her.”

“I... I want to believe you... Stygian’s voice says and I sense the shadow’s power faltering again, before it rises back up, like a wounded animal lashing out as he growls. “But the darkness will not be stopped!”

Twilight and Starlight’s voices cry out, before the two seem to fly out, a beam of energy from her horn still reaching into the dark mass, clearly connecting to the pony within.

Twilight stands up, straining. “Fight the darkness, Stygian! You don’t need it anymore! Revenge isn’t what you want!” As she speaks, I feel the shadow’s power weakening further and Stygian starts being pulled out. “Friendship is!”

The darkness sludges up, trying to pull him back in as the Pony of Shadows growls, pulling Twilight towards it too.

“Twilight!” Starlight yells, before firing her own magic rope, aiding in slowly struggling to pull the stallion out of the dark mass.

Twilight strains, before glancing back at the rest of us as best she can, grunting. “The shadow won’t let go of him. He wants to stop, but he can’t do it alone.”

I look to Star Swirl, who looks down in shame, before his face becomes firm and he nods. “Then we must help him!”

He fires a stronger blast, wrapping it around the pony, Sunburst and the others following suit.

“Like I’m being left out,” I yell, thrusting my arms forward, my fingers turning purple and shooting forward like vines. “Poison Ivy!”

They all rap around Stygian and, with a bit of struggling, with yank him out.

The Pony of Shadows screams “NO!” as, with no host, he cannot resist the pull and is yank into the void, one I made sure led to nowhere and where he will never be able to escape.

The portal close with a bang and a magic explosion of rainbow energy soars upwards into the sky, dispelling the effects of what the Pony of Shadows had done to the area.

I sigh with relief as we all make our way out of the temple, wiping my forehead. “Okay. After that, I need a serious rest. Try to at least keep Equestria from falling to ruins for once while I’m gone, okay, guys?”

The Mane 6, Spike, Starlight and Sunburst chuckles, smiling sheepishly.

“And as for you, Somnambula,” I look to her, smiling. “I hope you can enjoy catching up with your baby.”

She gives me a warm smile. “I understand you are the reason she is still here for me to be with.” She bows. “You have my gratitude, Screwball, Princess of Chaos.”

I smirk, waving goodbye to the others and snap my fingers. I need a long rest.

Author's Note

Phew. FINALLY, we're past season 7.

next time, arrives shortly into Forgotten Friendship. She's going to have a few choice words for Wallflower.

hope this lived up to the hype and hope you all enjoyed Screwball's verbally lashing Star Swirl so much.

though i'm looking forward to the movie events later on. Screwball's gonna come in late, but her meddling will already change certain events in that as well as her having fun with the later ones. Look forward to finding out what those are and how she'll pull one over on Tempest before helping her see the light.

til then, later everyone

Didn't I Come Here to RELAX?!

Didn't I Come Her to RELAX?!

___________________________________________________________

“Hellllo, Sunset Shimmer!”

Sunset cries out in alarm, flopping out of her bed and tumbling down her loft til she’s laying on the floor.

She looks up with an unamused expression as I float cross-legged in the air. “You couldn’t have waited til tomorrow?”

I shrug. “What’s the fun in making a surprise entrance if it isn’t too much of a surprise?”

“Why’re you here, anyway, Screwball?” the human Equestrian asks as she gets up, dusting herself off and straightening her pyjamas. “Why aren’t you hanging with your sisters and mother?”

I blow a raspberry. “They never get startled when I just pop in anymore. Besides, I wanted to hang with you.”

Sunset deadpans. “Lucky me.”

“So, what crazy hi-jinx have you crazy kids been doing while I was off dealing with the return of Star Swirl the No Longer Keeping that Stick Up His Ass?” I ask, floating down and putting my arms behind my head.

“Not much, real… Wait.” Sunset frowns at me. “When you say Star Swirl, you don’t mean…?”

I nod.

She just stares at me blankly for several moments, before her eyes go wide and she grabs me by the shoulders. “What? But, how? He died around a thousand years ago! Did you go back in time or something?!”

I shake my head. “Nope. He’s alive in modern times. I didn’t even have anything to do with it. That was all Twilight and Sunburst’s idea.”

She falters, before panic fills her face. “Twilight and Sunburst pulled Star Swirl out of time?! Do they not realize how much of a paradox taking someone who died that long ago from his death could cause?!”

“If he had died, yes,” I say matter-of-factly. “However, he did not die a thousand years ago. He and the Pillars merely locked themselves in limbo.” I frown, rubbing my chin. “I really should look into this world’s Star Swirl. See what happened to him. Not to mention all the other EQG worlds.”

Sunset blinks, before slowly pulling her arms from me, before facepalming. “It’s too late for this.”

“So, I ask again, what have you crazy kids been up to?” I ask, now sitting with my legs hanging from her loft.

Sunset looks up at me, arms folded, before sighing and starts climbing the stairs to her loft. “Like I said, not much. After you helped us with the whole Juniper Mirror thing, nothing much has happened. We’ve had a few small instances of Equestrian Magic messing with things, but nothing big. It’s been pretty quiet, to be honest.”

I blink, before glancing in confusion at her as she reaches the top. “Uh… what about earlier?”

She pauses, glancing at me. “Um… unless you’re referring to the others using their powers in small bits today while we were working on the Year Book, I don’t see what you mean.”

I cock an eyebrow, before pointing with a thumb out the window. “So… none of you had anything to do with the magical residue I’m sensing off towards the woods near the school?”

Now Sunset looks confused. “No?”

I frown, folding my arms. “Whelp. So much for a quiet, relaxing time.” I stretch, giving a loud yawn. “Oh well. No point worrying about it til tomorrow.”

I snap my fingers and a bed appears floating in the air and I jump in, snuggling under the covers.

Sunset folds her arms, frowning, before she sighs. “Fine. Tomorrow the girls and I are going to the beach. You can come with me but you’re explaining the whole Star Swirl thing on the way, got it?”

I yawn, waving a hand.

___________________________________________________________

“That… is insane,” Sunset shakes her head as we get to the beach. “Star Swirl and the Pillars were in limbo for all that time?”

I nod, hands behind me head. Sunset and I are in swim suits. Hers is black (not the best colour, if you ask me, since black absorbs the heat of the sun) with her Cutie Mark with a sunset themed towel wrapped around her waist and mine is a simple two piece pink bikini with my mark on my top and crotch. “It is crazy, even for me. Still, who knows what’ll happen now they’re in Equestria again.”

She nods, before frowning. “By the way, why did you seem confused when you came back from using the little girls’ room on the drive here?”

I blink, before folding my arms, frowning. “I… honestly don’t know.”

This morning, while Sunset was packing the car before we’d drive over here to the beach, I’d had to take a quick toilet break. Since Sunset had already closed her house up, I’d just gone to a public rest room nearby. Next thing I knew, I was standing by the sinks with my hand outstretched at nothing in particular with no clue how I’d gotten there.

Sunset smiles as the girls come into view and we decide to put it out of our minds.

A drone flies near the girls, before coming over to us, myself blinking and quickly checking the future before sighing in relief. Thankfully, this isn’t a world where Sci-Twi’s creating artificial intelligence causes a Terminator like future. No Sky Net in this timeline, thank goodness.

“Oh. Twilight, you got the Selfie Sensor working?”

I’m pulled back in time to see… Sci-Twi’s drone beep in fear before flying behind its creator?

Sunset looks confused, as am I. “O... kay,” she puts it aside and smiles. “So, who’s ready to take a “Best Friends” picture?”

There’s a pause as the girls just stare at us, glancing at each other in confusion, Fluttershy even hiding behind Rarity for some odd reason.

Dash and AJ are even giving me odd looks in particular, as if they’re asking me why I’m doing something without actually saying it… and I have no idea what it is I’m doing that they’re silently asking about.

Rarity’s looking very disapproving and… why does Sci-Twi seem almost as anxious as Fluttershy?

Okay. I’m lost. Can someone please fill me in on the joke?

Sunset gives an understanding smile and puts her hands on her hips. “Uh-oh. What did I do?”

Applejack and Pinkie glance at each other, the latter giving a confused look and shrug.

Spike seems as confused as the two of us though, glancing around at everyone with a raised eyebrow.

“Should we do it now, or... did you wanna swim first?” Sunset asks, getting more uncertain and I don’t blame her. This is really weird. “How’s the water?”

“Sunset Shimmer? Askin’ to be in our “Best Friends” picture?” Applejack asks, putting her hands on her hips. “Heh. Now I’ve heard it all.”

“Am I missing the joke here?” Sunset asks the very thing I’m thinking.

“The only joke is whatever this is you’re playing on us,” Rarity waves a hand disapprovingly, “acting all nice like you’re our friend.”

Wait. Come again?

Spike glances at Rarity like she just grew a second head… and I don’t blame him. What?

Fluttershy stands up, folding her arms and frowning, but still stays behind Applejack. “And it’s not funny!”

“Because you aren’t nice,” Dash says with folded arms as Pinkie turns her head away, pouting.

Applejack points a finger at Sunset. “And we ain’t friends.”

“Wait. What?!” Sunset, Spike and I say in unison.

“You got applesauce in your ears? I said, we ain’t fr— Whoa!” Applejack starts, but is cut off when Sunset rushes forward and grabs her arms and I sense Sunset’s Memory Viewing Magic kick in.

Curious, I decide to peak at what she’s seeing… and my jaw drops.

She’s getting glimpses of Applejack’s memories from the thing with Juniper and the events from Legends of Everfree, Friendship Games and Rainbow Rocks… but Sunset isn’t their friend in any of them. It’s like she just vanished.

Sunset gasps as she lets go and I shake my head. “It’s like I’ve been... erased!”

I just shake my head again. This literally doesn’t make any sense. How could Applejack, and apparently all the gang expect it seems Spike, forget everything that happened with Sunset up to now?

“This has to be a bad dream,” Sunset says, putting her hands on her head. “Wake up, Sunset. Wake up! Ow!” she winces as Pinkie hops over and gives her a pinch on the arm.

“Nope. You’re awake,” the pink girl chirps, before pinching herself. “Ow!” She giggles. “Me, too!”

Sunset looks to Rainbow Dash and grabs her arm. “What about you? No!” Sunset looks frantic as she lets go of Rainbow’s arm. “Rainbow Dash, you saved me in that race!”

Dash just looks confused. “What are you talking about?”

Sunset looks at them all with worry. “I can see your memories, and I’m not in them!”

Applejack wags a finger in her direction. “And exactly how is it you can see our memories, if you don’t mind me askin’?”

Again, Spike gives her a very confused look.

Sunset holds up her pendant. “With this!”

Rarity scoffs. “Oh, pfft! It’s obviously a cheap knockoff of ours.”

I deadpan at her. “Really, Rarity? Where exactly would one go for a “cheap knockoff” of a magical pendant caused by Equestrian Magic leaking into this world that actually works?”

“Why are you even with her, Screwy?” Dash gives me a questioning look. “Did Princess Twilight tell you to check on Sunset Shimmer or something?”

Sunset looks around at them all. “We got them together. You were there, remember?”

“Why is she still talking to us?” Fluttershy whispers to Applejack.

“More like what are you all talking about?” Spike finally asks, walking forward and turning to look at them all, an eyebrow raised. “Twilight, you and Sunset were both held by Gloriosa in that cave, remember? That’s where we learned about the geodes.”

Applejack just gives Spike a raised eyebrow. “Have you been smellin’ the cider mah family throws out after it goes off again?”

The dog and I share a glance. This is just making less and less sense with every second that passes.

Sunset thinks, before smiling. “Pinkie Pie, what about when I came to your sleepover before the Battle of the Bands?”

Pinkie just glares. “Ha! The closest you’ve ever come to a party of mine is freshman year, when you pretended to be Applejack and texted me, Your party is lamer than a hungry duck in snow boots.”

Applejack snorts. “Like Ah’d ever say that.”

Pinkie looks sad. “It really hurt my feelings.”

“And it wasn’t very nice to the ducks, either,” Fluttershy pipes up.

Sunset looks hurt by the old wound being brought up. “That was a long time ago. Twilight, you remember me, right? We’ve been through so much together.” Sunset’s expression actually breaks my heart. “Please...”

Twilight looks away. “I only met you once, when you yelled at me at the Games.”

“What?!” Spike looks both shocked and annoyed. “Twilight, what in the world are you talking about? Sunset was the one who helped free you from Midnight Sparkle at the Friendship Games. She was your tent partner at Everfree. She’s the one who texted you about the cave where we learned Gloriosa was pretending to be Gaia Everfree. Sunset’s the one who was the final key when you all got captured by Juniper Montage. What is wrong with you?”

“Wrong with her?” Dash looks accusingly at the dog. “What’s wrong with you, Spike? Why’re you siding with Sunset of all people? And what are you even talking about?”

Sunset looks around frantically. “Doesn’t anyone remember that I’ve changed?!”

Okay. I’ve had enough. “Check your phones’ photos.” I point at each of them. “Now!”

The girls all look at each other, then me in confusion.

“Why?” Rarity asks.

“Just do it!” I yell, causing them, Spike and Sunset to flinch, along with everyone else at the beach to glance our way.

The girls all look at each other again, before shrugging and pull out their phones and start scrolling through their galleries… before all getting very perplexed looks.

“Is this some kind of sick joke, Screwball?” Rarity shows her phone, it displaying a photo from all the back during the sleepover from Rainbow Rocks, it showing Sunset sharing in the selfie with Rarity, Fluttershy and Equestria’s Spike photo-bombing in the background.

I shake my head, before going through the motions of a Pinkie Promise. “I Pinkie Promise, you took that photo Rarity and I haven’t used any of my magic to alter it.”

There’s a gasp of shock as they all realize the severity of what I just did. No one breaks a Pinkie Promise, in either world.

“Look at all these photos,” Dash says in shock, showing a bunch from Everfree, so many showing them happy with Sunset. “I remember taking these, but I don’t remember Sunset being in any of them. She wasn’t even at camp.”

“Um… yeah, she was,” Spike shakes his head. “Seriously, what’s wrong with all of you?”

“Ah… is there sumthin’ wrong with us?” Applejack asks, looking around the group. “These… these photos aren’t how Ah remember them.”

“And… and you’re serious,” Pinkie is staring at me with wide eyes. “You made a Pinkie Promise… and you mean it.”

I nod, indicating to the three of us, myself, Spike and Sunset. “If it were just me or Sunset saying it, I could understand you all not believing it, but even Spike is telling you something is up. Twilight, have you ever known Spike to want to hurt you?”

Said girl looks aghast. “What? No! I fully trust Spike! He’d never do anything to hurt me!”

“Then trust me when I say something is seriously wrong here,” Spike says, looking around at the girls. “All morning I’d thought it odd none of you seemed to be wondering why Sunset was taking so long to get here. You didn’t even seem to be aware she’d be coming. Now I understand why. Somehow, you’ve all forgotten all your good memories with her!”

“But… how?” Dash asks, before looking to the dog. “And how come you can apparently remember everything, but we can’t?”

“Okay. Say we believe you, Sunset, that we’re friends and somehow have just forgotten,” Applejack says, though she sounds extremely sceptical. “How could that have happened? One o’ us, Ah’d understand, but all o’ us?”

“Oh no,” Sunset’s eyes widen and she looks to me. “Screwball, the magic you were talking about last night. That must’ve been the cause.”

I glance at Sunset… now confused at her. “Um… what? I never said anything about sensing magic last night.”

She blinks in confusion. “Yes, you did. Remember, after you decided to appear in my room and scare the daylights out of me, you asked if the girls and I had been doing anything big with magic because you sensed something in the woods by the school?”

I cock my head. “I did?” I frown, thinking back to last night… before becoming worried. “Um… I remember scaring you, but… after that, next thing I remember is waking up this morning.”

“Even Screwball is forgetting things involving Sunset?” Fluttershy asks worriedly.

I frown, doing a quick sweep of beach, which is full of Canterlot High kids, before getting nervous. “It’s not just you girls. No one on this beach remembers anything good about Sunset anymore. It’s like no one remembers she’s changed at all!”

Sunset frowns, before her eyes light up. “Maybe not anyone.” Sunset pulls out her journal, which causes the girls to gasp. “What?”

“Why do you have that?” Rarity gasps. “Princess Twilight said it was the only reason she was able to open the portal!”

“And how exactly did Princess Twilight learn about the journal to begin with?” I ask.

Rarity opens her mouth to answer, before closing it, looking anxious.

Yeah. Sunset was the only reason the journal was ever brought up. If all memories of her as a good person have been completely erased from their memories, they wouldn’t know how they figured out the journal was the way to get a message to Twilight or that it was the thing allowing the portal to stay open.

Sunset starts writing in the journal. “Dear Princess Twilight, this is gonna sound crazy, but... are we friends? Am I... nice? Please answer...”

I glare at the others as they look uncertainly at Sunset, before looking away in shame. Yeah. You tell me that’s the same Sunset Shimmer when she sounds like her heart’s breaking as she asks that question.

The book shimmers and we all ground behind Sunset to look over her shoulder.

Of course we’re friends! the words that appear say, causing Sunset to sigh with relief. Are you okay? What’s going on?

Sunset sighs again as she starts writing. Kinda hard to explain. Might be easier in person. Well, not “person”, so to speak...

Sunset looks to us. “I’m heading for Equestria. Screwball, can you stay with Spike and the girls?”

“Considering something is going around erasing specific memories?” I nod. “No way am I leaving my friends alone with that kind of threat on the loose.”

Sunset nods, handing her journal to me. “This way, we’ll be able to inform you of anything we find right away, before I get back.”

I nod, taking the book and, after giving one last sad glance at her friends, she runs off.

As she fades out of sight, I frown, turning around and looking at the girls with curiosity. “What do you girls remember about the Fall Formal? Specifically, what do you remember happening after you all Ponied Up for the first time?”

The girls all glance at each other, Sci-Twi and Spike being the only confused ones, since neither of them had been present that night. After a few moments, they look to me in bewilderment.

Deciding to give a visual for the two who hadn’t been there, I make a window appear in front of the girls, displaying their memories of that night… and leaving me just as baffled as they look.

Most of it plays out exactly the same as I remember it… except Sunset isn’t in the crater made by being blasted with the Elements. In fact, she isn’t there for any of the memories of that night from that point onward, even the part where Twilight is asking them to watch over Sunset and Rarity stating she wants an apology for the debacle at the Spring Fling.

Barely any of those memories are there, and those that are are so fragmented and nonsensical that it hurts just trying to process how the girls’ minds didn’t shut down the moment their memories were removed.

“This… What happened to us?” Dash asks, looking around at us all.

I rub my chin. “Did anything odd happen yesterday? Like, any encounters that might seem suspicious?”

The girls all glance at each other, rubbing their chins, before Dash gets a confused look, before shaking her head. “Nah. Couldn’t be.”

“Care to share?” Spike asks.

Dash folds her arms, frowning. “It’s not quite clear, but… does anyone remember Trixie saying something about revenge against Sunset?”

The group all glance around at each other as Spike nods.

“Yep,” the dog answers. “She definitely said that after Sunset refused to make a Most Great and Powerfulest supplement and she’d tried bringing up Sunset’s past.”

I frown, folding my arms. “Nah. I don’t think so. I’ll admit, this world’s Trixie does seem to possess some type of magic —”

“She does?” they all look confused.

“—but it’s nowhere near on this high a level,” I finish, ignoring their confusion.

“What was that about Trixie’s magic not being on a high level?!”

I deadpan, facepalming. I do not need this right now.

Turning around we see a stern looking Trixie walking towards us, Snips and Snails following diligently behind her.

My deadpan deepens. Wow. Their EQG counterparts are more spineless than their pony selves. I’m not sure how I feel about that.

“Trixie will have you know that no one is more great and powerful in this world!” Trixie does a flourishing motion.

I just cock an eyebrow at her.

She pouts, folding her arms as she looks away. “Trixie did say in this world, did she not?”

“If this is about your being made “The Greatest and Most Powerful”, the answer is no,” Rarity says, before uncertainly enters her expression. “And… didn’t we have this conversation yesterday? I can’t quite remember.”

“Uh...” Applejack shrugs.

Fluttershy rubs her arm. “Hmm.”

Trixie waves a hand lazily. “Maybe we did, maybe we didn’t. Memory is such a fickle thing. You never know when you’ll forget something important.”

At once, Twilight, Spike and I share a glance. Interesting choice of words, Trixie.

Rarity groans. “I’ll think about it.”

Trixie gives a satisfied smirk. “That’s all I ask.”

She walks off as the rest of us shares looks.

“Think I’m just making assumptions now?” Dash asks me.

“Trixie’s choice of words is definitely suspicious, given the circumstances,” I murmur, rubbing my chin, before getting an idea. “Okay. I’m gonna go back in time to last night, right after I fell asleep at Sunset’s. If I see Trixie around, it’ll be clear she’s the one who’s messed with our memories.”

“Wait, “ours”?” Dash looks confused.

Applejack just gives her a deadpan stare, arms folded. “Did ya’ll forget how Screwball admitted she don’t remember saying she sensed magic in the woods, despite Sunset claiming Screwball mentioned something about it last night?”

Dash blinks. “Oh.”

“But, what if Trixie wipes your memories on sight?” Fluttershy asks worriedly. “If she makes you forget why you went back in time, it could end up even worse!”

Sci-Twi nods. “Fluttershy has a point. Even if you go back in time and find proof Trixie is the one behind our memory problem, if she realizes you’re on to her, she could just erase your memories again and then there’s no telling what would happen.”

“What if Screwy put in a failsafe?” we all turn to the pink girl as she grins around at us.

“What kind of failsafe?” Rarity asks, before Sci-Twi snaps her fingers.

“Of course. If Screwball set something in place, like she gets sent back here if something happens to her memories, she’ll at least be back here and we can bring her up to speed depending on how much memory she loses.”

I think it over before nodding. “See you guys in a bit.”

I snap my fingers.

___________________________________________________________

I find myself falling face first in sand, my head spinning.

I can hear voices from above and arms picking me up, but I can’t quite pinpoint anything.

Shaking my head after a few moments, my vision clears… to show the Humane 7 girls, sans Sunset, in beach attire, with Spike by their side.

They’re all crowded around me, looks of worry on their faces.

Wait. Why am I in the EQG world? And why am I dressed in beach attire?

“What… what’s going on?” I ask, Applejack slowly helping me to sit up. “Last thing I remember, I was in Equestria after we beat the Pony of Shadows… but everything’s a blur after that.”

“Oh no,” Fluttershy murmurs. “It did happen.”

“How in the world can Trixie wipe the memories of a Princes of Chaos?” Dash asks, flabbergasted… and leaving me very confused.

“Um, can someone back up and clarify things for me, please?” I ask, looking around in annoyed confusion. I don’t like being kept in the dark.

The group then explain.

I frown once they’ve finished. “So, somehow, Trixie is wiping memories. First she removed all good memories of Sunset from you girls, but not Spike and hit me when I went to investigate last night?”

“Would seem so,” Applejack glares at the magician laying on a foldout sunbed several metres away.

“Uh, what’s that on your arm?” I glance down at Spike on my left and notice he’s indicating to that arm.

Lifting it, I blink in surprise as I notice writing on there. “This is my handwriting,” the other gather around me.

“Not Trixie,” Twilight reads, glancing to me. “You must have found the culprit and when they started erasing your memories, you quickly wrote that on your arm before the failsafe brought you back, so you’d remember something.”

“Apparently,” I say, frowning at the message. “Though all it tells us for sure is that the memory wiper isn’t Trixie.”

“But, if’n it ain’t Trixie…” Applejack asks, glancing around the beach.

“Who is?” Dash finishes as we all stand defensively, scanning for any signs of someone who might’ve wanted to erase the memories of others.

As the day moves on, we all decide we’re not in the beach mood and pack up, heading for the mall instead.

It’s as we’re sitting in the food court, suggestinhg theories as to who could be behind this, from enemies the girls have made to possibly some other villain from Equestria Star Swirl convinently forgot to mention he’d banished here, when the journal starts vibrating.

I open it out on the table for everyone to read.

Screwball, this is Twilight. Are you familiar with The Seven Trials of Clover the Clever?

All eyes fall on me, but I shake my head and write, Sorry, Twilight. Never had a chance to think about it. Didn’t seem like it would be relevant to me. I’m guessing I was wrong?

The princess replies. Well, you could say that. First of all, these date back to before the founding of Equestria. Look at this.

An image appears on the page beneath her words, along with three others.

“The Memory Stone,” Applejack reads. “That sounds promisin’.”

Twilight continues. It belonged to an evil sorceress who was practically invincible. With the Memory Stone, she could erase any memory from anypony. Even fragments of memories.

“Fragments like... memories of Sunset being nice?” Fluttershy asks worriedly and I write her words.

Mm-hmm. Clover the Clever knew the sorceress had to be stopped and the Stone destroyed, so he chased her across land and sea. But every time he got close, the sorceress would erase his memory and escape. But he kept finding her.

“How?” the others ask as I write.

Scraps of parchment. He secretly wrote everything down so he’d know what had happened and where to go next. Like a trail of bread crumbs.

“Clever!” Dash says, before blinking. “Ohhhh. Clover the—” she deadpans. “Yeah, got it. What happened on the other side of this portal? ”

Twilight’s next words are worrying. The last page is missing. Clover must’ve hid it to keep anypony else from finding the Memory Stone. Girls, what if the Memory Stone ended up in your world?

“And someone is using it to make everyone hate Sunset again?” Spike asks.

“But who?” we all ask, looking around at each other.

That, I’m afraid I can’t answer, Twilight replies. Sunset’s heading back to Ponyville now to go through the portal, but she won’t be re-joining you.

“What? But why?” Rarity asks, concerned. “Since it seems she’s indeed told the truth about us being friends, why wouldn’t she want to hang around with us so we can help?”

“Because it would draw suspicion,” the others all look to Sci-Twi, who’s figured it out right away too. “Whomever did this, they intentionally made sure we didn’t remember Sunset is our friend. If she suddenly starts hanging around us again, they’ll realize we’re onto them.”

“Wouldn’t they already know?” Dash indicates to me. “Screwball already confronted them and they erased her memory. Wouldn’t they know we know?”

Sci-Twi shakes her head. “As far as they’re aware, they’ve erased any knowledge Screwball had about the memory wipe and she probably didn’t let on we know about the memory wipe too. They might even think they erased Screwball’s good memories of Sunset.”

“So, for now, we have to pretend we don’t like Sunset at all?” Dash asks, before glaring. “That’s not cool.”

“I agree,” I growl, clenching a fist on the table. “But if we’re gonna find this person without them wiping our memories again, we need to do it. I don’t like it either, but Sunset clearly understands the stakes.”

That night, I stay at Sci-Twi’s place. We spend as much time before bed as possible trying to figure out the culprit, but get nowhere.

The next two days… don’t go too well. Avoiding Sunset on the Sunday was bad enough, but the next day we see Sunset is clearly frustrated she has to do things separately from us and, without the support of her friendship with the girls, her old tendencies are starting to come back, like her anger and lashing out at people when they treat her wrong.

Interestingly, while the girls and I act like nothing’s different and that we don’t know someone’s messing with memories, I notice Sunset and Trixie start hanging out.

Eavesdropping on them during lunch, I learn Trixie seems to want to help Sunset. Don’t know why, but the two seem to start getting along.

Well, at the very least, whomever caused this mess helped one new friendship form, which is something, I guess.

“I feel just awful,” Fluttershy says as we’re all walking through the corridor later that day.

“Yeah,” Applejack says dejectedly. “Knowin’ Sunset’s changed, but havin’ ta ignore her an’ pretend Ah still don’t like her? It ain’t right.”

“I know,” I say through gritted teeth. “But, until we have some clue as to who has the Memory Stone, there’s nothing we can —”

I’m cut off by my backpack vibrating.

“Princess Twilight must’ve found something!” Dash says as I pull out the book and open it, before she becomes scared by my horrified expression. “Screwball, what is it?!”

“Clover the Clever buried the Stone!” I read Twilight’s words. “There’s rock formation that must be somewhere in this world. But it doesn’t say how to get our memories back. It comes with a quote from Clover himself”

“Something tells me it isn’t good news,” Rarity says anxiously.

“Perhaps if I had destroyed the Stone right away, some of my memories could have returned. But when the sun sets by the third day after a memory has been taken, it is erased forever,” I look to the others, my eyes wide with terror.

“Wait. If we lost our memories on Saturday before we went to the beach…” Applejack looks around at us all, not needing to finish.

“We gotta find and destroy that stone ASAP!!” Dash gasps.

“Gimme a sec,” I say, closing my eyes. “I’ll teleport us to somewhere with something like these stones. I should be able to zero in on it.”

We teleport, only to find ourselves standing in the woods.

“Over here!” we all turn to Spike, who’s sniffing around a trio of stones.

I glance down at the journal, nodding. “They match. This is where the Memory Stone was buried.”

“I hate that you used past tense there,” Dash gulps.

“Yeah,” Applejack looks around at the garden we’re standing in. “Whomever made this garden clearly is the one who found it.” Her expression becomes sheepish. “Um, anyone remember anythin’ about gardens bein’ mentioned around school.”

The others shake their heads.

“So, what do we do now?” Rarity looks to me. “Do we wait to see whom owns this garden?”

I shake my head. “There’s no telling how long that could take and we don’t have very long.”

“We’ve likely approximately until just after sunset before our memories will be lost forever,” Sci-Twi says as she looks at her watch. “After that, we’ll never be able to get our memories back.”

I nod. “Not even my Chaos Magic will be able to bring them back. Believe me, I’ve been trying since I found myself face first in the sand with you all around me.”

“Whatever the case, there has to be a clue around here somewhere,” Rarity says, kneeling down to examine some soil.

“This isn’t one of your Shadow Spade novels, Rarity!” Dash says. “This is real life and we’re in real danger of having our memories screwed over for the rest of our lives if we don’t fix this!”

“Guys, calm down,” I say, standing up. “I know this is frustrating, believe me, but if we start fighting amongst each other then— Whoa!”

I’m tingling all over as I sense magic… coming from the school!

“Screwball?” Rarity asks.

“The Memory Stone!” I cry, looking in the school’s direction. “Whoever has it just used it again!”

“Then let’s go!” Dash and Applejack say together.

I nod and we all start running. Why don’t I just teleport us? I get the feeling things will work out better if I don’t.

As we reach the carpark a girl I don’t recognize hurries out of one of the smaller school entrances and starts going past us.

Seconds later, Sunset bursts through the same doors. “Wallflower?” She stars running towards us and I realize she’s talking to the girl who just passed by. “Wallflower, stop!”

This Wallflower stops, turning around with a look of shock. “You remember my name?”

At once, my eyes narrow. Don’t tell me…

Sunset nods. “I remember everything! The Memory Stone, how I acted, all of it!”

“What?!” Wallflower yells. “How?! I erased the whole afternoon!”

I grit my teeth. Oh, bad idea, girl.

She seems to notice my glare and the others’ stares and blushes.

Sunset glances between us, before looking to Wallflower. “Listen. I used to be just like you. Sure, I was popular, but I was lonely.”

Wallflower points at her. “You’re nothing like me, and I’m not lonely, because I have... plants!” Her face goes blank and she facepalms. “That sounded less lonely in my head.”

Sunset reaches forward. “I’m sorry, Wallflower.”

“No, you’re not,” Wallflower says firmly. “You’re just trying to look good in front of your friends!” She glances our way, before throwing her hands in the air. “And it’s working! Gah! How am I supposed to get back at you if nothing I do matters?! I hate you!”

Soon as the last words leave her lips she seems shocked herself, putting her hands over her mouth.

“Why?” I ask, stepping forward. “After all this time, what reason do you still have to hate Sunset?”

Wallflower ignores me, I feel like that’s ironic, for some reason, as she takes off her backpack. “I wanted to teach you a lesson by erasing your friends’ good memories of you. But obviously that didn’t work.” She reaches into her bag, pulling out what is clearly the Memory Stone.

I snap my fingers to teleport it to me, but feel resistance. Doing a quick magical scan, I realized it’s locked to her energies. But why? Why would an Equestrian magical artefact lock onto a human?

I do a quick scan of Wallflower that I run through a magic index of Equestria… and find myself deadpanning. Oh, you have got to be kidding me.

Wallflower is the EQG counterpart to the soccerores from Equestria who created the Memory Stone. That is just… Fate, you love fucking with me at times, don’t you?

“But what if I erased all their memories of high school?”

I’m pulled back to the present by those words, the girls gasping and my eyes widen in both shock and anger. Is she out of her mind? Does she not realize just how fucked up that is?

If she erased ALL the girls memories of high school, that’s a full four years of their lives that just vanish.

They’d become Middle School kids in High Schoolers bodies. They’d be beyond confused and scared.

And that’s not even counting Sci-Twi. She didn’t start going to CHS til a few months ago. Without any of her high school memories, she’ll be in an area she is completely unfamiliar with, with no idea how she got here.

And then there’s me! What would happen if she erased all my memories of high school? My memories of CHS are tied so closely with all my other memories, I’d probably go insane!

What the fuck is wrong with this Wallflower that she’d think this is a smart move?!

“You can’t!” Sunset cries. “You’d be stealing their memories of each other!”

Wallflower just gives her a cold stare as she starts moving til Sunset is further away. “They’ll think of each other the way you think of me! Which is not at all!”

She aims the stone and a beam of greenish-blue magic shoots forth, heading for all of us.

Before I can even react, Sunset runs in front of us, screaming
“Nooo!”, taking the blast.

She falls to ground, glowing with the magic. “I’ve ruined their friendship once before. I’d rather give up my own memories than let it happen again!” She grunts as a yellow trail flies out of her head, struggling weakly to try and grab it. “Fluttershy!”

The trail flies into the Memory Stone.

We’re all frozen in horror as we watch her memories of Applejack, Rarity, Dash and Pinkie follow suit, then, me and Spike.

Sunset turns back to us, specifically Sci-Twi, her being the only one she has any memories of left, her expression pleading. “Twilight! Don’t… forget me!”

The last of her memories gone, Sunset’s expression blanks and she collapses forward.

Even Wallflower looks shocked, as if she hadn’t thought it would be that horrible to watch someone losing all their memories of… wait a minute.

My eyes widen in horror. If Sunset just lost all her memories since she started high school here in this world...

Sunset stirs, opening her eyes… but she doesn’t stand up. She remains on all fours, glancing around in confusion, before she gasps. “This isn’t Canterlot. Where am I? Princess Celestia?”

My hand covers my mouth in horror. Sweet Celestia. Sunset literally doesn’t remember anything now. As far as she’s aware, she was a pony seconds ago somewhere in Canterlot, still Celestia’s student.

Wallflower has literally turned her into a young pony not only in a foreign area, but a foreign world and body. That is sick on so many levels. Even she seems worried, as if it finally sunk in just how fucked up what she did was.

“What’s happened to me?” Sunset asks in fear, looking down at her hand, before shutting her eyes and hunching down, her voice pleading in a way that breaks my heart. “Somepony, help me!”

The air suddenly grows hot as my sight zeros in on Wallflower, her noticing and freezing in place, her eyes wide with fear, before I feel a hand on my shoulder.

Glancing back, Applejack shakes her head and I blink, trying to calm down.

Sci-Twi kneels down to Sunset, the pony in a human body recoiling slightly in fear. “Who are you?”

The lavender girl smiling warmly. “We’re your friends.” She then looks up, glaring at Wallflower.

Applejack stands closer. “We may not remember you...”

“But after seeing what you did...” Pinkie gives Wallflower a very unamused look.

“...the sacrifice you made for us...” Rarity gives Wallflower a smirk, one that tell her her plan has failed.

Fluttershy holds her hands to her chest. “...we’d be proud to call you...”

As one they say, “...our friend!”

The moment they do, putting their hands on Sunset to comfort her, I sense Harmonic Magic, before I’m forced to Pony Up and turn to see their gems glowing brighter than ever before as they take on the forms they did back at Everfree.

As they float into the air, Sunset looking beyond confused, Sci-Twi looks down at the girl responsible for all of this. “Wallflower! You have magic you do not understand! But it is nothing compared to the Magic of—!”

“Yeah, yeah, we get it,” Pinkie interrupts. “Light her up, ladies!”

They all glow, before a beam of magic fires from them, slamming into the Memory Stone. It resists for several moments, before it shatters, streams of magic bursting forth and flying in all directions.

Several beams slam into my forehead and suddenly, all my memories since I arrived in Sunset’s bedroom return, even the one of myself finding Wallflower in the garden yesterday and confronting her.

Once all the memories have flown to where I assume their owners are, the girl lands, Sunset putting a hand to her head, before turning around, uncertainty mixed with joy in her expression. “Twilight... Sparkle?”

Sci-Twil smiles brightly. “Sunset Shimmer!”

The girls all cheer, hugging each other, while my eyes are on the girl who is kneeling down, her back to us.

I clear my throat, getting their attention in point with a thumb. Sunset, Sci-Twi and I walk over, myself giving a none too pleased look at the green girl.

Wallflower glances behind at us, before looking down. “I’m so ashamed. When I first found the Memory Stone,” she holds one of the shards, “I only erased little things – awkward hellos, saying the wrong thing, literally any public speaking...”

I frown. “And you got angry at Sunset for that?”

“Huh?” she looks back at me, confused.

I shake my head. “You were angry at Sunset for not remembering you, so wanted revenge on her for it, but you were the very reason she couldn’t remember you!”

She cocks an eyebrow. “What… do you mean?”

Sci-Twi picks up what I’m getting at. “Wallflower, how could you expect someone to remember you if you always erased every memory they had of interacting with you?”

“Now, suddenly those confusing gaps in my memories from the last couple of years make more sense,” Sunset says, thinking about it. “Those must have been times either you and I interacted, or I’d been among the crowd when you erased their memories.”

“You literally wanted revenge on someone for not remembering you because you made them never remember you,” I say sternly. “You realize how pathetic that is?”

“When you say it like that…” Wallflower sags, not meeting our eyes, “it does sound pretty pathetic.”

Sci-Twi closes her eyes. “I’ve had plenty of awkward moments I wish I could erase, too.”

Wallflower sighs. “But it’s no excuse. I was so used to erasing memories that I got completely carried away… even to the point I failed to realize it was only making things worse for me. I’m sorry for everything.”

Sunset smiles in understanding. “It’s okay. I’m sorry, too. I may have stopped being mean, but a Great and Powerful friend helped me realize I still wasn’t very nice to you. Even if I couldn’t remember who you were, I should’ve at least been more willing to think before I spoke. Everyone matters, Wallflower. No matter how insignificant or invisible they feel.”

I blink, before facepalming.

“What’s up?” Dash asks, noticing.

“I just realized there’s more Memory Stones I have to go deal with,” I say, my voice muffled by my hand. “Alternate timelines,” I add in answer to the confused and worried looks I get. “After this, I’m going home.”

“Already?” Pinkie asks, confused.

“But you just got all your memories back,” Rarity states.

I nod, putting a hand to my head. “Yeah, but I came here to relax after dealing with the Pony of Shadows. I got the opposite of relaxing.”

“Come on, guys, it’s her world,” Spike says, shrugging. “She can go back whenever she wants. It’s not like anything really bad could’ve happened since she left, right?”

I ignore Spike’s words and snap my fingers, reappearing in the garden I confronted Wallflower in yesterday, only now I’m in the timeline where Sunset lost everything and the Fall Formal had yet to happen, though by now, it probably has and they’re heading towards the events of Rainbow Rocks, but without the worry of the Sirens.

From what Wallflower said when we first encountered each other and she erased my memory, she’d let slip enough for me to figure out she doesn’t find the Memory Stone until after the Friendship Games, so it should still be buried here.

Snapping my fingers, a piece of cloth flies out from the ground, hovering before me. Another snap and it’s now in the Wasteland Equestria.

Just a few more EQG worlds to stop in, sending all the Memory Stones to the Wasteland and I’m done. I need some time to relax already.

Author's Note

Okay, finally got this out.

Next up, Screwball deals with the Movie's events... though you'll never guess how. Though i am going to try getting it out today, but don't hold your breath on that.

Anyway, if i can't get the next chapter out today, it'll have to wait til next week. Tomorrow i'm going to my brother's Buck's Night, which will leave Sunday to recover from the night and with Monday being Australia Day, I won't be able to do any writing despite having the day off, because the library will be closed.

And, yeah, if it isn't obvious, from now on, any magical artifact that normally would need the elements to destroy it or what not, Screwball will teleport to the Wasteland. Everything's already dead there, not like anything could find them and use them.

So, hope you enjoyed this chapter and, in case i can't get the next one out today, until next time, later everybody

I Leave Equestria for a Few Days, Just a Few Days and THIS is what I Come Back to?!

I Leave Equestria for a Few Days, Just a Few Days and THIS is what I Come Back to?

___________________________________________________________

“I’m telling you you can not escape—” Songbird Serenade’s voice sounded from not too far off.

Twilight winced as she heard a banging sound as she was rolled through the streets, trapped by the cage Tempest Shadow had put her in.

Her heart sunk lowers with each pony she saw throughout Canterlot enslaved by the Storm King’s forces, doing whatever chores they were made to do, being treated like no more than pack animals and slaves.

Glancing behind her, she looked sadly at her friends, also bound in cages, along with the ten Hippogriffs that Queen Novo had sent with them, along with Skystar, who’d snuck out, the pirates and Capper.

How had this happened? How had things gone so wrong so fast?

SEVERAL HOUR AGO

“And that’s the whole story, Your Highness,” Twilight finished as she and her friends floated in the throne room with bubbles around their heads.

They had been lead down by several Hippogriffs who’d confronted them upon their arrival on Mount Aris. They hadn’t at all expected to be lead underwater, of all places.

Queen Novo rubbed her chin, before nodding. “Very well. I shall send ten of my guards to escort you back and to aid in your regaining your kingdom.” She cocked an eyebrow. “Though, I’d have thought it would be a simple matter for Screwball to stop it all by herself, would it not?’

“I still can’t believe Screwball found the Hippodgriffs and Seaponies ages ago and never told anypony about it,” Rarity whispered to Fluttershy.

“I can,” Rainbow Dash deadpanned.

“Eeyup,” Applejack deadpanned along with her.

“Screwball’s in another universe, at the moment,” Pinkie said, nonchalantly.

Queen Novo blinked, before shaking her head. “For some reason, that doesn’t sound impossible when it comes to that pony.”

Twilight blinked, her expression becoming a bit anxious. “Only ten? I mean, I don’t mean to sound rude, Your Highness, but…”

Queen Novo nodded. “I fully understand. However, if the Storm King is truly back, I need as many of my warriors here, should he come back to take Mount Aris. Do not worry. My guards are good with tactical infiltration. So long as you keep the element of surprise, they will be able to help you defeat the Storm King.” She closed her eyes. “I wish you luck, Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight nodded, looking back at her friends, who gave firm expressions. It wasn’t as much help as they’d hoped, but it should be enough.

NOW

How were we supposed to know Tempest figured out we were going to Mount Aris and would have a trap set for us? the purple princess thought gloomily as they reached the castle. And it wasn’t like Capper and the pirates could’ve done much on their own. We didn’t have a chance and now Equestria is doomed.

They were taken to the throne room, where Twilight’s heart leapt into her throat at the sight of the statues of her fellow Alicorns, however, she felt a brief moment of relief when she realized there was no statue of Flurry Heart.

Perhaps the whispers she’d heard from the guards on the ship about the Empire putting up too much of a fight to be taken over yet hadn’t been a lie after all. Perhaps The Storm King and his voices weren’t even aware of Flurry Heart’s existence.

At least her brother and niece were safe… for now.

She heard the horrified gasps of her friends and fellow captives as they no doubt caught sight of the princesses as well.

Her cage was dumped atop what Twilight realized was some kind of magical scribe circle. She couldn’t fully figure it out from the angle she could see it, but whatever it was for, it couldn’t be could.

As the ponies who’d been forced to pull her and her friends’ cages into the throne room left, their faces crestfallen at seeing their rulers beaten, Grubber slammed the doors shut, laughing.

Twilight looked to the unicorn as she walked by the cage. “Tempest, don’t do this. Don’t give the Storm King—”

“Your magic?” Tempest interrupted, smirking. “Did you think you’d keep it all to yourself? Time to share.” She turned her back to Twilight. “I’d love for everybody out there to know what I can really do.”

“Ooh, fascinating!” Twilight whirled around to see a tall anthropomorphic figure step in trough the doorway leading to the outside balcony, a staff topped with a crystal held in his right hand. He gave the unicorn a smirk. “What can you really do?”

Grubber immediately bowed low. “Your bidding, of courth, Your Mighty One.”

There was a pause, before Grubber hurried out, closing the throne room door’s behind him.

The Storm King walked towards them, grinning. “Bidding’s good. I like bidding!” He paused at Twilight’s cage, looking at her in confusion. “Um, what are you supposed to be?”

Twilight’s expression firmed and she stepped forward. “I’m the Princess of Friendship!”

There was a pause, before The Storm King laughed. “Oh. That’s nice.” Then he looked to Tempest, annoyed. “Why is this one still moving?”

Tempest kept calm. “She and her friends put up a bit of a fight, but, as you can see, they’ve all been captured. She won’t be a problem. Plus, we may now know where the Hippogriffs were hiding all these years.”

The Storm King seemed… to be ignoring her as he walked passed, passing his hand over her head, for some reason. “Yeah. So, speaking of problems, this place, it seems a little too—oh, I don’t know—cute!!!” he finished in a yell, before whirling around. “I don’t like cute! I never did like cute! Doesn’t really go with my whole "big bad powerful magic guy" thing, does… does…?”

He started snickering before… bursting into laughter and rolling on the floor?

“I— I can’t do it!” he cackled… his voice becoming very familiar. “It’s just too priceless! None of them even noticed! ”

His staff remained standing, before it snorted in disapproval, its top ends breaking off and moving to its side like arms. “Seriously? You couldn’t keep up the act for just a few more seconds? We had a whole script to follow, ya know?”

Twilight’s eyes widened. That voice was familiar too.

Everyone watched as both The Storm King and his staff warped into the forms of Discord and Screwball respectively, the latter in her human form from Sunset’s world, with her arms folded and a very annoyed look on her face.

“Fine,” she called, turning her head towards the statues. “Guess since the jig is up, you can quit the act.”

To Twilight and her friends’ surprise, the statues glowed, before turning into several Changelings, all of whom looked unsure whether they were annoyed or trying to hold back laughter.

“I… but…” Tempest looked around in absolute bewilderment, before fixing her eyes on Discord and Screwball. “What happened? What’s going on? Where’s the Storm King?”

Screwball just shook her head, the cages around Twilight, her friends and the Hippogriffs vanishing, before she gave the princess a very annoyed look. “I’ll explain… but I’m not as happy as this prank should make me, Twilight Sparkle. Not as happy at all.”

THREE DAYS AGO

“So, let me see if I have this right,” I say, holding the anthropomorphic armoured creature by the throat. “In the short time I was gone because I wanted to relax, Equestria was invaded, Celestia, Luna and Cadance were turned to stone, everypony in Canterlot has been enslaved and Twilight and the others are currently off trying to get help from the Hippogriffs while a unicorn with a busted horn is pursuing them to capture Twilight and take her magic for some ego maniac with delusions of species superiority?”

The Storm Trooper nods frantically.

I feel a vein twitch on my head and growl-sigh. “I leave Equestria for a few days, just a few days and THIS is what I come back to?!”

I toss the guard against a wall, where he slumps, unconscious.

Remaining in my EQG form, I snap my fingers. The princesses are freed from their stony prisons and all the ponies throughout Canterlot are freed too. Sure hope this Storm King’s army is prepared for sneak attacks.

“We must warn Twilight and her friends,” Cadance says urgently.

“And we must prepare for this Storm King’s arrival!” Luna says firmly.

“Doubt it would help and not really,” I say, pouting.

“You’ve been in better spirits,” Cadance remarks warily.

“You’d be pretty pissy too if you went to one parallel world to relax, only to be wound up more and return home expecting to relax, only to learn in the short time you were gone, everything went to shit!” I snap, before massaging my temples. “DD?”

There’s a popping sound as he appears before me.

“I’m here, daughter of mine and… oh,” he looks around, puzzled. “Did I get the date of the Friendship Festival wrong? This doesn’t seem very much in the spirit of “Friendship”,” he does quotations with his fingers.

I growl. “Yes, you clearly did, or else the problems Equestria has right now never would’ve been a thing. Talk about a bad time for Flash Magnus to have offered to check the training of the Crystal Empire’s guards, Rockhoof to be off helping with the dig in his homeland and Star Swirl to be traveling Equestria to see how much things have changed in the last thousand years.” I walk over to the balcony and look out a small smirk coming to my face as I watch The Storm King’s forces being overrun by ponies none too pleased with the how they’d been treated since the invasion. At least there’s something to make me happy.

“If you’re expecting me to just stop this Storm King’s army right away, you’re sorely mistaken, daughter,” Discord says sternly as he joins me, arms folded. “How is Twilight supposed to learn if I do everything for her?”

“Normally, I’d agree with you,” I say, glancing at him. “As the future ruler of this land, she should learn to fight her own battles, but there’s a difference between leaving her to learn and helping where needed. This is one of those latter times.”

He frowns down at me. “So, what do you propose?”

I smirk at him. “Wanna test your acting skills again?”

He grins. “You know I’m happy to offer my acting prowess wherever it is needed.”

“Good,” I look back out, off towards the other lands. “Because, after I make a few calls, we’ll be setting up a little surprise for The Storm King and Miss Tempest Shadow.” I glance at him. “That’s not her real name, right? Sounds too edgy for an Equestrian.”

He chuckles. “Oh, you’ll get a kick out of her real name.”

TEN HOURS AGO

“So nice to see lesser creatures put to their rightful places,’ The Storm King Smirks as he walks up the steps, having witnessed all the enslaved ponies as he was led here.

“Of Coursth, Might One,” I say, disguised as Grubber.

We enter the throne room where Tempest is waiting.

The Storm King looks around, annoyed. “Where’s that other one? You said three days, Tempest.” He points threateningly at her. “I only see three! How hard is it to find the only four Pegacornicuseses in Equestria?!”

“Six,” Tempest says simply.

“Huh?” The Storm King cocks his head.

“There’s six Alicorns in Equestria,” she says simply, smirking. “Honestly, though, despite the fact two of them are babies, I doubt you’d have gotten to them. One’s technically the Crystal Empire’s secret weapon and the other's a reborn Nightmare Moon. There’s a reason your forces having even gotten close to there yet, despite their princess being caught.”

“Are you getting lippy with me, Tempest?” The Storm King growls, towering over her. “Do you not want me to fix your horn?”

She snorts. “I know damn well you can’t do that.”

He blinks in confusion. “When’d you figure that out.” Then he snarls. “Either way, don’t you dare talk back to me! Are you forgetting who’s in charge around here?”

“It certainly isn’t you.” He turns around in confusion, only to get a dropkick to the face as I shift into EQG form.

He goes flying, slamming into the wall, the staff clattering to the floor as she slumps down.

“Oh, thank heavens,” Tempest says with relief, before shifting into DD. “Pretending to be that unicorn was so boring. I’m much more looking forward to my leading role.”

I open up my hand, a holographic image of a turquoise Changeling with orange eyes. “How’re things going out there, Cornicle?”

“Good, Screwball,” he replies calmly. “The soldiers The Storm King brought with him didn’t suspect a thing.” He chuckles. “The looks on their faces when all the enslaved ponies and their fellow soldiers turned into a swarm of bug ponies and attacked them were hilarious. They literally never expected anyone to fight back.”

“Just make sure to get the word out that everypony has to remain indoors and quiet as possible,” I say, grinning back. “The plan won’t work if Tempest and the guards with her suspect anything’s up. They need to believe that as far as they’re aware, everypony in the city is still enslaved and miserable.”

He salutes, the call ending.

I look to the statues of the three princesses. “Okay, shift change.”

The three turn into a green, blue and orange Changeling, each who sigh, nodding and head out, a trio of three other Changelings coming in and taking their place and disguises.

“So…” Discord looks to the unconscious satyr-like creature lying unconscious on the floor, “what’ll we do with him?” His eyes light up. “Ooh, ooh, can I keep him as a pet?”

I give him a raised eyebrow. “Which of us is the parent here again?”

He blows as raspberry at me, which I catch, mix into a smoothie throw back at him. “Spoil sport,” he points, loudly slurping the smoothie.

I look to The Storm King. “Being like him need to be dealt with. And I think I know just where to send him.”

NOW

“So… all those enslaved ponies and soldiers we saw on our way here…?” Applejack asks as she’s helped out of her cage.

I nod. “All Changelings.” I rub my temples. “Honestly, I’m starting to wonder how competent Celestia is as a ruler these days when she literally has the entire Changeling Kingdom as an ally, but thinks it’s smarter to get help from even further out of Equestria. With the Changelings she could’ve even tricked Tempest into thinking she had Twilight when she didn’t.”

“I guess I deserve that,” Celestia says as she walks in, followed by Luna, Twilight crying out in delight and hugging her mentor.

“Considering it took the Princess of Chaos to remember you have allies that can change their shape and hide in plain sight, I kinda have to agree,” Cornicle says, nodding.

“What do you plan on doing with me?” We all turn to Tempest, who’s held in place by Changeling goo on her front hooves, binding them to the ground. “Are you going to do to me what you did to my king?”

I give her a “Really bitch?” look. “We both know you only did what he wanted because you want your horn back.” I walk over and flick her busted horn. “FWI, you don’t need it. A broken horn like that doesn’t stop you using your magic. A little training and you’ll learn how to cast spells like you used to instead of just releasing pure magical energy.”

She blinks. “Wait… what?”

“She’s right,” Twilight walks up to Tempest, giving her a friendly smile. “Your horn is pretty powerful, just like the pony it belongs to.”

“Besides, you’ll be more useful to Equestria out here than in Tartarus with that scum,” I shrug, walking away.

“You sent The Storm King to Tartarus?” Twilight’s eyes widen.

I nod, leaning against a wall. “First used that staff of his to drain his magic though. Turns out he did have some unique weather based magic, but it was dormant without harnessing the power of four Alicorns through the staff first. Better safe than sorry, right? Now his magic won’t be a risk to anyone.”

“Now,” Celestia looks to Tempest. “I wish to speak with you, Tempest Shadow, about your future in Equestria. From the stories my pupil has told me off their adventures beyond our lands, it would seem some aid is needed to fix what The Storm King’s influence has wrought.”

The unicorn looks away.

“If you don’t tell them, I will.” Everyone looks to Discord, confused. He smirks at Tempest. “Well?”

She blinks, before it seems to click and she looks away. “That’s… not my real name… You Highness.”

Celestia cocks and eyebrow, but her words are cut off by Pinkie Pie jumping up and getting right up close to Tempest. “Ooh! What is it?!”

Tempest looks away in embarrassment, before sighing, grinning sheepishly. “It’s Fizzlepop Berrytwist.”

Pinkie gasps, her eyes lighting up and filling with stars, wrapping a foreleg around the unicorn. “Okay. That is. The most awesome name. EVER!”

“You all enjoy the Friendship Festival,” I say, waving a hand. “I’m outta here.”

“You’re going already, Screwball?” Rarity asks, surprised.

I turn around, hands on my hips. “Yes. I went to Sunset’s world to relax after the stress of the whole Pony of Shadows thing. Instead, I’m dealing with literally dangerous memory problems the whole time. Come back here expecting to relax, only to find we’ve been invaded. Ugh! I’m going to another franchise world. Maybe there I can get some R&R at last!”

___________________________________________________________

Screwball snapped her fingers, vanishing from sight.

There’s was a long pauses as all present just looked around at each other in confusion.

“Um, I know I’m new here and all, but… I’m not the only one who didn’t understand that last part, am I?” Tempest asked, looking around at everyone.

Twilight sighed, facehoofing. “Nope. You’re not the only one. She tends to do that a lot, leaving those around her confused.”

“Another franchise world?” Spike looked around. “What was that supposed to mean?”

Discord shrugged, though the too innocent smile on his face suggested he knew something, but wasn’t telling.

___________________________________________________________

Harry Potter turned over in bed, trying to hold his grip on sleep, but it was failing.

How much more miserable could his life get? It had been three days now since his uncle had put those bars over his window and forbidden him from even leaving the house. He was just a prisoner now.

There was no way he’d be able to get to Hogwarts this year. And what did his friends think? Did they think he’d forgotten or was ignoring them? Why did Dobby have to do this to him? For what reason did Harry have to miss out on his second year, possibly lose the only friends he’d ever had and be a prisoner in his own home? How was it for his own good?

“Yeah, Dobby probably could’ve handled it better, but at least it works out in the long run.”

Harry started, jolting up, tossing the covers aside, before he cocked his head.

Before him, floating upside down by the door to his room was a girl, maybe about his age, a year older at most.

Her hair was bright purple and white, a mess of curls. She was wearing a plain white T-shirt under a dark blue overalls shirt-pants combo, with pictures of a baseball and screw next to each other, just over where it ended at her thighs on her left side, mismatched purple and white socks and big yellow boots, matching the propeller beanie atop her head.

Her eyes however… they had no pupils. They were just purple swirls.

If he wasn’t a wizard, Harry probably would’ve thought he was going mad.

Then his eyes widened. “What’re you doing?!” he hissed. “I already got a warning against using magic when it wasn’t even me doing it! Are you trying to get me expelled?!”

The girl righted herself in the air, before giggling. “Ah, don’t worry about it, Harry. My magic can’t be traced in your world. Far as the Wizarding World will know, you just had another magicless night.”

Harry frowned.

The girl shrugged. “Hey, if you don’t trust me, we’ll wait.” She snapped her fingers, a pair of sodas Harry recognized as Butter Bears appearing next to her and she tossed him one. “Should be informed soon, shouldn’t we?”

He paused, glancing to the window. Even if another huge barn owl like the one from earlier arrived, it wouldn’t easily be able to get in through the bars… but now he was actually a little curious why this girl was so calm.

Not to mention he wanted to know just what she was doing in his room to begin with. You don’t just appear in someone else’s room without a reason.

“Who… are you?” he asked, sitting down on his bed as the girl sat down, but kept floating. “Are you a witch?”

She took a swig of her Butter Bear. “Damn. Why haven’t I visited this universe sooner? This stuff tastes damn good. In answer to your question, no. I’m no witch.” She winked at him. “I’m the Princess of Chaos.”

“The Princess of… what?” Somehow, the answer had only given Harry more questions.

“I’m an entity that exists differently from you, Harry,” she said, leaning back. “Name’s Screwball. I pretty much have the power to warp the very fabric of reality.”

Even though that didn’t fully answer his question, Harry understood enough and his eyes lit up. “So, you can free me? You could let me out?”

She glanced at him, before shaking her head. “Sorry, kid. Technically speaking, I’m not allowed to mess with your world. I only came to learn more about these two branching timelines.”

Harry would’ve been saddened… but the other thing she said had his curiosity peeked. “Branching timelines?”

She nodded. “Little changes can have huge consequences, Harry. Larger than one would think possible. Think when you through a small pebble into the water. Sure, the pebble is small, but the ripples it creates are huge. Same applies here, only we’re talking time, not water. This might be hard to believe, but those two branching timelines are actually better off than the main one. More surprising is we can thank you uncle, of all people, for that. His actions in both branches actually, if unintentionally, save the world.”

Harry cocked an eyebrow, snorting. “How’s that?” His uncle saving the world? Yeah, right.

Screwball put her hands behind her head, her Butter Bear floating next to her as if on an invisible coaster. “In the main timeline, Ron, Fred and George steal their dad’s flying care to save you. In this timeline, though, they got caught before they could sneak out instead of when they came back. As such, you don’t interact with them like you did in this branching timeline.”

Harry deadpanned. “How exactly is my not being recused better?”

She smirked. “Because it means you aren’t with the Weasley family when they go to the bookstore in Diagon Alley and, in doing so, there’s no confrontation between them and the Malfoys, thus Draco’s father doesn’t get a chance to give Ginny Weasley Tom Riddle’s diary.”

“Tom who?” The way she said that name, it seemed like he should be concerned… but he didn’t have the foggiest clue why.

“Not being able to sneak the diary to Ginny changed everything,” she continued, looking up at the ceiling, ignoring the question. “Voldemort’s plans failed all because it wasn’t Ginny who got his diary.”

Harry’s eyes widened, before they narrowed. “Wait. I thought you just said this diary was Tom Riddle’s? What’s Voldemort have to do with this? Is he back?”

She just smiled at him. “Tom’s full name is Tom Marvolo Riddle, but in that is anagram to his real identity.”

He cocked an eyebrow. “Huh?”

“Use cryptography, Harry,” she shook her head. “Didn’t you at least get taught something like that in Muggle School. I know you were only eleven when you stopped going there and instead went to Hogwarts, but you must have learned something on the subject. The Wizarding World uses it too, after all.”

He frowned as she handed him a note with Tom Riddle’s full name on it and stared at it, trying to understand what hidden message could be in such a name.

After some time, he started noticing a few letters could make other words… before his eyes widened in shock as he looked up to see Screwball smiling as she nodded.

“Tom’s name says I Am Lord Voldemort?!” he looked from the message to the girl, shocked. “Tom Riddle was Voldemort?!”

She nods. “Truthfully, I shouldn’t be telling you this, but you needed hope to get you through the next two years and having the faint memory of this in the background of your mind will help there.”

He frowned. “What do you mean?”

She sighed, putting her hands on her knees. “Harry, it’s like I said, I’m technically not supposed to mess with your world. I’m only able to do this because, the universe will erase your memory of our meeting the moment I leave.”

His eyes widened and he stood up. “Why? Won’t I be in more danger from Voldemort if I can’t remember any of this?”

“Ever heard of Doctor Who The Five Doctors? The Doctor’s past selves aren’t able to remember encounters with their future selves, because it would disrupt their personal timeline.” She gave a small smile. “Besides, that’s why I said your uncle unintentionally saves the world.”

“And the other one?” he asked, actually a little curious now.

Screwball shook her head. “In that one, you uncle wasn’t as stupid as the one in the main timeline and this one. He doesn’t try to hide you from the people who were coming for dinner. Instead, he simply had you out to help bring small foods and drinks. They started asking questions and you and you uncle were tactful in your answers. The two even felt sympathy for you when you aunt told them they were caring for you since you were a baby because your parents were murdered.”

“They mentioned Voldemort killed my parents?!” Harry’s eyes widened. That wasn’t smart, that was outright stupidity. Why would his uncle in any timeline think telling Muggles his parents were murdered by a wizard was a good idea?

Screwball waved a hand. “Oh, no, they don’t mention Voldemort by name.” Screwball frowned, rubbing her chin. “Do the Dursleys ever even learn Voldemort’s name?” She shook her head. “Not important. Anyway, because of that, your uncle gets a promotion and, because those two know of you, Vernon has to actually start treating you more like a member of the family and you all actually start to get along.”

Harry snorted.

“No, I’m serious,” Screwball shook her head, looking sincere. “Once they have to let you interact with other Muggles more regularly, they realize how much you actually respect their wishes. You don’t bring up your wizarding heritage or use it against them, especially when you admit you’re not actually allowed to use magic outside of Hogwarts since you live with them until you’re seventeen.”

“And I’m supposed to believe they don’t use that against me?” Harry asked, his scepticism rising.

“After you helped you uncle get that promotion, yeah, they stop holding it against you completely. And, once it’s time for you to head for Hogwarts, they see you off, actually willing to, if only slightly, interact with the wizarding families seeing their kids off.” She giggled. “The look on Dudley’s face when you just walked through the wall to Platform 9 ¾. You all don’t let him live it down for at least the next two years.”

“So… what did Voldemort’s diary have to do with all this again?” Harry asked, realizing they’d moved away from that subject without finishing it.

Screwball blinked, before nodding. “Oh, right. Well, in the original timeline, because you are pulled into a faker, Gilderoy Lockheart’s plans for a quick photo op and signal boast, Malfoy, who’s also in the store, confronts you, jealous. His dad stops him from taking things too far, but uses that opportunity to sneak the diary to Ginny Weasley without her knowing. The more she uses the diary over the school year, the more a younger version of Voldemort takes over her and steals her life-force. You stop it, of course.”

“And… in this and that other branching timeline?”

Screwball smirked. “Lucius had to think fast and just dumped the diary on the first wizarding child he could, a first year starting that year. Bad news for him was, unlike Ginny, the student in question wasn’t as nervous about things and outright told his parents about the diary when they found out it talks back to you because a piece of Voldemort is actually inside it.”

Harry scratched his head. “How does that change things?”

Screwball held up a finger, her smirk remaining. “His parents were Hogwarts alumnae from the time Tom was a student there and they knew he became Voldemort. So, what do you think former students who knew Tom Riddle was Voldemort did when their child told them they’d found a diary belonging to said dark wizard and that the diary talked back as if it were said dark wizard?”

“Gave it to Dumbldore?” Harry guessed. How was he supposed to know?

Streamers went off and the sound made when people won on game shows went off, his room flashing with multi coloured lights. “Dig, dig, dig! Got it in one, Harry.” Just as quickly, his room returned to normal. “They gave it to Dumbledore and he had a good idea what it really was right from the get go.”

“And what was it?” Harry was really interested now.

But Screwball shook her head. “Sorry, Harry. Spoilers. You’ll be brought up to speed by Dumbledore in due time, trust me.”

He frowned. If she was going to wipe his memory when she left anyway, why not just tell him? “So, what happens without the diary?”

Screwball grins. “The heir of Slytherin never opens the Chamber of Secrets.”

Harry cocked an eyebrow. “The heir of…?”

She giggled. “Harry, have you never wondered why that snake could understand you, back at the zoo?”

He blinked, before cocking an eyebrow. “No. wasn’t that just becaudse I’m a wizard?”

She folded her arms, shaking her head. “Nope. Harry, you’re a parselmouth, someone who speaks parseltongue, the language of snakes.”

“Is… is that normal?” Harry asked, a little confused now.

She shook her head again. “It’s a rare ability. You’re the only person outside the bloodline of Salazar Slytherin who has ever been able to speak parseltongue. It’s a bloodline trait, so you were an oddity to many when you started speaking it, many even thinking you were the heir of Slytherin. And, I suppose, if one were too look back far enough, since you are descended from a Pure Blood family, it is possible you both were in some way related.”

“Pure Blood?” Harry felt with each answer, he was given more questions.

“A witch or wizard without a drop of Muggle blood in their body,” she clarified. “Anyway, you’re not his heir. The only reason you speak the language of the snakes is because, the night Voldemort gave you that scar, he unintentionally gave you some of his powers too. Even once all is said and done, you can still speak the language, even after every trace of him is gone from this plain.”

And now he was beyond confused.

Screwball shook her head. “But I’m getting ahead of myself. Anyway, in both these branching timelines, the chamber never opens, so no student even thinks about you being Slytherin’s heir. Well, not until some students have done some studying and learn he spoke to snakes too. But, by the then the year’s almost over and it just means something cooler about you.

“And… the next year?” Harry wondered if she’d even tell him that.

To his surprise, her eyes lit up with excitement. “Oh, that’s where the small changes really start the snowball effect. In this timeline, you won’t be going back in your third year, but what happens at Hogwarts effects your future greatly and is why you’ll at least be going back the year after.” She giggled. “You become a new legend. The youngest Seeker in a century and the oldest second year in a decade.”

He frowned.

She got control of her giggles and continued. “Well, Harry, here’s where your past with Voldemort and the night he killed your parents comes back into your life. Did you know you have a Godfather?”

Harry blinked. No. That was news to him.

Screwball nodded. “Yep. His name is Sirus Black, but, because he was framed for a crime he didn’t commit, you never got to meet him.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “What? Who framed him?!”

Screwball’s face darkened. “A man both the wizarding and Muggle world think is dead. Peter Pettigrew, a man who used to be your parents’ friend. He framed Sirus for telling Voldemort where your parents were, allowing him to find them to murder you all. He also framed Sirus for his own murder.”

Harry’s eyes widened further, before they narrowed and he snarled. “He did what?!”

She nodded, arms folded. “Sirus has spent the last twelve years in Askaban Prison because of that traitor. However, next year, Sirus will break out of Askaban, intent on getting revenge. He’ll go to Hogwarts and severly injures him.”

Harry blinked, shaking his head. “How does that clear him of murder charges?!”

Screwball shook her head. “Well, it clears him of the first two charges because, once he’s out cold, Sirus uses his new want he won from a criminal wizard he came across on his travels to force Pettigrew to return to his human form and Sirus brings him to Dumbledore.”

Harry cocked an eyebrow. “His human form?”

She nodded. “For all these year, unbeknownst to the Weaselys, he’s been hiding in their home as Ron’s pet rat.”

Harry’s eyes widened. “Scabus? Scabus was the man who betrayed my parents all these years?!”

She nodded. “In the other timeline, it’s not as easy for Sirus, since you, Ron and Hermione interfere and almost caused him to escape, but, in the end, like in this timeline, Pettigrew is caught, Sirus cleared of all charges and he comes to live with you and the Durselys.”

Harry blinked, before his eyes widened. “Wait. WHAT?”

Screwball nodded, that smirk returning. “In the other timeline, they’re surprised and interested by his arrival and actually come to like him, appreciating the stories about your mother your aunt never knew since she’d cut ties with her.”

“And… in my timeline?” he asked hopefully.

Screwball chuckled. “Oh, your family are in for a right fright, Harry. Dumbledore, the troll that he is, decides to warn them about Sirus’ escaping Askaban… but only shortly after Pettigrew is captured and Sirus cleared. So, when he shows up on their doorstep…”

Harry tried to stifle his laughter as he pictured the horrified expression on their faces.

The two spent a few minutes laughing, before Screwball cleared her throat to continue.

“With Sirus living here, your aunt and uncle start towing the line actually treating you like a member of the family, if reluctantly. Plus, with an adult wizard living here, you’re allowed to use your magic too, so long as it’s only within the house and provided you don’t let any Muggles outside the family see it. And, don’t worry about your friends. They stick by you, even as they advance in Hogwarts faster.”

Harry tried picturing it, his Godfather living with him and how much better his life could be… before something Screwball mentioned at the beginning returned to his mind and he looked to her with a quizzical expression.

“Wait. I thought you said my uncle unintentionally saves the world in both timelines. How does anything you’ve said do that?”

Screwball grinned. “Because, since Pettigrew never escapes during what should be your third year, he doesn’t go to the house of Barty Crouch Senior with what remains of Voldemort in his arms to free Junior and therefore, Junior never helps Voldemort come back. Without that, Voldemort remains on his own all this time, unable to die, but helpless all the same thanks to the curse now upon him for killing that unicorn and drinking its blood last year.”

Harry blinked, before putting a hand to his head. “Wait, wait, wait. Back up. So, are you saying, in the original timeline… Voldemort comes back?!”

She nodded. “Thankfully, neither of the branching timelines have to worry about that. And, for reasons Dumbledore will explain to you several years from now, Voldemort will finally die. The world avoids the next Wizarding War and countless lives are saved.”

Harry paused, mulling that over, before looking skeptically at her. “All this because my uncle in this timeline doesn’t let me go to Hogwarts for two years in a row?”

She nods. “Like I said, Harry. Little changes, Big consequences.” She sighed, leaning back and stretching. “Not gonna lie, I needed this rest.”

He gave her a quizzical look.

She sighed again, rubbing her neck. “Let’s just say things have been pretty stressful in my world the last couple days and I needed a rest. Observing your timeline and the other one gave me the time and relaxation I needed.”

“Wait. You’re going, already?” Harry became worried. He was going to be forgetting everything so soon?

She nodded, before giving him an encouraging smile. “Don’t worry, Harry. It’s not all doom and gloom for you until next year. You know Mrs Fig?”

Harry blinked, confused by the random topic, but thought for a moment, before nodding. “The old lady who smells like cats?”

She nodded. “She’ll be in touch soon. When Dumbledore notices your absence at the entrance ceremony, he asks her to check in on you. Legally, he can’t make the Dursleys send you to Hogwarts, but since she lives nearby, she came ask your aunt and uncle to let you come over to do chores. They’ll think it makes things more unpleasant for you, but she’ll actually be the link between you and your friends for the next two years.”

Harry cocked an eyebrow. “How? Wait. Mrs Fig knows Dumbledore? How? Why?”

Screwball grinned. “She’s not a Muggle, Harry. She’s a Squib, a person born of wizarding parents, but without any magical abilities. Truth is, she’s been watching over you on Dumbledore’s request since the day you were left on you aunt and uncle’s doorstep.”

Harry blinked, before a smile came to his face. “Really?”

Screwball nodded, holding out a hand, Headwig, now somehow out of her cage, flying over and land on the girl’s outstretched fingers. “She’ll help you take care of Headwig, allowing her to fly free and deliver your messages to your friends until Sirus starts living with you.” She looked at him, winking. “Sneaky, huh?”

Harry smiled, nodding. “Yeah. Yeah, I think I can live with that.”

Screwball smiled, before giving the white owl a scratch under her beak. “Think you can wait a little longer for Harry, girl?”

Headwig looked to the girl, before nodding, giving a small squawk.

The girl smile, before looking to Harry with a sad smile. “Well, it’s time I headed home. Ready, Harry?”

Harry took a deep breath, before nodding, his expression firm.

Screwball nodded back, before holding up her other hand and snapped her fingers.

Harry’s mind went fuzzy and he fell back onto his bed, fast asleep.

Author's Note

Phew. There's the movie done. Finally, Screwball can move on into Season 8.

Yeah, looking forward to her chewing the hay outta Neighsay for his blatant and unprovoked racism towards the students and their guardians. Oh, and she ain't gonna let it go unnoticed how much his literally ignored the law and just did what he wanted.

So, yeah, much as i like the movie, even without Discord, it literally should not have been so hard to stop The Storm King with the multitude of allies Equestria had by then. Star Swirl, Flash Magnus and Rockhoof alone would've easily been able to hold off the initial invasion.

Also, regarding the Harry Potter bit, yeah, isn't it a bit odd the to think about. If Harry simply hadn't gone to Hogwarts in that second year, so many things would've been different. Yes, there's the chance the worst case scenario could've happened, Ginny still getting Tom's Diary, him killing her and becoming real and unleashing the Basilisk, but that's all dependent on Lucius managing to get the diary to Ginny which, again, without Harry being there, might never have arisen the chance.

Honestly a little curious to here your opinions on that, plus with how Screwball handled the Storm King.

Don't expect another update to any fic til at least next week. Tomorrow is my brother's wedding, so i'll have no time for writing at all.

Anyway, hope you enjoyed this chapter, looking forward to reading the discussions in the comments and, til next time, later everybody

Evil Has Many Names. Rainbow Dash Was Never One I Thought Possible To Be One

___________________________________________________________

“Starlight,” the frail voice of the gray filly replied, her breathings shallow. "Starlight Spa..."

Then there was nothing.

Only two noises remained. The clanking of the Rainbow Factory one story below and the ever present static. It was truly over now.

“I’m... sorry,” The stallion’s eyes began to close as he took his last breaths.

Suddenly, the stallion found himself breathing normally again.

Confused and terrified, he bolted up, looking around frantically for Starlight… only to find the filly floating in the air… her wings not even moving.

She was glancing around, her forelegs folded, a stern frown on her face. “Fuck me, this was worse than I even thought,” she said… in a voice very different from before.

“What…? What in Equestria…?” the stallion glanced around, beyond confused.

The grey filly turned to him, glancing down at her right foreleg, which somehow now had a watch around it. “You might wanna move to the right.” She nudged her head towards his left.

He blinked, before he heard a banging sound from behind him.

Turning, he saw the breach wall behind him shift a fraction, before a huge dent appeared.

Hesitating only for another second, he dived to his left as the wall exploded open.

At once, firm and loud voices could be heard.

As the stallion turned to get up, his eyes widened as a battalion of Royal Guard pegasi rushed through the opening.

What in the world was going on?

Then, to further his confusion, after at least twenty guards had moved in, they parted to allow somepony else through… an Earth Pony filly, with a pink coat, white and purple mess of mane and tail and a Cutie Mark that was a baseball and screw.

It was her eyes, however, that truly pulled him in. there were no pupils. They were only spirals.

Not only that… she was floating?

But she wasn’t alone. She was being flanked by a purple Alicorn, who’s face was grim with concern.

The filly glanced around, before meeting eyes with the grey filly.

“Yeah,” Starlight said, shaking her head. “This is more fucked up than anyone could’ve guessed.”

Then, to his absolute bewilderment, the grey filly turned into a copy of the pink one and sunk into her.

“I… but… WHAT?!” he yelled.

“In due time, Finish Line,” the Alicorn said, startling him. How did she know his name?

The pink filly turned, glaring at the door that had sealed him in as more pegasi guards came pouring in through the giant hole that had been blown open. “This’ll only take a second.”

She held up a hoof and, to Finish Line’s further bewilderment, it turned into a cannon and fired a rainbow blast from it.

The blast hit the door, which exploded, a faint but familiar scream coming from within the blast.

When the dust settled, Rainbow Dash, bruised and battered, lay unconscious where the door had been.

“Take Finish Line to the medical core,” the Alicorn said, looking over her shoulder to several guards. “We will secure the prisoners and the patient.”

Before he knew what was happening, the stallion was grabbed by several pegasi, who lifted him up so his injured limbs were above the ground and carried him out the room.

___________________________________________________________

“I… I don’t understand,” Finish Line said as he was led down a hallway.

He’d passed out shortly after being removed from the room, the loss of blood and end of adrenaline running through his veins catching up with him.

When he’d come to, he’d been lying in a bed in a hospital room, his wounds bandaged and tended to.

There were several guards posted around him and he’d soon learned why as, within moments of waking up, the colt from the factory, somehow alive, had come charging into the room, waving a scalpel, shouting how he’d kill him.

Starlight Spark, the filly he’d almost escaped with, had visited shortly after, apologizing for his actions.... and revealing something bizarre to say the least. All the fillies and colts who’d died when she had arrived at the Rainbow Factory were here, in the same hospital, alive and healthy, even the one he’d had to remove the wings from.

But it wasn’t just that group in this hospital. All the fillies and colts from the previous batches were here too. Too for him to even remember how many.

The world had stopped making any sense at all.

How could all those ponies, who’d long been dead, still be alive today?

Now, his physical wounds healed, he was being led, not by guards, but by the pink Earth Pony filly from the factory. To where, he hadn’t a clue, but she had assured him he was finally going to get answers.

The filly, who’d identified herself as Screwball, sighed, looking annoyed as she muttered, “People just never listen. That’s why they never understand.”

They stopped at a door, which opened to reveal something he didn’t expect at all.

Rainbow Dash was tied to a steel chair. She looked horrid. Her mane was ragged and unkempt, her eyes were huge and she was wearing a mixture between a snarl and a smile.

“Hello, solider!” she spat. “Come to rub in your escape?”

“Having to wait til you were healed to reveal the truth has not been fun,” Screwball scowled, standing up on her hind legs and walking towards Rainbow Dash.

“What is going on, Screwball?” Finish jumped, turning around to find Princess Celestia, Luna and the purple Alicorn from the factory, whom he’d learned was the newest Princess, Twilight Sparkle, walking in from behind him.

“First, we’ll hear it from the horse’s mouth,” Screwball said, turning and glaring at the bound cyan mare. “Why are you doing this?”

The bound mare just snorted. “Running the Rainbow Factory? Saving Equestria, that’s what.”

Screwball did not look impressed. “I wasn’t speaking to you.”

Rainbow Dash cocked her head in confusion. “Huh?”

Screwball sighed, rubbing her temple with a hoof. “Scootaloo? Come in please?”

Any confusion Rainbow Dash showed at the mentioning of the orange Pegasus was halted when said Pegasus walked in through the door, a hospital gown on. The shield with a lightning bolt within a feather Cutie Mark on her flank barely covered by the end of the gown.

The cyan mare’s eyes went wide as dinner plates, her mouth hanging open.

“Sc-Sc… Sc-Sc…” she stuttered, her eyes fixed on the filly who glared back at her.

“How?!” Finish managed after several moments of nothing but Dash struggling to say the name. “I saw you die!”

“Nope,” Screwball folded her forelegs. “You did not. What you saw was a clone of myself. Flesh bound to me, but with Scootaloo’s mind piloting it, completely unaware she wasn’t herself.”

“I… what?” For every answer, he became more confused.

Princess Celestia sighed. “Several weeks before Scootaloo’s final test at the flight school, Miss Screwball appeared in the throne room.”

“Literally,” Princess Luna deadpanned. “She just popped into existence right before us. Scared the envoy from Saddle Arabia we were discussing trade with nearly to death.”

“I’m what you’d called a Being of Chaos,” Screwball said, turning to face him. “Truthfully, I’m the Princess of Chaos. The princesses have met my dad from your universe already.”

“Discord,” Princess Twilight Sparkle groaned, rubbing a hoof against her forehead. “He never ceases to make things more complicated than they need to be, even when it’s one that isn’t even from our universe.”

Screwball nodded. “Yep. And I’ve a bit of a hobby. I like visiting alternate Equestrias and messing around in them for a bit.”

“Alternate… Equestrias?” Finish Line shook his head.

The filly held her hooves in front of her, before thrusting them outwards, and an array of what looked like stars against the night sky appearing before her in a block of black.

“Your universe is but one of billions,” she said, pointing to several in turn. “In this one, Princess Twilight Sparkle here became Celestia and Luna’s mother after she and her friends got sent into Equestria’s ancient past and became the very Elements of Harmony themselves. In this one, Twilight was actually a Changeling Royal her whole life and had been swapped with the stillborn of her unicorn self so she’d grow up loved. Here, Equestria is full of humans instead of ponies and other magical creatures. And here, Nightmare Moon is brought back by a cult, but is a filly and becomes Twilight’s daughter. Billions of universes, with infinite possibilities.”

“And she stumbled upon our universe several weeks before the final test I would be taking,” Scootaloo said, nodding.

“Now, I noticed something very wrong with your universe, right away,” Screwball said, a large sheet of paper appearing before her. On the paper, there was a line that stretched from one end, which said “Sonic Rainboom” to another that said “Cutie Mark Crusaders Forever”.

“I… don’t get it,” Finish Line shook his head.

“Nopony does,” Screwball sighed, before pointing a hoof at a spot that, after a few quick mental calculations, Finish realized was a year before he saw Scootaloo grinded into Spectra. “Happy Hills never got her Cutie Mark.”

There was a pause.

“Huh?” Finish asked.

Screwball shook her head. “Happy was a filly who failed her final test at flight school. According to this timeline,” she indicated to the paper, “she was supposed to be exiled from Cloudsdale and get a Cutie Mark for singing folk songs… but she died before getting her mark at all.”

“So, just because some random filly didn’t get her mark, something was wrong with our universe?” Finish Line deadpanned. “I mean, yeah, our universe is pretty fucked up, but that’s a bit of a stretch, don’t you think?”

“We felt the same way, Finish Line,” Princess Luna said, before her expression firmed. “At least, we did until Screwball’s first clone was destroyed and the filly it had been linked to had not awoken.”

“It’s like I said,” Screwball paced back and forth calmly. “Each of the pegasi who were with Scootaloo at the factory were not actually those pegasi. I teleported each of them here, to a secret medical bunker I had the princesses arrange, leaving duplicates of myself that were cut off from my mind so they could be piloted by all the fillies and colts who were taking their final test that year. Unfortunately, the mental strain had been more than I’d anticipated on them, so they didn’t awake the moment the bodies they were puppeting were destroyed. So, it wasn’t until shortly after this year’s group, also replaced with my clones, entered the factory that we finally got any news.”

“Scootaloo and her fellow pegasi’s findings were… horrifying to say the least,” Princess Twilight shuddered, before looking to the bound Pegasus. “But… what horrifies me more, is why Rainbow Dash would do all of this. How can she be the Element of Loyalty after all this?!”

“Which is why we’re here,” Screwball turned back the Pegasus mare. “Rainbow Dash is the one who has run the Rainbow Factory all these years and Rainbow Dash has not run the factory, ever.”

“What does that even mean?” Finish gave the filly a very annoyed glare. “How can she have run it and not run it at the same time?”

“Let’s ask her,” Screwball looked to Rainbow Dash and glared. “Why are you doing this to Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash?!”

Before any pony present could ask what she meant, something immediately changed in Rainbow Dash.

Seconds ago, she’d been stuck, staring at the orange filly, stuttering “Sc-Sc” over and over, all throughout their discussions.

The moment Screwball asked that question, however, her face changed.

No longer stunned, frozen in place, eyes wide. As they watch, her eyes returned to normal and her mouth pulled back in a cruel sneer. “So, when did you figure it out, Screwball, dahling?”

Her voice had changed. Though it was still the raspy voice they all knew, the inflections were all different. More sophisticate.

“Took a few days, but some deep diving and universal observation clued me in,” Screwball said coldly.

“Then you know why, dahling,” Rainbow snickered.

“What’s going on?” Scootaloo looked from Rainbow Dash to all the adults. “Why is Rainbow Dash talking like she’s Rarity all of a sudden?”

“Remember how I mentioned your universe is one of billions?” Screwball turned around, looking to each adult who was not Rainbow Dash in turn.

They all nodded.

Screwball shook her head. “Well, your Equestria only exists…” she sighed, “because I didn’t know something so well intended could have such an effect.”

“Elaborate,” Princess Celestia said sternly.

Screwball folded her forelegs. “Princesses, are you familiar with the disease Swamp Fever?”

The three Alicorns were puzzled by the change in subject but nodded.

“Yes,” Princess Twilight said, rubbing her chin with a hoof. “In fact, we’ve recently been having to relocate many ponies and other creatures who claimed to have suffered from the final symptoms, but were suddenly perfectly healthy, even Applejack’s parents, who were long thought dead.”

Screwball nodded. “A while back, I joined forces with several Discords from multiple timelines and universes. Together, we pooled our Chaos Magic together to create a fixed point. Its intent: To eradicate all traces of Swamp Fever and heal those who’d been turned into a trees by it throughout all of time and space. To this day, the wave of energy we created is still moving, expanding out to every dimension, every parallel.”

“Wait, you cured Swamp Fever?!” Princess Twilight’s eyes went wide.

Princess Celestia’s expression, however, had become stern. “What does this have to do with how… Rainbow Dash is acting?”

Screwball scowled. “Like I said, throughout all of time and space. Turns out, there was a universe that was not like yours, but had Swamp Fever in it. A universe that was decaying away.”

“What was this universe?” Luna asked.

Screwball glanced to Rainbow Dash, who was giving a manic grin. “G3.5.”

The answer, left all confused.

Screwball held out a hoof and a smaller version of the magical multiverse screen she’d shown them earlier appear above it. On it were three orbs, two of which had a line splintering away from it, that had a line splintering away from it too.

“All universes go a by a name. A code specific to that universe and its variations to all others. These ones here are referred to as the Generation Universes. This one,” the first orb, where a human with blonde hair playing with ponies could be seen, “is called the G1 Universe. The one next to it,” the orb showing ponies who looked a bit similar to those from the G1 orb but in a town, “goes by two names, either G2 or the Pony Tales Universe. The one next to it,” she indicated to the third main orb, where an Earth Pony with rainbow mane could be seen, “is the G3 Universe. It has a parallel universe of it’s own, called G3.2,” the orb connected to the G3 orb showed two unusual looking Earth Pony who kind of looked like Cheerliee and Scootaloo.

“Why’re Miss Cheerliee and I there?” Scooaloo asked, pointing to the G3.2 orb.

Screwball gave a light smirk. “In that universe, you two are sisters.”

“What?!” Scootaloo’s jaw dropped.

“I fear this is the point you were getting to but… the universe splintering from that?” Luna asked, indicating to the orb splintering away from the G3.2 orb.

Screwball had a mixture of disgust and disappointed on her face. “That universe is a splinter from G3.2. It, is G3.5. That,” she turned and gave a harsh glare to the manic grinning Pegasus, “is where the Rainbow Dash we are currently speaking with comes from.”

“Huh?” was everypony else’s confused response.

Screwball sighed, the G3.5 orb growing larger as she held it in her hooves. “This universe was meant to be similar to G3.2. It had a destiny set for all its inhabitants. However, events beyond its control caused the universe to stop.”

Looking into the orb, they saw what looked like baby ponies playing, some looking familiar, others, not so much.

As they watched, the environment around the babies began to change. It crew duller, the colours faded away, the babies became still.

“Their universe, through no fault of its own, was dying,” Screwball said. “Time stood still, life never moved on. It was essentially a living hell and remained that way for years… at least, until I unintentionally breathed new life into it.”

“How?” Scootaloo asked, very confused.

“Like I said, the fixed point the Discords and I created cured Swamp Fever in every parallel… including this one.”

“They had Swamp Fever in this G3.5 universe?” Luna asked, shocked. Since they’d only seen several babies so far, the idea was hard to believe.

Screwball nodded. “Due to its decay happening so rapidly, nopony in that universe every learned of the disease. It still existed there, however and so, it was cured… but what happened next I never could’ve imagined.”

“What?” Princess Celestia asked firmly. “What happened?”

Screwball gave a small smile. “The cure ended up causing the G3.5 universe to change to match the baseline for Equestrias throughout the multiverse.”

“What about them?” Scootaloo pointed to the baby ponies.

Screwball closed her eyes. “They were shown visions of what their universe was about to become. They all understood that they would become the ponies more akin to Equestria, with no memory of their previous selves. They understood that meant many things would change. You, Scootaloo, for example would no longer be Cheerliee’s little sister anymore, but you and her came to terms with that, happy that you would at least both still be alive and be close, just in a different way than sisters. But not all were happy with what Equestrian fate they would have.”

She glared at Rainbow Dash, who just glared right back. “It wasn’t fair! Sweetie Belle would get to stay a unicorn but I didn’t get to remain a fashion designer. Oh, no, that skill and desire, even my own voice, were to go to that pathetic Princess Rarity!”

“Rarity, a princess?” Twilight blinked.

“All other ponies and beings from the G3.5 universe merged essence with their Equestrian counterparts,” Screwball said, the orb vanishing. “Deep down, you’re all still those same beings. They are a part of you, working in harmony… all except for Rainbow Dash.”

Rainbow Dash sneered. “Yes, I was locked away in this pathetic excuse for my replacement. She never had any interest in fashion! She rarely put herself in any situation where I could get even a foothold, let alone take control for myself…” her sneer became more twisted, “until the moment she was approached by the Rainbow Factory staff and learned the truth about how they made rainbows.”

Screwball scowled.

“Oh, yes, dahling. The idea broke a piece of her,” Rainbow Dash chuckled darkly. “It was all I needed. Of course, I realized taking complete control was pointless. This universe was not meant for my fashion, so I… altered things a bit. Whenever her mind was on anything but the Rainbow Factory, I bloated out her knowledge of it. That’s why she’s the Element of Loyalty. She is loyal… I am not.”

“You murdered countless ponies because you couldn’t get what you wanted when your universe became ours?!” Princess Celestia snarled in horror.

Rainbow Dash cackled. “Why not? Your Rainbow Dash would get all the blame, thinking she did it, while I get to take my revenge on you all for taking away my life! And Rarity? Oh, I’ll make her pay soon enough. Just because she’s not a Pegasus, doesn’t meant I can’t use her for Spectra.”

“Enough!” Screwball was glowing with an orange light. “No more! This ends now, Rainbow Dash!”

To the shock of all, the filly lunged forward and thrust her hoof through the cyan mare’s chest.

However, no blood spilled. It was as if the pink hoof had sunk right into the flesh.

Suddenly, Rainbow Dash began screaming in what sounded like a mixture of pain and rage as Screwball started pulling her hoof back, levitating into the air.

It was not alone though. As the pink hoof moved further and further out from Rainbow’s chest, a transparent version of another pony who looked similar to Rainbow Dash, with a more styled mane akin to Rarity’s, was pulled out too.

Within seconds, the transparent Earth Pony mare was yanked out of Rainbow Dash, who’s eyes rolled into the back of her head, it slumping on her shoulders.

“Rainbow Dash?!” Scootaloo cried.

“It’s okay,” Screwball said, her voice firm, but calm. “She’s just unconscious. The G3.5 Rainbow Dash’s main essence is still within her. I’ve only removed the twisted mind corrupting her.”

You filthy bitch! The transparent mare snarled as Screwball held her up, her voice now sounding more like Rarity’s. I’ll make you pay! You hear me?! I’ll grind you to dust!

Screwball just looked coldly at her. “No, you won’t. You’re going to wish you’d never done anything to Rainbow Dash, Rainbow Dash. Your world’s suffering has ended a long time ago… but yours has barely begun.”

The transparent Rainbow Dash gave a spin chilling scream as she writhed in agony as she seemed to light on fire, before vanishing from sight.

They all watched as Screwball floated back down to the ground, settling on all fours again.

“She’s gone,” she said, sounding slightly winded.

“What… Where did you send her?” Finish Line asked.

Screwball remained silent for a moment. “You don’t want to know.”

“So, what about…?” Twilight indicated to Rainbow Dash, unconscious.

Screwball was silent again. “It’s not going to be easy, Twilight. I can’t lie. Your citizens very spirits are going to need time to heal, Rainbow Dash especially.”

“You will not stay,” Princess Luna said. It wasn’t a question.

Screwball shook her head. “My place was only to find out what was happening in the Rainbow Factory and stopping it. Your world is your own. You must pick up the pieces.”

“And don’t worry about the Spectra problem,” Princess Twilight said firmly. “There’s enough left for at least a decade and I’m close to finding a way to make a machine that will allowing ponies to donate their Spectra without dying.”

The pink filly nodded, before looking to the stallion. “And you, Finish Line? What are your plans?”

He gave a firm salute. “I know I can never have redemption for all the horrible things I’ve done. But, I’m going to spend every remaining second of my life doing whatever small thing I can to make up for it anyway.”

Screwball smirked. “Thought so. Farewell, everypony. My own world awaits me.”

With that, there was a popping sound and she was gone.

___________________________________________________________

Twilight levitates the flower out from her saddlebag. “There’s only one petal left, but I think you all know what to wish for.” She gets a slightly sheepish look. “And I’m pretty sure Star Swirl won’t mind.”

“Eenope!”

I teleport in front of her, grabbing the flower.

“Screwball?!” the purple mare cries, before glaring. “What’re you doing?!”

“Twilight, you know there are times Discord and I won’t be here to help you lot when you screw up,” I say, forelegs folded as I float in front of her. “This flower could be the difference between Equestria ending in disaster or surviving one day. And I’m pretty sure Star Swirl will mind wasting a limitless wish on something so small I can do it.” With that, I morph my hoof into a hand and snap my fingers.

The adult CMC flash with white light, it fading to reveal them as fillies again.

The older filly and colt are staring in shock, before the latter shakes his head. “Hold on. You three are actually younger than us.”

“The flower turned us into grownups so… we figured we could do whatever we wanted,” Sweetie Belle says sheepishly, before looking down in shame. “But, I… guess that’s not exactly true.”

“We did everything real grownups told us not to and caused all kinds of trouble,” Apple Bloom shaking her head.

“And things could’ve been a lot worse,” Scootaloo says with a worried look on her face, before she starts pawing at the ground. “I guess we were pretty selfish.”

“I’m glad you’ve learned something. That’s what growing up is,” Twilight smiles, before pointing firmly at the three, “which is why you probably shouldn’t skip any of it.”

“And with that, I’m going to go put this wish granting flower somewhere it will be safe until needed,” I say, pulling down a zipper in mid-air and tossing the flower inside, before closing it, the zipper vanishing. “And I assume you’ve looked at those I suggested for the non-friendship related teachers?”

After the Storm King’s invasion thing, Twilight decided to open up a School of Friendship in Ponyville and… I immediately had to step in with the preparations. Twilight, for whatever reason, hadn’t bothered to ask any actually teaching professionals to teach there.

Cheerilee is literally living in the same town and she hadn’t asked her.

Good thing I actually took the time to make sure she’d have a few more teachers around than just her and the Mane 6.

“Actually, yes,” she smiles. “I was reviewing their credentials right before Star Swirl asked me to learn what I could about that wishing flower.”

“Then don’t let me hold you up,” I do an exaggerated bow mid-air, before poofing away.

After the months I just spent in that other universe, I need a rest before we open the school.

Author's Note

Finally, after a ridiculously long time, here's an update.

Now, what's in this chapter before Screwball returns to her universe was originally supposed to be a full on sequel to Awoken, by Syn3rgy and with their permsion... but, as time wore on, I realized I'm never going to be able to do the whole fic justice, so had to settle for it being a chapter in Screwball's own story.

Now, for those shocked by the idea of the G3 Rainbow Dash using her G4 counterpoart to commit murder in the Rainbow Factory and think I came up with this idea all on my own, I was actually inspired by someone else TheOneAJ, who suggested something different, but very similar could be the reason G3 is the way it is, though I clearly took it a more directly in G4 aspect.

Here's the mane clip from his Awoken Review where he mentions it.

And, no, in case you're a bit confused, Screwball is still in the season 8 timeline, just during the time between Twilight getting Provisional EEA Aproval for the School of Friendship and the actual opening of the school itself.

I mean, the school obviously wasn't built the moment she got the approval.

Plus, considering how many (justifiably) have pointed out the CMC were WAY too mature and world savy by the point Growing Up is Hard to Do came around, it makes more sense that that episode is actually set before season 8 got under way and fits too well into that time slot.

Notice how Twilight is more focused on finding answers on the identity of the wishing flower than the school or even her "learning how to take over for when she becomes ruler" thing? The same with Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Fluttershy (Pinkie didn't appear in the episode but I HIGHLY doubt Twilight would leave her solely in charge of the school by herself, even if Starlight and Spike were helping her out)?

And, yes, one could reason since Starlight was now Headmare by that point, Sunburst Vice Headstallion and Trixie the Guidance Councilor that could explain it, but it feels a little too convenient to use that as the excuse.

So, it's my headcanon that the episode itself actually takes place before The Last Problem, with the adult CMC telling the story of Growing Up is Hard to Do to their students at the school, with the story itself being set before the school was even opened.

Feel free to use it as your own headcanon if you wish.

Now, if you'll excuse me i need to go have some rest as i've been working on this since 8am this morning on the home computer and it's a lot more draining to do so here than at my local library, despite how i only get a 3 hour time window there.

I hope this still works okay despite it being a more condensed version of what was going to be a whole fanfic with some rearranged season 9 and 8 stuff mixed in added afterwards.

Hope you enjoyed and, til next time, later everybody

Okay. That Explains SO MUCH of the Racism. Time I Change That.

___________________________________________________________

“Seriously, Thorax. This’ll really help with the lessons Twilight has planned later in the year,” I say, holding the small wand-like staff with a beetle holding an amber jewel.

The moose-looking Changeling nods. “I don’t understand why Queen Chrysalis hid away the Talisman of Mirage for all those years. Did she not understand its significance to our culture?”

I give him a deadpan raised eyebrow. “Thorax, remember, this is Cheese Legs we’re talking about.”

He opens his mouth to retort, but pauses, sighs and nods glumly. “You’re right.”

I gave me a small smile and pat him on the back. Poor guy.

Much as the Changelings are happier after deserting their former queen for a much more stable and realistic lifestyle where they can actually thrive as a species, it’s been made pretty clear that they do still feel guilty that they had to do it.

I mean, I can understand them. Cheese Legs is all their mother… technically.

Biologically, she’s their mother, but the Hive would always delegate specific Changelings as parents for a certain number of hatchlings per each new clutch. It’s why Pharynx and Thorax consider themselves direct brothers, as they were both raised by the same female Changeling.

“So, how excited is your representative student?” I ask, pocketing the Talisman of Mirage in my hip.

Thorax doesn’t even blink at the defying of physics. “She’s a little nervous,” he says, giving a warm smile, “but, I know, once she gets to know her fellow classmates, she should settle in fine.”

I nod, flicking my right hoof, a list appearing before me.

“Okay, let’s see if my Before The School Opens To Do List is done.”

Save Alternate Pinkie From Being Killed By Rainbow Dash X
Come in Secretly At the Last Second to Help Alternate Mane 6 and DD Stop Twilight’s Dark Side Before Shit Hits the Fan X
Save Alternate Rarity from Her Underground Prison X
Trick That Asshole Who Tries to Kill Ponies X
Help Alternate Dash teach Ditsy Doo’s Ungrateful Sister A Lesson in Loyalty X
Ensure Alternate Timeline Where Billy and Marie Keep In Contact X
Get Helm of Yksler X
Get Crown of Grover X
Get Knuckerbocker’s Shell X
Get Amulet of Aurora X
Get Talisman of Mirage X

“You put going to alternate universes before getting the artefacts?” Thorax asks, glancing over my shoulder at the list.

The list floats in front of me as I fold my forehooves, floating there, shrugging my shoulders.

“Time’s relative for a being of Chaos. From anyone else’s perspective, I went to get the helm seconds after Twilight requested I get them.” I frown, rubbing my chin. “Frankly, I’m surprised how easy it was to get the leaders of each species coming to the school to give those artefacts.”

“Who’s Billy and… what’s this about helping Applejack stop a Changeling invasion?” he asks, cocking his head.

“Billy’s a cat,” I shrug. “Well, technically, he’s a boy turned into a cat. In the timeline I visited though, he needed to stay in contact with his sister. The rest of the timeline flows exactly the same, but it was key he and his sister still be able to communicate. So, disguising myself as a flee, I convinced him to write “I’m the real Billy. Meet me tonight outside the junkyard, bringing lots of paper and paint. I’ll explain everything there.” right on her bedroom wall right in front of Marie.”

Thorax looks puzzled. “And that worked?”

I nod, grinning. “Well, yeah. Out of everyone else in that world, Marie had some competence.” My hoof turns into a hand and I rub my temple. “Seriously, no one ever figured out Billy was a tiger cub? Not even the freaking cat smugglers?”

“So… how’d they keep in contact?” Thorax asks, seeming genuinely interested now.

I shrug, my hoof returning. “Pretty casually. Every two or three nights, Marie would sneak out to the dump and interact with Billy and Mr. Hubert, even bringing them food. Sure, Billy never got to be human again, but his relationship with his sister was way better. And once he grew up?” I snicker. “Oh, that’s when things get good.”

Thorax smiles, before cocking an eyebrow. “So, um, exactly how many different species are going to be at the school?”

I shrug. “Counting your Changeling student, five. I personally think it’s a bit too small. I mean, we could include Kiren, maybe get Zecora to have a zebra come, Buffalo, maybe even a diamond dog. Plenty of other creatures here we could have. But, I also know Twilight. I think having to try to keep that many different creatures all interacting and staying on good terms would be too much, even for Princess Egghead.”

Thorax fails to stop himself snickering at the nickname.

“Whelp, that wraps things up here,” I say, stretching in the air. “See you at School Opening Day, Thorax.”

He nods and I teleport away.

___________________________________________________________

“It’s too much,” Dash shouts in exasperation as she hovers above us all in the main foyer of the School of Friendship. “Too much!”

Rarity sighs. “Ugh, you think so?” She glances down at her outfit, a simple blue shirt, deep purple dress. She’s also wearing a pair of purple glasses, with her mane tied back in a bun similar to the kind that Rarity from the Nightmare Moon timeline had, but much better. “I had hoped dressing the part would help me feel the part.”

Rainbow flies down to her. “Not your dress! This!” She indicates around us. “Us!” She motions to each of us in turn. “Teaching?!” She puts a foreleg over her face similar to Rarity when she’s overacting. “They’re gonna think I’m an egghead!”

I float up to Dash, giving her a deadpan stare. “Dash, you read the Daring Do books. You already are, as you put it, an egghead.”

She gives me a dirty look.

Yep. Today’s the day we open the School of Friendship… which I now know was the building I saw that time I accidentally overshot the timeline and ended up in the future.

Pinkie Pie pushes her party cannon up, causing Dash to back up mid-air, the pink mare already inside said cannon. “Well, the students are gonna love my confetti cannon class. It’s gonna be...” she’s shot into the air in a shower of confetti and steamers, “a blast!”

Applejack glances around, looking just as uncertain as eveyrpony but Pinkie and myself. “I don’t know about all this.”

Twilight moves to stand in front of all of us. “It’s going to be fine. Everything about this school just feels right.”

“See?” Starlight says reassuringly, levitating several schedules meant for the students. “If Twilight isn’t stressed, you’ve got nothing to worry about.”

I frown. Actually, I think that gives me more of a reason for concern.

Applejack, the others and I gather together, herself still not looking convinced. “And you’re sure you want us to be teachers? In classrooms?”

Twilight nods, holding up and tapping the book. “The EEA is very clear on how schools should be run. We have a huge responsibility, and I need you all to do this by the book.” She looks firmly at the party mare. “That means no cannons in class, Pinkie.”

Pinkie pouts. “Awww.” Then she smiles. “Not even a,” she pitches her voice higher, “teeny cannon?

She holds out her hoof, which has a cute tiny party cannon that fires.

Twilight looks around at us all, determined. “I know it’s not some big adventure against the forces of evil, but this could be the most important thing we’ve ever done. I can’t run a school of friendship without my best friends. Can I count on you?”

The others all give their affirmations, Dash even reluctantly saying, “Call me Professor Egghead. I’m in!”

Oh, I will be calling you that, Dash, now you’ve given the okay. I’ll even be sure to make sure several of the students call you that too.

The school bell rings, causing Pinkie to scream in excitement. “First day at school! So many new ponies!”

Wait, ponies? Did Twilight not tell her?

Twilight gives a coy smile that makes me annoyed. “About that. One thing I forgot to mention. It’s not just ponies.”

The doors opens, the new students chattering as they walk in. among the ponies are a dragon, hippogriff, griffin, Changeling and a yak.

Pinkie blinks in surprise, the rest of the group sharing her reaction while I’m glaring at our Headmare. “That was unexpected.”

She seriously didn’t inform them we’d be having non-pony students? The fuck, Twilight?

After a few minutes of everyone milling around, Twilight steps up to the front and gets everyone’s attention. “Welcome to the School of Friendship! I’m your Headmare Twilight Sparkle. Please follow Guidance Counsellor Starlight,” she indicates to where Starlight and Spike and standing with the papers from earlier, “to sign in and get your class assignments. Then we can show you your living quarters.”

“Whoa, sorry!” I cock my head in confusion of hearing Vincent Tong’s voice and glance down from where I’m floating to see a green pony with a darker green mane and tail and three turtles for a Cutie Mark standing next a griffin with Wonderbolt uniform colours. “I’m Sandbar. Are you a student here, too?”

The griffin rolls his eyes. “No,” he says sarcastically, “I just figured I’d randomly stand here and see how many ponies would walk into me.” He huffs.

“Gallus!” a voice shouts, causing the griffin to wilt and he starts walking away, looking rather sad.

Glancing around, I’m surprised to see an old buzzard of a griffin standing there, wheezing.

Rainbow Dash flies over to him. “Grandpa Gruff? What are you doing here?”

I blink. Oh, right. In the student registrations I had seen Grampa Gruff mentioned as a reference for our griffin student, Gallus.

Gruff indicates to the younger griffin. “Flew all the way from Griffonstone to introduce Gallus.”

Gallus looks to the Pegasus. “Rainbow Dash, right? Gilda told me about you. You’re a teacher? Huh. Thought you’d be...” he leans in with a smirk, “cooler.”

I start snickering, only to lose my focus and drop to the floor when the door suddenly slams open, followed by a loud voice yelling, “Ponies!”

I watch as Pinkie meets with the yak prince and is introduced to our yak student, Yona… who I’m now recognizing is that Betty Deville yak I saw the time I accidentally overshot the timeline and ended up in the future.

Good thing I didn’t explore or anything there. I don’t need to know how that happened, only to have to watch out to make sure the timeline works out. Not again.

I can’t help wincing as Yona almost causes several accidents, though, Applejack having to rein her in.

“But dragons are better than this!” a gruff female voice says and I turn to see Ember dragging a… Scootaloo coloured (?) dragon who folds her arms, pouting. “Why am I here?”

Ember roughly releases her hold, pointing in the young dragon’s face. “Because as Dragon Lord, I’m ordering you to be here!” Her expression turns to a smile as she spots Spike and me, waving us over. “Hey, Spike! Screwball! Come meet Smolder.”

We head over, Spike hugging the larger dragon, saying, “Great to see you, Ember!” then his tone changes. “Uh, which one is Smolder?”

Confused myself by his words, I glance to the orange dragon… only to see another, taller brownish-yellow dragon with brown hair (yes, hair, not frills) standing next to her.

“Ocellus!” Thorax says in a firm tone, walking into view. “What did we talk about?”

There’s a flash of Changeling transformation and in the other dragon’s place is a light-cyan Changeling with a red frill and tail and back.

Thorax leans down, his tone less firm. “I told you, stay in your own form. It’s the polite thing to do. Sorry, she’s shy.”

I shake my head. “I change forms all the time, Thorax. If she wants to take on another appearance, we’re hardly going to take offence to —”

“What is that?!” a loud voice shouts excitedly.

Ocellus suddenly looks scared, turning into a yellow pony with a build similar to Snails’, with a drooping green mane and a ladybug for a Cutie Mark.

She runs off, hiding under Fluttershy’s mane as the hippogriff flies over us.

“No way!” the hippogriff stops in front of the two. She’s pink with a two-tone white and light-blue mane and tail. “I didn’t know ponies could turn into... um... What are you?”

Thorax steps in. “A Changeling.”

The hippogriff’s eyes widen in shock and awe. “Ponies can turn into Changelings?!”

Fluttershy shakes her head, rubbing Ocellus’ head gently to calm her, which she does, giving a small smile. “No, but Changelings can turn into ponies.”

The hippogriff scratches her head. “Huh. That’s confusing!”

Another hippogriff, this one a tall purple one with a similar mane and tail colour to the young one, only slightly darker lands, causing Ocellus to back up under Thorax, returning to her base form.

“I am General Seaspray of Her Majesty Queen Novo’s navy,” the taller hippogriff says, indicating to the younger one. “I would like to introduce the queen’s niece, Silverstream.”

Silverstream leaps into the air, waving her arms about. “This place is amazing! I’ve spent most of my life in a coral reef underwater. I was a Seapony, but now I’m a Hippogriff. Long story. Anyway— wow! Is that a yak?!”

She flies off and I’m deadpanning.

Great. Another Pinkie Pie. Does every species in this world have one? We’ve already got two counting Weird Al pony.

Everyone continues chatting and milling around for a few more minutes before Twilight gets everyone’s attention again.

“Thank you so much for supporting the grand opening of our school. I hope you’ll all join us for Friends and Family Day to see the amazing progress your students are making.”

Everyone cheers and, with that, day one of the School of Friendship begins… with a musical number.

You know, much as people joke about it, I don’t think they realize how odd the musicals are.

By that I mean, when you’re living in the world they’re in… it’s incredibly bizarre.

For example… this musical is just stopping randomly, everyone acting like it never happened, then continuing on at another random point.

It happens all day, stopping shortly after everyone comes to my class. Sadly, I only get the pony students, but the next day I come to the school and hear the song started again, once again finishing as my class with the non-pony students is about to begin.

Considering how well yesterday went though, things should be perfectly fine.

The students walk in, looking around in confusion.

Understandable, I guess, since barely any of the desks are in the centre of the room. They’re dotted around, on the ceiling, the walls and the blackboard is crocked.

“Um… did we come to the right place?” Smolder asks, glancing around.

“Are the seats on the ceiling meant for those of us who can fly?” Gallus asks, glancing from himself to the rest of the students. “Because there aren’t nearly enough of us with wings for that to work.”

“Hardly.”

They all look up again, their eyes bugging out when they see me just walking on the ceiling.

“Welcome to Friendship Chaos Theory, everyone,” I tip my hat.

“Wait. You’re a teacher?” Gallus asks, looking very sceptical.

“How?” Yona cocks her head. “Pony not much older than us.”

I smirk, teleporting to my desk, now an adult. “As the Princess of Chaos, age is a relative concept.”

“Wait. That Yona’s desk?” the yak points to one of the desks on the ceiling.

I smirk. “Chaos, my dear Yona. I think that should explain it enough. Everyone find your seats and we will begin.”

They all look to each other with uncertainty, but move towards their desks, Yona, a unicorn mare and Gallus walking up the wall to sit in the ones on the ceiling, Ocellus and Silverstream taking their seats on the left wall and everyone else sitting in their desks, which are scattered around the floor.

“How does Chaos work with friendship?” Gallus asks once everyone’s seated. “Wasn’t there something about Chaos nearly ending Equestria several years ago or something? I remember hearing Gilda mention it at some point.”

I nod, a crude picture of DD during that point. “Yep. That was my dad, Discord. It’s a long story, but, something I’ve learned since my time as the Princess of Chaos is chaos is a key part of friendship. You can’t have harmony without chaos and vise versa.”

“How is friendship chaos if it’s harmony?” Ocellus asks, before wilting a little. Gonna have to help her out of that shell.

I blink and inwardly snicker. Bug pun.

Clearing my throat, I look around at them all. “Can any of you say the friendships you’ve had in the past have been 100% harmony? That you never once ended up in a fight or had misunderstandings that spiralled out of control, only for you to make up later, sometimes with your friendship stronger than ever?”

All the students look around at each other, before shaking their heads.

I nod, standing up on two legs. “Exactly. Friendship is just as much chaos as it is harmony. You can’t have one without the other.”

I’m about to say more, when Twilight suddenly teleports into the room, holding her copy of the EEA guidebook and I realize, with announce, the song is happening again.

She magically teleports all the desks back into the centre of the room in neat rows.

“Wait, hold on! Not like that! Just a second!

I’m not sure if that method’s approved

Let me take a look – yup, right here in the book.”

I glare, shifting my hoof into a hand.

“Twilight, don’t screw with my groove!”

Twilight is teleported out of the room and every returned to how it was before she interfered with my class.

___________________________________________________________

Things, unfortunately, gone downhill from there.

Twilight starts trying to make everything match exactly to the EEA guidelines. Down to the letter.

The students clearly stop enjoying their classes. In fact, my classes are the only time I really see any of the students smiling or having fun when not outside of lessons because I’m the only one who keeps going against Twilight’s wishes to make my classes adhere to the EEA guidelines.

Her friends are just too kind hearted to confront her about it and the other teachers respect her too much as a princess to say even a word against her.

I sigh as I walk down the hall, remembering the sad looks on the students’ faces as they were leaving my last class.

If we don’t do something soon, the students aren’t going to want to keep coming and they’ll pull out of the school altogether.

Not only would that not help with the plans of building stronger relations with our allies, but it would break Twilight’s heart way worse than being told she’s doing things the wrong way.

“Okay, break it up! Break... it... up!”

I’m pulled from my inner musings by Dash’s shout.

I hurry down the hall to find Applejack… has Gallus roped in a lasso? The heck?

“Everypony—” the farmer begins, stopping herself and shaking her head. “I mean, everyone, go to your next class!” She thrusts a forelimb out and the students split off towards their own classes. “I just can’t believe it. Fights breakin’ out when they’re supposed to be learnin’ friendship?

Starlight gives an uncertain look. “Things definitely aren’t going as by the book as Twilight planned.”

Rainbow sighs. “That’s because we’re terrible teachers! Face it. This school isn’t gonna work.”

“I think it’s more that Twilight’s desires to do everything by the book won’t work in a school system like the one we’re using,” I say, shaking my head. “I can’t teach Chaos theory without the Chaos? That’s just not possible. It’s like being taught how to breathe without air. But that book says I have to teach chaos without chaos. It’s designed for a very specific type of schooling and that’s not what we’re doing here.”

“What can we do?” Applejack looks to me.

I give her a firm look. “We tell Twilight exactly that.”

So, the next day, before school starts, we meet up with the others and all head to Twilight’s office and explain how all the classes are going wrong and how the students aren’t enjoying being at the school.

Twilight looks around at each of us calmly. “I get it. Things are getting off to a rougher start than expected. But that’s okay!”

I give her a cocked eyebrow.

Spike hops onto the desk and grabs her face, examining it closely. “Who are you, and what have you done with Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight gives him a deadpan look, lights her horn and levitates him down while lifting the EEA guideline book onto the desk. “Every school in Equestria follows these rules. As long as we do too, we’ll be fine.”

I just stare at her. Did she not hear what we’ve been saying fo the last couple minutes?

“Maybe we should... try something new?” Starlight suggests.

Twilight gives us all a firm look. “The EEA will be here this afternoon for Friends and Family Day. They need to see a school that follows their guidelines.”

Fluttershy looks down at the floor nervously. “Even if those guidelines... aren’t working?”

“Well, then we have to try harder and make sure they do,” Twilight punctures her last word by firmly slamming her hoof on the guidelines book.

I open my mouth, but am cut off when the bell rings.

“Another morning, another chance to inspire our students!” Twilight says cheerily.

The others all gives her disappointed looks and head out… but I stay.

“Screwball?” Twilight cocks an eyebrow at my not leaving.

“I’ve a double handling class,” I say flatly, giving her a look that should tell her how displeased I am. “Twilight, this isn’t going to work.”

She cocks her head. “What won’t work?”

I glare, waving a forelimb around us. “This school! Twilight, this school is supposed to teach friendship and cooperation, but you’re trying to do so by following strict guidelines that are clearly meant for only one type of learning!”

She gives me a reassuring smile that actually makes me feel offended. “Screwball, it may seem like things aren’t going well right now, but they’ll improve.”

I growl. “Twilight, following those guidelines is making the students unhappy! You wanna know why? Because not every creature learns things the same way as others! I know, my first high school when I was human was horrible because they tried to teach me like I didn’t have a disability, when I did! Any time I struggled to learn because of my disability, I was treated like I was intentionally not doing the work for the lols.”

“It… couldn’t have been that bad, surely?” Twilight suggests.

“The amount of times I got detention for Not putting in the effort when I couldn’t actually understand the lesson were so numerus, I stopped wanting to go there and my parents had to move me into another school altogether!” I stomp my hoof, before pointing at her. “And, if things don’t change, the same is going to happen with all our students, Twilight. Think about that.”

I stomp out, too angry and disappointed to even bother floating.

___________________________________________________________

“Thank you so much for inviting me, Screwy,” Discord says as we walk with the students heading outside as the full Friends and Family Day meeting.

“To Friends and Family Day or as a guest lecturer on Chaos?” I smirk up at him.

He grins. “Both.”

As we reach outside I notice the unicorn Chancellor Neighsay with a very nervous looking Twilight.

Glancing around, I frown with worry.

“What’s wrong, Screwy?” Discord asks.

“The non-pony students,” I murmur, glancing around. “I don’t see them. Gimme a sec to… okay?”

“What is it?” he asks, but I shake my head.

We head into the crowd, Discord chatting with Grandpa Gruff and Thorax specifically.

Things are going fine for a bit… until I hear Ember’s voice call out, “What is that?!”

Before I can answer, the said missing students appear, with Ocellus in the form of some kind of bug.

Everybody starts screaming and running.

“Aah!” the cry makes me look… to deadpan as Neighsay cowers like a wimp behind Twilight. “The school is under attack!”

Shaking my head, I turn to see Gallus lose his grip on Sandbar as a Pegasus shoots past him, causing him to drop Sandbar, sending the Earth Pony rolling down, slamming into Sea Spay, Rutherford and Thorax… the latter wobbling like a bowling pin before flopping to the ground like one.

Ocellus, still in her large disguise, trying to avoid several pegasi flying about, causing her to slam into a tower, reverting back to her original form and dropping, the top of the tower falling too, slamming into the ground, kicking up tones of dust.

When the dust finally clears, everything’s a mess. The tower top on the ground is destroyed, the banners and food placements are ruined and everyone is scattered about.

“Uh, maybe skipping class wasn’t the best idea?” Silver Stream says uncertainly as she and the rest of the group try to right themselves.

I deadpan. Ya think?

“How dare you!” Neighsay’s voice makes me glance to him as he glares at the students. “This act of aggression against ponies—!”

Act of aggression against ponies? The heck is he on about?

“I-I’m so sorry, Chancellor,” Twilight cuts him off, before giving a displeased look to the students. “We clearly had some students get a little carried away.”

Neighsay’s expression becomes… shocked anger? “Those are students?”

I frown. Why don’t I like the way he said that.

“But you said you were opening this school to protect Equestria!” Neighsay says accusingly to Twilight. “To defend ponies from...” he points to Sea Spay, Rutherford, Grandpa Gruff and Thorax, “dangerous creatures who don’t have our best interests at heart!

“Excuse me, WHAT?!” I yell, glaring at him.

Twilight’s expression becomes firm. “My school teaches for all of us to work together through friendship.”

Neighsay gives her a look as if she’s just said something stupid. “And how do you know these creatures won’t take what they have learned here and use it against us?” he finishes by stomping a hoof.

Twilight is getting angrier now too, as she’s mirroring my expression. “Friendship isn’t just for ponies!”

Neighsay steps closer to her. “It should be.”

I’m sorry… what?!

“Unicorn think yaks no need friendship?” Prince Rutherford shouts, before stomping up to the unicorn and yelling into his face, causing his mane to fly in the wind it creates. “Maybe yaks no need pony school!”

Neighsay gives him a very disgusted look, before shoving the yak. “Well, perhaps you should return to your kind.”

“Your kind?!” I scream, Ember, who was snarling, pausing as she looks to me.

Neighsay turns, giving me a “I am superior and clearly you do not understand that” kind of look. “And, you are?”

I cock an eyebrow. “Really? The clearly racist head of the EEA doesn’t know the Princess of Chaos when she’s standing right in front of him.”

His expression changes to mild confusion and annoyance. “Racist? Hardly. I am merely looking out for my fellow ponies, of which you are and clearly not the Princess of Chaos.”

My anger takes a temporary backseat to utter confusion. “Um… come again?”

Not the Princess of Chaos? How in the wide world of Equestria does this guy not know I’m the Princess of Chaos on sight? I haven’t exactly tried to hide it. Almost everywhere I’ve gone in Equestria, ponies and non-ponies alike have recognized me within moments.

“The Princess of Chaos is her father’s daughter,” he points towards Discord, whom is standing next to Fluttershy. “Do you honestly believe that creature would have a pony for a child?”

I shift into my anthro form.

Neighsay just stares.

I walk up to him, pressing my finger, hard, against his snout. “Now all the racism I’ve seen towards anything not a pony throughout all of Equestria all these years finally makes sense. It was you, the head of the EEA, poisoning the minds of generations of ponies into your bigoted mindset. No wonder even Zecora, who has a form so similar to ponies, yet slightly different, was treated with such fear and disrespect, just because she was not the way other ponies are!”

“If you truly are the Princess of Chaos, you have no right trying to lecture a pony!” Neighsay bats my arm away. “I am closing down this school. It’s ideals are a threat to all Equestria!” He finishes by giving me a look he clearly has to many before that has caused them to back down in the past.

But, if he thinks it’s going to work on me, me, a being who could erase his existence with but a mere thought if I were so inclined, he has a whole other thing coming.

Twilight looks shocked for a moment, as if remembering something, before her expression firms and she walks up to the unicorn. “Princess Celestia helped me reach out to all the kingdoms! When she hears you closed the school because—!

Neighsay points at her. “Because you failed to meet the EEA’s standards?”

Twilight’s expression goes from shocked to confused. “What?!”

Neighsay gives her a look that says “you’re an idiot” that makes me want to rearrange his internal organs and I would be if Discord wasn’t holding me back now, my form quadruped again. “Irresponsible teachers, students skipping class, endangering ponies! Your school is a disaster.” He gives her a “I’m superior to you” look. “Perhaps if you had had higher standards for who was admitted, this could have been avoided. Regardless…”

The looks of anger that pass over the other creatures’ faces shows they want to attack him for that, but Ember is the one who holds up a hand to keep them from reacting.

I can tell she’s noticed my anger is rising and knows it’s best to keep a distance.

Neighsay walks to face the school, pressing his hoof to a medallion around his neck. Orange magic flows from it into his horn, then flies towards the school.

Blue magical chains form around it and a lock appears over the front, blocking entry.

Neighsay turns to us. “By order of the EEA, I am shutting this school...” he stomps his hoof, “down!”

“On what ground, you fucking asshole!”

Discord has let go of me and I’m now in the unicorn’s face.

“I stated my reasons,” he says firmly. “I have no need to explain further, especially to a creature like you.”

“Um, yes, you do!” I yell, shifting into my anthro form again, glaring down at him, pointing into his chest firmly. “You have no fucking right to shut this school down nor the right to talk to our friends or our students like that, you racist piece of shit!”

He just glares back at me. “So, you’re not really a pony and you were supposed to be a teacher here? All the more reason the EEA is justified in shutting this school down.”

My hair is billowing around me as I find myself torn between containing my rage and unleashing it all at once.

“I… really wouldn’t want to be him right now,” I can hear Discord murmur.

“And what does not being a pony have to do with anything, you xenophobic shithead?!” I snarl. “Ponies aren’t the only creatures in this world, you know?!”

“Those creatures are enemies of Equerstria!” Neighsay points to the gathered group.

I just stare at him for a moment, before I uppercut him, then grab him by the collar and get right in his face.

“They’re our allies, you stupid cuck! Why do you think Twilight’s been working so hard to forge bonds with them, for the lolz? No. Because they’re not our enemies. They’re our allies! And you have no right to close the school simply because they’re going there. And that’s not even getting into your other stupid as shit reasons!”

He just scoffs at me. “Name one reason I listed that is stupid.”

A list appears next to me. “Irresponsible teachers? So, Dash not having her students come to class once, just fucking once, suddenly makes her and every teacher in the school irresponsible? How is Dash alone even remotely irresponsible? The moment her students didn’t come to class, she went looking for them! An irresponsible teacher wouldn’t have done that!”

“I… well… I guess you might have a point, there,” Neighsay says, clearly not liking to admit he’s in the wrong. “I might have jumped to conclusions a little there, but what of my other reasons?” he finishes with a smirk that says he’s won. “What of the students skipping class?”

I give him a “you are so fucking stupid” look. “Students skipping class? Not only is this the first time it’s happened in our school, do you honestly not know that happens in every school?! If schools could be closed down just because some students skipped class, there wouldn’t be any schools left, you freaking moron!”

He genuinely looks like he hates how I’ve proven him wrong, before he sneers. “Endangering ponies? Are you really going to tell me that is okay too?”

I shake my head in exasperation. “The students had an accident. A simple accident. What, do you think they planned on causing that damage? That it was what they’d intended from day one?”

Neighsay opens his mouth, before pausing and closes it.

I deadpan. “Oh, Sweet Celestia, you actually did. You thought children had planned to cause damage to a school that they enjoyed” for the most part “being at. Children!”

“When I arrived, Twilight was unprepared for my arrival,” Neighsay says, his expressuion saying he thinks he’s gotten the upper hand.

He is so wrong.

“You mean that sudden portal you opened in the middle of the school courtyard?” I ask, his eyebrows rising, indicating he didn’t know I knew about that. “I’m the Princess of Chaos. Of course I’d notice a random portal opening up in our school. And of course Twilight wasn’t prepared for your arrival. You never said you’d be arrivaling by a random portal in the middle of the school! How, in the wide world of Equestria, was she supposed to be prepared for that?”

He doesn’t say anything.

I snort, before glancing around and notice all the students are gone.

I would worry, before I spot Discord mouthing “I sent them inside” and I inwardly sigh with relief.

Much as I do think seeing a pony standing up for non-ponies would be good for them… my language choices aren’t exactly something I want the students to hear.

“You also can’t close the school because you don’t speak for the entire EEA,” I say, more calmly, folding my arms.

The unicorn scoffs. “I do indeed.”

I cock an eyebrow, snapping my fingers.

Suddenly nine more unicorns, mares and stallions, wearing robes like Neighsay’s appear around said unicorn and myself, him suddenly looking just as uncertain as the nine ponies who have found themselves yanked from whatever they’d been doing before to suddenly standing outside the School of Friendship.

“Esteemed members of the EEA,” I say, causing them all to turn to face me, now back in quadruped form and floating in the air, “I’ve called you here to ask a simple question. When the matter of whether a school should be closed down is addressed, is one pony allowed to make all the decisions or is it discussed amongst yourselves?”

They all give me a very perplexed and annoyed look, as if I just asked one of the dumbest questions in the world.

A yellow unicorn mare with yellow eyes and a two-toned blue mane and tail is the one to speak. “Of course not, Princess Screwball,” she says, shaking her head. “We look over any issues the school may have, weigh them against the positives and decide, after a vote, either to give the school a chance to fix its problems or it will be shut down, or, if the problems are already too big, shut it down immediately.”

“Interesting,” I say, looking pointedly at Neighsay, before indicating towards the school. “Because Chancellor Neighsay here, saying he was doing so by the order of the EEA, meaning he was speaking for all of you in that moment without consulting you at all, just shut our school down moments ago and simply because we teach non-ponies here as well as ponies.”

“Wait, what?” They all turn to Neighsay, who looks from one of them to the other.

“It is not so simple!” he says, quickly levitating a list. “I have listed all the reasons this school is unfit for EEA approval.”

“Then we shall all meet to discuss the matter and go over each item on that list to decide, as a committee, whether this school should remain open,” the unicorn mares says, taking the list in her own blue magical aura and looking to Twilight. “Your Highness, I apologize for the inconvenience, but, until this matter is resolved and we can truly determine whether or not your school should be approved, your school will temporarily be suspended. I hope that isn’t too much trouble?”

Twilight looks crestfallen, but nods. “Thank you. I would rather not close the school at all, but, if it is only temporary, I understand.”

The unicorns all nod and leave, Neighsay giving Twilight and myself a nasty look, before following after them, a clone of myself following behind them to correct Neighsay whenever he spouts BS during their debate about the school’s future.

Twilight, still looking a little crestfallen, turns to address everyone. “Well, until further notice, all students must return home. We will send word when we hear back from the EEA about whether our school remains open or not.”

Rutherford, Ember and Sea Spray nod, indicating for Yona, Smolder and Silver Stream to follow, who, reluctantly, do so.

“Well, this place seemed lame anyways,” Grampa Gruff snorts, his words suggesting he assumes the school won’t be reopening, before heading off, Gallus slowly following behind.

Thorax walks up to Twilight, despondently saying, “It’s fine. We know not every pony sees us the way you do.” He and Ocellus open their backs and fly off. “We’re used to it.”

___________________________________________________________

A few days pass, with no word from the EEA on whether or school is or isn’t approved. My clone self had returned after detailing all the reason Neighsay’s “logical” reasons were BS, but before the actual vote had been made, so I don’t know the outcome myself and, out of respect for Twilight, I haven’t tried to find out ahead of time.

Currently I’m in Sea Pony form, just swimming in the mote outside the school.

I just felt like it.

As I turn to look upward, I notice a pair of lavender and light-purple silhouettes above the water.

Guess Starlight was able to get Twilight to stop pillow-fort pouting.

I breach the surface as Twilight says, “But the EEA rulebook—”

“Doesn’t matter!”

Yikes! I barely have time to register Starlight’s words before I have to duck to the right as said rulebook nearly whacks me on the head as Starlight knocks it out of the Alicorn’s magical grip, causing it to hit the water and sink to the bottom.

Starlight looks determinedly at Twilight. “You can write your own rules! Because you are doing something new. Something important!”

I nod, floating out of the water in my regular form. “She’s got ya there, Sparkle. Schools each have their own rules next to the usual ones all school’s must adhere to. Your school doesn’t have to be exactly how another is, especially one approved by that racist jerkwad.”

Twilight looks uncertain for a moment, before her eyes light up. “You’re right, both of you! Why we’re doing this is way more important than how we’re doing this!” She stomps her hoof. “And we are doing this!”

Starlight smirks. “Now, that’s the Twilight I know. How can I help?”

“And me?” I grin, folding my forelegs.

Twilight smiles. “You already have.” She pulls us into a hug.

Things start to go well after that.

We go to Spike and the rest of the Mane 6, explaining how and why we’re reopening the school, including Twilight and myself going to Canterlot to find out whether we actually are reopening, though I’m certain we should be, since Neighsay’s arguments against our school didn’t hold even a single drop of water.

We also explain that they’re going to be able to teach the way they want, not having to everything exactly by the EEA book.

After finalizing things out, we agree that Starlight will go round up the other teachers and, while Twilight, Spike and myself are in Canterlot, the rest of the Mane 6 will go to the other kingdoms for our non-pony students.

That last part… is where we hit a snag. Apparently, all five of those students have gone missing, with no one in their kingdoms knowing where they’ve gone.

So, the day after Twilight, Spike and I go to Canterlot, learning we did indeed get EEA approval, which makes me wonder why we hadn’t yet been informed when the decision was made two days before we went to Canterlot, Twilight, Spike and myself are still in Canterlot.

We’re currently in the throne room, the representatives of each kingdom standing before us.

“Where Yona?!” Prince Rutherford, unnecessarily, yells. “This all pony’s fault!”

Ember get right in his face. “You’re pretty quick to blame them! What are you hiding, yak?!”

Prince Rutherford snorts in her face.

Thorax places a gentle hoof on Ember, somewhat calmly the two down. “C-can... Can we just focus on finding our lost students?”

“Nice try!” Grampa Gruff yells, looking Thorax in the eyes with his good one. “You grubs are probably hidin’ the whole lot of ‘em!”

“Please, everycreature!” Princess Celestia calls out, getting their attention. “If you can just explain what happened...”

Sea Spray steps forward. “The students left us notes before they disappeared. When the school closed, they feared it would be permanent and didn’t want to say goodbye to each other. They claim they ran away to stay together.”

Twilight’s eyes light up. “I can’t believe it! They did learn friendship!”

There’s a pause as we all look to her.

Twilight blushes. “Sorry.”

“The students couldn’t have done this by themselves,” Sea Spray says… oddly. “Some creature is hiding them! If the niece of our queen is not found soon, I promise there will be retribution!”

Huh?

“Yeah?” Ember yells, flying up and briefly fire in front of Sea Spray’s face. “Well, my dragons will burn every kingdom until we find which of you is hiding Smolder!”

Grampa Gruff gets in Ember’s face. “Tell it to the griffon army!”

Um, what army?

Prince Rutherford gets between the both of them. “Yaks fight griffons and dragons!”

I groan, rubbing my forehead with a hoof.

“What are you up to, shapeshifter?!” Ember’s yell makes me look to her and Thorax as the latter looks with confused hurt.

“B-But we’re friends!”

Princess Celestia leans towards her former student. “Find the students quickly, Twilight, or I fear our world will be at war!”

Twilight flies off with Spike on her back.

“ENOUGH!” I yell, my voice booming and bouncing around the throne room, causing all to duck, covering their ears.

They all look to me, before wilting slightly under my stern gaze.

I’m looking down at them all the way a disappointed parents looks at their children.

“Are you all leaders/representatives of your kingdoms or children?!” I ask, poofing the letter from Sea Spray and quickly reading it over. “You say the students left you letters explaining everything, yet act as if they didn’t. Why? Why would any of our kingdoms hide the students like this? Do any of you genuinely believe this would happen in any of your kingdoms?”

None of them say anything, just scuffing the ground.

“You’re all talking as if this is something any of us would do deliberately,” I continue, taking on my anthro form and putting my hands behind my back as I walk back and forth in front of them. “On top of that, you blame the kingdoms when the students have made it clear this was their decision. Equestria, and I’m pretty sure all of your kingdoms, weren’t even aware each other’s student was missing because you were focusing only on your own student. Am I right?”

Silence is my answer.

“You can’t go blaming each other for something the children have decided to do. This was their choice, no one else’s.” I snarl. “You also shouldn’t be threatening fucking war over this!”

They all look taken aback by my anger.

I glare down at them. “I honestly don’t know how much war any one of you has been through in your lives, but I have! Do you know how many alternate timelines I’ve been to where war is present? I’ve lost count! I’ve been in war. I know how horrible it is and for you, all of you, to threaten war over something so small… Do you think you even have the right to represent your kingdoms now after that?”

“Small?!” Grandpa Gruff shouts.

I’ve suddenly my face pressed right up against his, making him squawk in fright.

“Yes! Small. We know the students are together. That means they’ll look out for each other. We also know they wouldn’t go somewhere they think isn’t safe. But, not even considering that, you’re all just proving Neighsay right!”

“WHAT?” all save Thorax yell in anger.

“You’re all threatening war over something so small!” I point to each of them in turn. “Considering all the racist rhetoric Neighsay was spewing at you, you’re making him sound like he’s right. Think about that!”

There’s a long pause as each of them apparently does do that, before they seem to fully process that.

Ember and Sea Spray look annoyed at themselves, Rutherford looks embarrassed, Thorax looks sheepish and Grandpa Gruff shows he understands, but doesn’t want to admit it.

“Now, if you all want to start acting like adults again instead of behaving like children,” I look each of them over, back atop the steps, “we can find your students.”

“How ponies find Yona if yaks not find Yona?” the yak prince asks.

“Well, if you give Twilight and the others time, we should be able to… huh,” I pause, rubbing my chin. “Interesting.”

“What?” Thorax asks anxiously.

“He was part of their group,” I murmur, mulling it over.

“Speak up, will ya?” Grandpa Gruff yells.

I blink, realizing I’d trailed off. I wave a hand. “All will be explained. For now, let’s head for the School of Friendship.”

“What? Are you saying they’ve been there the whole time?” Sea Spray asks.

I shake my head. “They’re not there. But they will be.”

They all give each other confused looks.

Luna gives a deadpan. “Just nod and go along with it. It’s easier that way.”

___________________________________________________________

We arrive in Ponyville after a slightly bit tense train ride and reach the school around the same time Twilight and the others do.

There’s an exchange of greetings and happiness of the studetns being found, the students telling each of their guardians that they intend to come back to our school.

But… I don’t understand,” Ember shares confused looks with the others. “How? You can’t even get inside!”

I smirk at Twilight, who nods, aiming her horn and blasting the magical seal with magic, causing it to shatters.

Twilight turns around with a flourish, declaring, “School is back in session!”

The student cheer before a magic warbling sound reaches our ears and I sense a portal like before opening.

Neighsay steps out, looking around at the remains of his shattered seal. “Who dared remove my seal?”

Twilight looks firmly at him. “I did, Chancellor Neighsay! And I respectfully ask you to step aside, or classes will start late.”

Neighsay’s expression deepens. “Classes won’t start at all! The EEA has spoken, and none shall pass!” He punctuates his sentence by stomping his hoof.

Yona snorts. “Yak pass if yak say! Hmph!”

And she probably would, in Sandbar didn’t hold her back.

Neighsay steps forward, a very patronizing “you little children” look on his face. “This is for the greater good. The school was disorganized, the teachers unqualified! And those dangerous and unpredictable students put ponies’ lives in danger!”

He indicts to the fallen tower, which we had yet to repair since we’d only recently learned we’d gotten approval and then were distracted by the whole students going missing thing.

“Leave, or you’ll be charged with trespassing and disturbing the peace.”

Everyone turns to me as I smirk at Neighsay.

He gives a small laugh, smirking back at me. “And why is that?”

I grin. “Twilgiht and I were in Canterlot, Neighsay. We know the EEA approved the school, with you being the only voice against the idea.”

“Wait,” Rarity frowns. “The school’s approved, yet he’s acting like it isn’t and therefore, he can do whatever he wants.”

I nod. “He also, after being outvoted, tried to insist the EEA at least enforce very strict EEA guideline rules of his choosing on the school. Again, he was outvoted.”

“So… we don’t have to do things exacxtly to the EEA book?” Fluttershy asks.

Twilight nods. “We don’t. Because it’s not an EEA school. It’s a friendship school with its own rules. I should know. I wrote the book!”

She levitates a purple book twice as big as the EEA one and drops it at Neighsay’s hooves.

Twilight turns, indicating to the group. “These students reminded me that every friendship is special, so the way we teach it has to be just as unique. My school is going to do things differently.”

“Allowing all of these creatures to attend your school, Neighsay says, his tone indicating an annoying rant, “changing the rules for them – it simply won’t work!”

Princess Celestia just smirks. “I seem to recall something about Earth Ponies, unicorns, and Pegasi doing something similar, don’t you?”

Neighsay opens his mouth to retort, but closes it with a snarl.

Twilight looks firmly to him. “I promise you, Chancellor. My school will help protect Equestria.”

Neighsay glares. “Or destroy it!”

With that, he leaps through the portal, it closing behind him.

Good riddance. Though I doubt it’ll be the last we hear from him.

Author's Note

Okay, this is REDICLOUSLY long overdue.

To be honest, i had this chapter mostly finished 2 weeks ago, but, thanks to the lockdown we had to go through since the week before last, i couldn't get to the library and couldn't even use the home computer either.

not that it would've helped back then anyway, as i'd hit a roadblock with this chapter regarding the Neighsay Closing the School bit and i couldn't properly word it without defaulting to the episode's events without it just being cut and paste in a confusing manor.

On top of that, it's unclear when i'll be returning to the library to properly return to writing, as I need to buck up the nerve to go there after what happened during lockdown.

along with that, i've been dealing with my grandmother being in the hostipal, so that kinda killed my drive to finish writing.

It's not good. her kidneys are poorly and the doctors estimate she's got between a week at most to a few days at least.

Kinda hard to enjoy writing with that hanging over your head, helped even less by the fact we couldn't see her at all during the lockdown, so that was a whole week we missed out on.

Anyway, next chapter, whenever i can actually manage to get it out, as i have to go back to work tomorrow, with far more restrictions now in place thanks to the lockdown, even though it's ended, so whether i'll even have the energy to write this week is up for debate, will be for my W.I.T.C.H. story, so anyone who's been looking forward to seeing what happens next there, keep an eye out.

i'm feeling drained now, so i'll end it here.

Edit 2/8/2021: Grandma died today. It was peaceful, hand in hand with her husband.

I already miss you too much, Grandma. I wish we'd had more time.

until next time, whenever that's gonna be, stay safe, stay clean and see you later, everybody

Rock It. … What, you expected some big cool name for this chapter? I’m a being of Chaos, bugger off will…? Wait. Why the @#$% did I just…? Wait. Did I just get bleeped? Who the @#$% thinks they can bleep me?!

Rock It. … What, you expected some big cool name for this chapter? I’m a being of Chaos, bugger off will…? Wait. Why the @#$% did I just…? Wait. Did I just get bleeped? Who the @#$% thinks they can bleep me?!

___________________________________________________________

The portal glows brightly, revealing that Twilight’s machine is working and the portal is now open for easy passage to and from Equestria and the EQG world.

Gotta say, I’m glad we’ve finally gotten to this point. Last couple weeks have been... well, season 4, I guess is the best way to put it.

After that, thing’s were pretty quiet. We spent the last day or so recovering all of Twilight’s stuff from the remains of the Golden Oaks Library.

I offered to use my magic to restore all the things that were permanently lost, but that only seemed to sadden Twilight. She said something about it just not being the same.

Anyway, as much as I remember everyone questioning why the Map wasn’t in Rainbow Rocks, I’m here to say, yeah, somehow, not once have every member of the Mane 6 sat in their personal throne at the same time in all this time.

Right, okay, back to present matters. Just about half an hour ago, Twilight got the message intended for Celestia from Sunset Shimmer telling her about the Sirens.

Gotta say, I cannot wait til the Rainboom clean their clocks, because then I get my turn with them.

“Ah don’t suppose we could join you this time around?” Applejacks asks Twilight as the now official Princess of Friendship turns away from the mirror to face us.

“Better not,” Twilight shook her head, but smiled. “It could make things pretty confusing if Canterlot High suddenly had two of all of you.”

The others all stare blankly for a moment, clearly trying to picture such a scenario in their heads, before smiling and nodding in agreement.

“Of course, Spike and I can still go,” I say, hovering over to the Alicorn. “Spike’s other self ain’t been seen anywhere near Canterlot High at this point in time and as for myself? The other me’s still in hospital recovering.”

“Uh, we can go, right?” Spike asks, clearly not wanting to just assume, even though I know it’s not necessary.

Twilight nods. “I wouldn’t have it any other way. Besides,” she smiles warmly at me, “I’m sure Screwball wants to see how her family is getting along after all this time.”

Hmm. Do I tell her now that I’ve been able to go there since before Sunset took the crown?

Nah! I’ll wait til later; maybe right before we head back the morning after the Battle of the Bands is over.

With all said and done, we head into the mirror, myself being the only smart one out of the three of us and walking through instead of running.

The only reason Twilight goes flying is because she was running through the portal.

One hop through the dimensions via magic mirror later and we’re back in front of the statue of Canterlot High.

We head on over to Sugar Cube Corner and fill the Humane 6 about the sirens, as well as a catch up on what’s been happening in Equestria since Twilight’s last visit.

I, of course, avoid mentioning how I’ve already been back multiple times, or how I’ve brought several other ponies with me.

I hang next to Sunset throughout the how time at the bakery/cafe. I can tell she appreciates it. And, yeah. Remember how annoying the “no offense” thing got when watching the movie? Being there in person makes it even more annoying.

___________________________________________________________

So, as you can imagine, Twilight’s plan to beat the Dazzlings failed pathetically.

With that the girls all decide to have a Sleep Over at Pinkie’s place. While the girls all hang out, I decided to have a chat with the human version Maud. It was quite the amusing and engaging conversation.

The next day at school... oh, boy. However bad Snips and Snails’ rapping sounded in the movie, it is WAY worse experiencing it firsthand.

Gah! I think my ears actually started bleeding, it was that bad.

I did have to laugh, seeing Sonata getting into the beat, though. That was probably the only good thing to come out of their performance.

I walk with the girls out of the gym to the taunts from the other students, reminding myself that they’re all just under the Sirens’ spell. Once we break it, they’ll all stop being such jerks.

Having lagged behind the girls to walk alongside Sunset, I come around the corner as the girls are moving away from Flash and his band.

“You really think you’re gonna help them?” he jeers out as Twilight and the other head off. “Ha! I bet you’ve know idea what you’re even doing!”

Sunset went off after the others, but I walk slower, glaring at Flash as I pass him.

“And what do you want?” he sneers at me.

I just slowly lift up my right hand and snap my fingers. At once, the door of the locker behind him flings open, slamming into him and sending him headfirst into the wall.

His two band mates look on in shock, before looking to me with fear in their eyes as I glare at the three of them.

“Believe me, I want to do far worse,” I snarl, before heading off to meet with the others, Sunset having already finished her confrontation with the Sirens.

Later on, when Flash and his band have been knocked out of the competiton and he storms off, I’m waiting nearby, smirking.

“Aw, what’s da maddew, Fwash?” I ask in a taunting, babying voice as he passes me. “Upset because a bunch of giwls beat you?”

He stops, whirling around glaring at me, only to freeze and wither slightly under the glare I switched to.

“Well, I guess now I understand why you act like things are fine between you and Twilight later on. You realize what a fucking asshole you are!”

He blinks, slight confusion entering his eyes. “Huh? I don’t...”

I lash out with an arm, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt and pull him close, snarling. “Maybe you realized that you were so heartless to Twilight for no reason, since you never even got to the finals to compete against her in the first place.”

I toss him back, causing him to stumble and fall, looking up at me.

I just snort. “Though maybe I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt. Maybe the reason you lost is because, deep down, the tiniest, itty bittiest part of you knew how horrible you’d been to Twilight was wrong and fought back, causing you to be that littlest bit distracted during your performance against the Dazzling, leading to your loss. Such a shame you don’t ever make it up to Twilight in the end.”

With that I storm off to wait with Sunset as the Rainbooms finish their performance, still so angry at Flash I don’t even pay attention to Rainbow’s ears until Sunset’s run out and tackled her.

As the girls head out to set up for practice for the finals, I hang back to catch up with Diamond and Silver.

As I expected, the small bit of protection I gave them helped them fight off the Dazzlings’ magic after they sang in the cafeteria. Oh, they still got affected by it, but the moment I arrived back here, the protection kicked in, snapping them out of it.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” Diamond says as the three of us walk down the halls, seeing all the arguing between the students.

“Yeah,” I say quietly, hugging myself. “And if not for the timeline needing to flow properly for Sunset’s sake, I’d just turn everyone back to normal right now and give the Dazzlings what they deserve.”

“Oh, you would now, would you?”

The three of us freeze in place, slowly turning to see the Dazzlings right behind us.

Sonata is just giving a normal smile, Aria is smirking, but Adagio is giving us a glare mixed with a confused expression. “You three seem unaffected by our spell like the rest of these humans. Care to explain?” the smile she gives us as she finishes that sentence causes a slight chill to run down my spine.

Quickly glancing around, I see that if it comes to a fist fight, there’s plenty of students around they could make attack us.

I decide to go for the quiet approach, folding my arms. “Gonna have us beaten up like you did Vice Principal Luna’s daughter?”

That causes confused looks to pass over all their faces. “Who?”

I blink. Wait. They didn’t know she was...? Right. Gonna file that away for later.

I just smirk. “Isn’t it obvious, Fish Girl?” Adagio’s right eyebrow twitches. Ooh. I hit a nerve there. Good to know. “I’ve magic too. I come from the Equestria, just like three. Only difference is I chose to come here instead of being booted out altogether like the cheap as bad buys you are.”

Okay. If there’s only one trait from Pony Spoiled I’m glad to share with her, it’s knowing how to get under someone else’s skin. Only difference, of course, is I do it to those who deserve it, not those I see as beneath me.

The look of pure outrage on Adagio’s face is priceless.

I smirk, giving a mocking little wave. “Buh-bye, now. Enjoy losing the competition and your powers.”

“Wait, what?”

With that, I grab Diamond and Silver’s hands and hightail it out of there, leaving those thoughts to fester in the Sirens’ minds.

As the night falls, I bring Diamond and Silver to the stage where the finals will be held.

I decide to sit with them, if only to make sure they aren’t effected due to the Dazzlings having more power by draining the magic from the girls due to their arguing.

As the performance starts, I already have a magical barrier around the three of us.

Once I hear the Rainbooms starting their song, I realize something very important. Leaving Diamond and Silver protected by my barrier, I snap my fingers, popping into the throne room of Canterlot Castle back in Equestria.

Celestia and the guards present are shocked by my sudden appearance.

“Yeah. Sorry. No time to explain. I need to borrow the princess for a moment,” I say to them, before grabbing said Sun Princess in my magic and teleporting us to the EQG world, switching her to a human form and giving her a long white dress to wear.

“I... what...? Where are...?” she stumbles for words, before noticing the group of girls on the hill.

I look to Celestia, my expression firm. “Celestia, what are you intentions for Sunset Shimmer? Do you want her to return to Equestria? Do you feel she doesn’t belong here and should come back to you?”

At once, Celestia looks heartbroken and turns away. “I don’t deserve to answer that question, Screwball. I failed Sunset as a mentor. I never even tried to have her found. I only kept the mirror close... before giving up and sending it to Cadance to watch over instead. Because of me, Sunset has no place to be. She doesn’t belong in Equestria anymore and she can’t have a life here.”

I glance over as Sunset starts walking towards Twilight and the others, carrying the microphone.

“I think what you see next might just change your mind there, Princess?”

Celestia turns around as Sunset starts to sing. We watch as she glows with a red aura, before Ponying Up like the others. I Pony Up again too, oddly enough. Eh. Chaos. Not gonna question logic here.

We watch as the girls all harmonize, their magic reaching into the sky, before forming into the Giant Rainbow Alicorn.

I look to Celestia and can’t help but burst out laughing at the slack jawed expression on her face.

After the Rainboomicorn blasts the Dazzlings, Celestia looks to me with tears in her eyes, but a smile on her face. “Send me home, Screwball. I may have failed, but I’m glad Twilight has helped Sunset find her place.”

I have a feeling there’s more to that, but I do have other matters to attend to, so I nod, snapping my fingers, causing Celestia to vanish as she’s returned to Equestria and her equine form.

As the Dazzlings are booed off the stage, my expression turns cold and I snap my fingers. This has been a long time coming.

___________________________________________________________

The three Sirens hurried off the stage, running away from the area.

However, they’d barely gotten a block away, before a wall seemed to burst from the ground before them, causing them all to halt in their tracks.

“What in the...?” Aria asked, before a cold wind blew, causing them all to shiver. Their outfits might have been great for a performance, but were terrible for keeping them warm.

“Well, well, well,” a voice said from all around them, sounding both cold and cheery at the same time, an unsettling sound. “What do we have here? Three little evil Sirens without their magic. I hope you don’t think this is as bad as it gets...”

There was a flash, cuasing them all to jump. From within the flash, they could make out the sillohete of someone. As the light faded, they recognised the person. It was that girl from Canterlot High who’d been able to resist their magic like the Rainbooms had.

However, she was wearing a chilling expression. It was a mixture of rage... and sadistic glee.

“Because, I can assure you all, your karma hasn’t even begun to come back at you,” she gave a light giggle that sent chills down their spines.

Adagio was the first to recover, putting on a calm facade. “Oh, really? I doubt your Equestrian Magic could harm us in any way, little girl.”

The girl just chuckled. “Whoever said I have Equestrian Magic?”

She snapped her fingers and suddenly all three girls were butt naked.

They screamed, trying desperately to cover themselves.

The girl just laughed. “Name’s Screwball. And you’re lucky it’s me and not my daddy. I’ve far more restrain than him,” she glared, “though in this case, I might just let loose more than usual.”

Adagio glared at the girl, before she noticed something she hadn’t back at the school. The girl’s eyes, they had no pupils. They were just purple spirals.

Why...? Why was that familiar to here? And why did it remind her of their current nakedness and cause fear to well up inside her.

“Ya know, I was originally going to just leave you three be,” they all yelped, turning around to find this Screwball was now sitting atop a nearby lamppost, swinging her legs back and forth. She then looked down at them, her eyes cold. “But, after you put Vice Pincpial Luna’s daughter in the hospital, close to death, I think I’ll be having a bit more... darker fun with you three.”

“Huh?” Sonata asked shakily, looking from Screwball to her fellow Sirens. “What’s she talking about? We never put anyone in hospital before.” She gulped. “A-and what does she mean “close to death”? We’ve never killed anyone.”

Screwball just snarled, snapping her fingers and reappearing right in front of the trio. “Let me refresh you memories, then, shall I? Black skin, turquoise eyes? Beaten up by a gang? Any of this a ringin’ a bell?”

Sonata blinked, before her eyes widened slightly in recognition, before her mouth opened in horror. “What? Why did she almost die? We didn’t do anything that bad to her.” she looked to Adagio. “We just had those nice big men teach her a lesson, right?”

Screwball blinked, before looking to Sonata, though not with anger, but slightly confusion. “When you say “teach her a lesson”, what do you mean?”

Sonata just shrugged as she continued to try covering herself. “Adagio just said she’d never treat others badly again.”

Screwball turned her attention to Adagio, her glare returning. “So, as far as you know, Sonata, Dagi here just had those men talk to that girl?”

“Uh-huh.”

Screwball glared into the lead Siren’s eyes for several long moments, before speaking again. “Those men almost killed her, Sonata. If not for my magic, she’d be dead.”

Sonata stared for several moments, before her body went cold for reasons beyond being naked outside. “D-d-d-d-d-dead?”

“It would’ve served her right,” Adagio snarled, looking to the youngest Siren. “She humiliated us!”

“No, she didn’t.” They all looked to Screwball, who had fixed Adagio with the most hate-filled stare any of the three had ever seen. “I did and changed your memories to help preserve the timeline. had I known what you’d do, however, I’d have just wiped your minds clean of it and left it as a horrible nightmare.” She clenched her fists. “Now, you will wish it was, Adagio Dazzle, because I’m going to make your life a living nightmare.”

“Wait. What about us?” Sonata shuddered as the girl turned to look at her, though calmed slightly due to the lack of hate in the stare aimed at you.

“From how you spoke, it’s clear you had no idea just what Adagio had those thugs do to her,” she said, her voice still firm, but gentler. “For that, I’ll be sparing you, Sonata.”

“And what about me?” Aria asked, before flinching as she was put under a far colder glare.

“Did you feel bad about what happened to the girl?” Screwball asked, her tone implying Aria be very careful with her next answer.

“Well, I knew she’d been ruffed up, but close to death?” Aria turned and gave a stern glare to their leader. “Seriously, Adagio? That’s just fucked up. Yeah, we thought she’d done that stuff to us, but to have her almost murdered for it? What the fuck?”

Screwballl studied Aria for several long minutes, causing the Siren to fear for her life, before speaking. “Well, it seems you’re speaking the truth, Aria. Much as you enjoy being horrible to others, including Sonata, the idea of murder does disgust and horrify you. While I won’t be as lenient with you as I will Sonata, you’re saved from my full wrath.”

“What?!” Adagio snarled, taking a step forward, her pride momentarily blindly her sense of logic. “You’re sparing these idots and only punishing me?! How is that fair at—?”

She was cute off as a mouth gag suddenly appeared in her mouth. It was one that kept the mouth open. At once, she tried to rip it out her mouth, yet no matter how hard she tried, it was like it was glued there.

Suddenly, her body was held in a magical aura and she levitated a few millimetres off the ground.

Screwball glared with pure hate and glee at the yellow human, her smile sending fear throughout the three Sirens. “They’re getting a pass because they show remorse for their actions, even if Aria’s isn’t anywhere near as much as Sonata’s.”

“Hey!” Aria said indignantly.

“And Sonata seems to have no really understood just how horrible the things you three have been doing,” Screwball gave a stern glare to Aria, “and Aria will be sure to explain all the reasons later, correct?”

The girl in question nodded, keeping her mouth shut.

Screwball turned back to Adagio, her smile sinister. “You, on the other hand, Adagio Dazzle, clearly care not for the pain and misery you’ve caused over your long lives. You’re even proud of it. Well, we’ll see if my personal brand of reformation, designed solely for a Siren trapped in a human’s body, will change all that.”

The predatory grin she gave Adagio caused the Siren to feel compelte and utter fear, renewing her in vain struggle against the magic holding her.

“As for you two,” Screwball turned to the other Sirens and snapped her fingers, their attire from before the finals appearing over them, “leave Canterlot and never return. I know you’ve a large portion of money saved up from over the long years you’ve lived in this world. Use that to get a three-person house. That way, if you feel you can trust her, you can let Adagio return to live with you once I’m finished with her. I’ll be by every couple days to make sure things are going well, got it?”

They both nodded frantically, too afraid to speak.

Screwball nodded back, before returning her attention to Adagio and licking her lips. “This is going to be so much fun... for me.”

Then she did something that made all three Sirens what to hurl. She literally pulled the top of her head off, revealing her brain, which was pulsing and surrounded by what looked like swirling galaxies.

“In ya go, Dagi,” she said with way to much cheer.

Sonata and Aria could only watch as a wind seemed to suck Adagio into Screwball’s brain, like how that boy got sucked into that game in the movie Jumaneji, her screams being cut off when Screwbll reattached the top of her head.

She looked to the remaining to Sirens, smiled, gave a small wave, and vanished in a blinding flash of light.
Aria and Sonata looked to each other, both still very shaken by what they’d just been through.

After a few moments, Aria walked up to Sonata and put a hand on her shoulder. She gulped. “L-let’s get going, okay, Sonata? Let’s start a better life.”

The blue Siren-turned-humane nodded fearfully and they both hurried off to the flat the three had been staying in, ready to leave this experience far behind them.

___________________________________________________________

“Sure wish you could stay longer,” Applejack says as the lot of us are gathered around the statue late the next morning.

“Me too, but I have responsibilities in Equestria I have to get back to,” Twilight says, not noticing Pinkie come up behind her, stuck her head in through the portal, then pull back out with a googley-eyed expression. “It’s citizens need me. But now, I can go through the portal whenever I need to. This isn’t goodbye,” she smiles, “it’s just goodbye til next time.”

“Which for me is pretty much whenever now,” I smirk, my hands behind my head.

“Huh?” they all ask, looking to me with confusion.

I give them all an odd look, folding my arms. “What? None of you have realized it yet? I’m a being of Chaos, for crying out loud.”

Several moments go by, before Twilight’s eyes widen, before she narrows them at me, saying in a deadpan, “You’ve been able to come here since the first time we went through the mirror, haven’t you?”

I snicker. “Just since then? Twilight, I’ve been coming to and from this world since the day you guys first beat Discord.”

Twilight’s eyebrow twitches. “What?!”

I chuckle. “Again, being of Chaos, Twilight. If Discord has his own dimension he travels to where he lives, why can’t I travel to and from this world and Equestria at will, hmm?”

Twilight’s face starts turning red. “All this time? You’ve been coming to and from this world all this time and NEVER THOUGHT TO TELL ME?!”

I shrug. “Didn’t seem important at the time.”

Twilight gave a loud, exasperated groan as she face palms. “You are just like your father. Anything else you wanna tell me you’ve been hiding?”

I pretend to be thinking about it, with the fakest innocent smile on my face. “Hmm. Can’t think of anything.”

The others can’t help but giggle, Spike included.

Twilight takes several deep breaths, before sighing and looking down at Spike. “Ready?”

He nods, smiling. “Ready.”

She gives me a deadpan stare. “Ready?”

I make a show of thinking about it, before shaking my head. “I think I’ll hang around a little longer. Don’t worry, I’ll be back in time.”

She cocks an eyebrow, whether in frustration, worry or curiosity, I can’t say. “In time for... what?”

I giggle, saying in sing-song, “You’ll see.”

“Great,” she grumbles, before heading through the portal, Spike following right after.

“I’m gonna go hang with Diamond and Silver, kay?” I ask the others, teleporting away before they can answer.

Author's Note

There. finally done with season 4 and Rainbow Rocks. can at last move on to season 5 and beyond. hope to get the first season 5 chapter out this sunday, but don't hold me to that.

Anyway, hope Screwball's way of dealing with the Sirens was satisfying for you as it was for me. After all, what could be a more horroifying torment than being trapped within the mind of a Being of Chaos? words cannot begin to describe what Adagio will experience in there.

well, anyway, i've a few more things i need to do before getting to the next chapter of my own fic, so that's all for now.

hope you enjoyed this chapter and, til next time, later everypony

Cheese Legs, You Are SO Lucky I Encountered that Alternate You

___________________________________________________________

“You know whenever ponies talk about powerful magic, I’m always left out,” Discord says as we appear atop Trixie’s wagon, him knitting an Angel Bunny plushie whilst I’m knitting a Spoiled one with pins in its rumb. He lifts his nose. “If I weren’t so evolved I’d start to take it personally.”

So, I still have no actual idea what’s going on in Equestria yet. After I returned to CHS with the rest of the gang once camp was over, I went straight through the portal, only to find myself teleported to Discord’s Chaos Realm.

He wanted to know why he’d gotten a shiver a while ago, the time seeming to match up with when the Equestria Girls Elements of Harmony were given to the girls.

He was suddenly rather glad I’d locked him out of that world. He knows it’s hard enough for him to have fun here in Equestria without the Elements being able to stop him (it seems he, like the show, keeps forgetting about the Rainbow Power connection the Bearers now have with the Elements), so a world where they’re still in play would be even tougher for him to mess around in without consequences.

After we were done, he said he wanted to speak with Twilight about something, despite it being the middle of the freaking night and teleported us here to her castle… only for us to find such an unusual trio gathered outside it: Starlight, Trixie and Thorax.

“Well, isn’t this quite the combination of secondary characters?” Discord smiles down at the trio, pointing at each with one of the knitting needles. He looks back at his work, before looking back at them with an eyebrow raised. “Where’re Twilight and the girls?”

I cock an eyebrow at him. They’d… be in bed, like I should be.

The trio looks at us blankly, before Starlight narrows her eyes. “First, how do we know you’re really you?”

That’s an… interesting why to phrase that question… and is suddenly making me curious if a certain bug pony could be the reason for such a question.

Discord answers the question simply by snapping his talon, causing the ground to turn to soap suds, several flowers to start dancing the tango and a nearby tree turning into a cuckoo clock with a squirrel in place of the bird.

Discord smiles snidely down at them, lazily lying on his stomach, his head propped up by his arms. “Shall I continue?”

“And to prove I’m me,” I shift my hoof into a hand and snap my fingers, returning everything to normal.

Starlight nods, giving Discord a quick annoyed look, before speaking firmly. “Chrysalis and the Changelings are back.” Wow. I was right. “They’ve poninaped all the most powerful ponies in Equestria. Celestia, Luna and her daughter, Cadance, Shining Armour, Flurryheart, Twilight and the others—”

At once, the mood changes. At first, Discord was looking bored, but the moment Starlight says Twilight and the others were taken, his eyes widen and the air grows colder, before he’s right in Starlight’s face, a very dark expression on his own.

“They took Fluttershy?!”

“Yes!” Starlight says urgently.

“Where?” he snarls, his eyes glowing with malice.

Oh, shit. Man, I thought Cheese Leg could get off easy since I worked out my frustrations on her with that alternate her from the Changeling Timeline, but Discord looks ready to kill somebody.

Well, it was nice knowing you, Cheese Legs.

Before Starlight can get much more out aside from them all being taken to the Changeling Kingdom, Discord has teleported us to a random clearing somewhere in Equestria, with all of us now sporting rucksacks and clothing fit for an adventure.

Discord looks around, confused. “Odd. I was trying to take as straight to Fluttershy,” he lifts a boulder and lowers his head, his eyes stretching out and moving back and forth along the ground, “but there is no Fluttershy.”

Trixie gives a quivering gasp, pointing. “I think I have a pretty good idea where she might be.”

We turn to follow her hoof to see… The Outlands from the Lion King 2? Okay. Not exactly how I’d have pictured the Changeling Kingdom to look.

Thorax shudders. “I hoped I’d never see this place again.”

“Can’t say I blame you,” I fold my forehooves. “That look is so 1998.”

The others all look quizzically at me, even Discord looks puzzled.

“What?” I shrug.

Discord looks back towards the Changeling Kingdom, frowning in confusion. “Oh, that’s so strange. We’re here,” he points to the ground, “and that’s there,” he points to the area before us. “And I clearly meant for us to be there and not here.”

“Oh, I-I can probably explain—” Thorax timidly tries to say.

“Oh well!” Discord says loudly, cracking his fingers. “If it at first you don’t succeed.”

He moves to snap his lion paw, but is stopped when Starlight grabs it in her magic. “Maybe we should come up with a plan first?”

Discord blows off her magic, before giving her a quizzical look. “A what?”

“You know, figuring out the best way to do something before you actually do it?” Trixie says snarkily.

Yeah. You’ve planned things before Discord. Your taking over Equestria a thousand plus years back, your attempt to retake it again by making Twilight and the others the opposite of their Element to destroy their friendship, proving Twilight sees your friendship as important by pretending to be sick. You’ve planned lots before, how do you not know what a plan is?

He laughs, before patting her hat. “Oh ho-ho-ho. That’s adorable. But, you see, unlike you, I can do anything.”

“Actually—” Thorax tries again, clearly having something important he knows about his former home that could be important for us to know, before the other male in our group silences him with a finger over the mouth.

“That’s all very nice, but really a waste of time,” Discord smiles, waving off any explanations. “We have me. Not to mention my own daughter and what else could we possibly need?”

Thank you for remembering me, DD, but I think I understand why we didn’t teleport into the kingdom itself.

While he’s been prattling on, I’ve scanned the area and found my magic doesn’t reach beyond just a few feet away and, upon further inspection, I’ve realized this is where I sensed my magic stopping back when I first went looking for Cheese Legs after she ditched the Empire.

I think Thorax has a good explanation for this we could plan around if you’d just shut up for a few seconds.

“A draconequus with magic and half a brain might help.” Damn. Trixie, you spitting fire today. But how are you so confident against DD when he’s way more powerful than you and could literally turn you to mush with but a thought?

Discord leans down to her level, laying on his stomach. “Why are you here again?” You’re the one who teleported her here with us, don’t you know? “I mean, it’s not like you’re going to stop the changelings by pulling a rabbit out of a hat.” As he says this, he takes off her hat and pulls another Trixie out, stopping at her head. Wait, is that the Equestria Girls Trixie or just a double of Trixie? “At least my magic can do something.”

“The thing about magic here is—” Thorax starts.

“Like this!” Discord calls out, snapping his fingers, before there’s a large flash and he’s dressed in knight armour, riding atop a pig with wings. “For Fluttershy!” he calls triumphantly, the pig starting to fly, but vanishing the moment it passing where my magic can’t sense beyond.

Discord yells in alarm as he falls down, barely grabbing the edge of the hill. He climbs back up, frowning and snaps his fingers, another flying pig appearing and flying to the border and vanishing once it passes.

“I’ve been trying to tell you!” Thorax says in an exasperated tone. “Nothing other than changeling magic works here. Chrysalis’ throne is carved from an ancient dark stone that soaks up outside magic the same way Changelings soak up love. It’s how she keeps the hive safe.”

Huh. Okay, gotta hand it to Cheese Legs, that’s a good defence for her kingdom. Now I see why the Changelings haven’t been wiped out despite their rulers usual lack of reason when enacting her plans.

Starlight tests Thorax’s word, walking to the very edge of the border with her horn glowing. The moment it passes the edge of the ground, her magic fizzles out.

“So, uh, what kind of plan were you thinking?” Trixie asks the other mare.

Starlight looks down in worry. “Without magic, I have no idea. But,” she sighs, before looking to us, “nopony else is coming. So somepony better come up with something.”

I glance around and it’s clear the other three have no plans. Not that there really is much of a plan you could make. To stand a chance against the Changelings in their own kingdom when they can use magic and you can’t, you’d need something powerful that doesn’t rely on magic— OH!

Starlight looks around anxiously at us. “Anypony? Anything?”

“Hmm.” I frown, thinking, before a lightbulb goes off atop my head and I look to Thorax. “This throne – if one got into the hive and destroyed it, can we get our magic back?

Thorax nods. “Uh-huh!”

Discord scoffs. “Well, that’s a terrible plan. How are we even supposed to get to the hive?”

“We walk,” Trixie says as she, Starlight and Thorax start walking down the side of the hill.

Discord looks ahead, before grabbing his face and stretching his eye lids. “I haven’t walked that far in a millennia!”

“Which makes me so glad I’m not coming with you right away,” I say, doing an about turn.

“What?” Discord looks to me in shock. “You, of all ponies, aren’t going to go after Chrysalis? After all the times you’ve bad mouthed her all these years?”

I shrug. “I got over it thanks to Starlight. Besides, if Changelings have replaced all the most powerful ponies, somepony’s gotta fix that, right?” I blink, before looking to Thorax. “How’re the other Changelings doing?”

“Oh, don’t worry,” Thorax says reassuringly. “Sunburst was helping them hide when I left. They’ll be safe.”

I nod. “Good. Don’t worry,” I turn my hooves into hands and crack them. “I’ll join you guys once I’ve settled things back in Equestria. Shouldn’t take me too long.”

___________________________________________________________

Discord watched as the horde of Changelings he’d out witted flew off, waving to them.

“It is certainly a pleasure to have such dedicated fans,” he jested. “I’ll have to come back with some new material after I rescue Fluttershy.”

“Please, help!” a familiar voice suddenly whispered from not too far off.

Discord’s eyes widened. “Fluttershy!”

He hurried through an alcove into a room full of what looked like eggs, maybe. Either that or pods filled with the Changelings’ victims. He decided it was probably better he not know.

Looking around the chamber, he spotted Fluttershy, her wing pinned down by a boulder.

She looked up and saw him, her eyes lighting up. “Discord!” she indicated to her wing. “I’m stuck!”

“You certainly are,” he said, moving forward, reaching out to help her get her wing free. “And I should probably help you get free. But...” he paused, before shaking his head. “Oh-ho-ho-ho-ho...”

Fluttershy looks confusedly at him. “But what?”

He thrust a finger at her. “But you are obviously not Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy looked down, her ears folding back. “Oh.”

Discord rolled his eyes. “I mean, I’m separated from the group and just happen to come across the one pony I care most about?” he folded his arms, giving a very disapproving look. “I can smell this setup a mile away.”

Fluttershy sniffed and started crying. “No. You’re right. There’s no way you should trust me. Just go find the others.” She then wailed, “I understand!”

Discord rolled his eyes. “Oh, come on!”

Suddenly he could hear the sound of her crying in stereo and looked around to see he was surrounded by multiple Fluttershys, all sobbing, wailing and begging him to believe that they were the real Fluttershy.

“We’re probably all changelings,” the first Fluttershy sobbed. “You shouldn’t rescue any of us.” Then she gave a devilish smirk. “Unless, you think, maybe one of us might be the real Fluttershy. Oh, that certainly would be a nasty Changeling trick, wouldn’t it?”

Discord looked around at the many, many Fluttershys in the chamber, all sobbing, begging and pleading with him that they were each the real Fluttershy.

His brain started to go into shutdown. He had no magic, so he couldn’t sense whether or not the real one was among these fakes and if he left her behind just because he wasn’t willing to take a risk when she was indeed among them all, he’d be a horrible friend and she’d never forgive him and if she never forgave him he’d lose his first and closest friend and—

The Fluttershy before him snickered, before yelling, “Now!” all the Fluttershys leaping at him, reverting back to Changelings, revealing not a single one was the real Fluttershy.

Strike Vent! A loud metallic voice said from somewhere.

Before Discord knew what was going on, a large, long red dragon surged into the room, knocking many of the Changelings aside, before it turned around and went back towards the entrance.

His head followed it and he saw a small figure dressed in some kind of red and silver armour with a dragon style to the helmet and what looked like the top of a dragon head with yellow eyes above its left wrist. Around its waist was a belt with a red dragon head symbol with black eyes on the front.

The figure pulled their left wrist back before thrusting it forward, the dragon, which was hanging close to them, opened its maw and unleashed a storm of fire, sending Changelings flying and fleeing for their lives.

Discord just stood there, staring at the now empty room and its new occupant.

“Honestly,” a familiar voice said from behind the glowing red eyes of the helmet, “I can’t leave you guys alone for even a few minutes.”

He blinked. “Screwball?”

The figure nodded. “Yep.”

“But, you’ve got hands!” he pointed to the gloved hands.

They looked down at said appendages, before chuckling. “Cool, huh? The belt has this inbuilt function that automatically turns my hooves into hands. Can’t wait to talk with the guy who actually made this thing.”

Suddenly, a loud buzzing came from nearby and Discord wilted. “Oh no. Those must be the guards I lost before. They must’ve heard the commotion and are coming back!”

Screwball just chuckled. “Good. Gives me a chance to try this out.”

She reached into her belt and pulled out a card with the dragon head symbol that was on the belt, with the background behind it being yellow and with lines moving out from the head.

She pushed the back of the head of the dragon on her wrist forward, slipping the card inside, before returning it to its original position, the metallic voice from earlier speaking again, this time saying Final Lance!

Discord watched, his mouth open as the Changelings rounded the corner and came face to with Screwball. The red dragon had returned and circled her once, before she and it rose into the air, Screwball then shifting her body so her right leg was aimed down in a kick and, as gravity took effect on her, the dragon spewed fire, surrounding her.

“YAH!” she yelled, slamming into the room’s new occupants, who were all sent flying back in an explosion upon her armoured hoof making contact with the lead Changeling, causing them to crash through the wall and several more.

Screwball landed and heaved a breathe, giggling. “Oh, yeah. That was cool.”

“But, how did you do that?” Discord asked, stunned. “We can’t use our magic here.”

“It’s not magic,” Screwball chuckled, cricking her neck. “Well, not in the general sense, anyway, so it still works here.” She put her fist in her other hand and Discord could tell she was smirking underneath that helmet. “Cheese Legs has no idea what’s in store. When it comes to what this belt can do, you ain’t seen nuthin’ yet.”

___________________________________________________________

“We can’t wait for Discord,” Thorax whispers, looking to Trixie and Starlight. “Between seeing him and Trixie, the castle will be crawling with guards soon.”

“But if we do manage to destroy Chrysalis’ throne, we’ll need him,” Starlight reminds him. “He could take on the entire Changeling army by sneezing if he wanted to.”

“He’s probably already been captured!” Trixie quietly screamed at them.

“Your lack of faith is so reassuring.” The three jumps as the draconequus they’re talking about supposedly walks through the entrance to the hall they’re in.

“Klutzy?” Starlight asks, eyebrow raised.

He pouts, folding his arms, grumbling. “Draconequus.”

I burst out in laughter, startling the other three as they look around wildly, trying to see the source of my laughter. “That’s the code? Oh, DD, that is too priceless!”

He rolls his eyes. “Yes, yes. Ha ha. Very funny. Now show yourself, will you?”

Before their eyes, I appear, now wearing my Decade Armour.

Starlight blinks, before frowning. “Screwball?”

The Armour splits away from me, dematerializing, leaving only the belt around my waist as I stand upright, my forehooves still hands and I give a two fingered salute. “Yo.”

She narrows her eyes. “How do we know it’s really you and not just a Changeling pretending to be you?”

I fold my arms. “Would a Changeling have stopped a horde of other Changelings from capturing Discord so they could send an imposter of him to lead you down into a trap?”

She thinks for a moment, before frowning again. “Wouldn’t the same thing about leading into a trap apply to you?”

“I Pinkie Promise I’m the real Screwball,” I say, doing the motions. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.”

Starlight frowns for a few more moments, before nodding. “Okay. You’re you. No one in their right mind would make a Pinkie Promise they intended to break seconds later.”

“Wh-what did you just do?” Thorax is staring at me, his mouth hanging open. “Only Changeling magic works here. And if you’re not a Changeling, you shouldn’t be able to use magic.”

“It’s this belt,” I pat the black metal item around my waist. “A future version of me gave it to me a while back. It doesn’t rely on magic in the same sense as everything else, so it works here. Pretty sweet, huh?”

“So, you had that this whole time, but didn’t use it til now?!” Trixie asks, looking quite angry.

I shrug. “Hey. I had to deal with the Changelings that replaced Luna, her daughter and Celestia, Cadance, her husband and daughter, Sunburst, as well as Twilight and the gang. Not to mention finding the other good Changelings in the Empire and keeping all of Equestria from losing its shit once everypony learned their rulers were all abducted.”

“So,” Discord says, indicating ahead of us, “shall we proceed?”

Starlight smirks. “With Screwball as our trump card? Sure.”

“Queen Chrysalis won’t know what hit her!” Thorax cheers.

We make our way to way further in for a few minutes, before Thorax halts us, gulping.

“Just in there,” he points. “The throne room is that way. But…”

Trixie glances around the corner too, before pulled back and hugging the wall, her expression of pure terror. “There’s got to be at least fifty Changelings in there. How’re we supposed to get past them all?”

I cock an eyebrow, my arms folded. “Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

I step back, reaching into the belt and pull out my Decade card, followed by an engine revving sound.

“This should be interesting,” Starlight says, watching me curiously.

“Henshin!” I say firmly, swishing the card into the belt and slamming it.

Kamen Rider: Decade! the deep Neighponese voice says, symbols all of the past nine Riders appearing around me, before zooming into me and the Decade Armour appears, turning pink.

“It’s gotta be fate this thing is pink,” I say, before cricking my next and walking into the room.

The changelings all turn as I walk in and snarl, lunging forward.

I pull out a card and slam in the belt and I sigh. “Too bad I have used the attack card before.”

Kamen Rider: Kabuto!

The translucent shape of different armour surrounds me, before I shine and am now wearing maroon armour with a more beetle style to it, the helmet being topped by a large beatle horn.

The Changelings pause, before charging again.

I sigh, pulling out a card before slamming it into the belt. Attack ride: Clock up!

At once, time slows down around me, the horde of Changelings seeming to move through the air like they’re moving through thick molasses.

I charge forward, kicking, punching, doing uppercuts and sidekicks, knocking aside each one, before disengaging the ability. Time returns to normal and the horde go flying off, slamming into walls, the ground and disappearing through other tunnels.

The rest of the group cautiously come out and gape when they see the scene before them of Changelings strewn about the area, myself just standing in the middle, dusting my hands, my armour returning to Decade.

“Shame. I had to use Clock Up just to get here in time after reaching the border so had to actually go Kabuto to use it again. Now I’ll have to wait.”

“Huh?” Trixie asks.

I point to the belt. “There are limits to this thing. Normally, I can only use each power once per Decade transformation, but can do it again if I take on the form of the original Rider the power comes from. Plus, once I’ve powered down completely, I have to wait at least an hour or so before the main powers fully recharge. But, it shouldn’t take that long. So, throne room?”

They nod and we head on through, Thorax leading the way.

It’s a pretty barren room, to be honest. Aside from the giant black throne towards the back of the room, there’s nothing really here.

“Bleah!”

We all pause and look back at Trixie, who was lagging behind us. She’s shaking off some green gooey substance that fell on her hat.

Wait… where did that come from?

We all slowly look up… and I’m glad no one can see me right now, because I just pissed in my armour.

Upon the ceiling are multiple pods, holding each of the captured ponies and dragon in a fluid. The creepiest part though is they occasionally slightly open their eyes with a blank expression on their faces, before closing them again.

“Well, well, well. Isn’t this an interesting sight?”

We all dart our heads back and forth at the sound of the voice, before returning our gazes upwards as the Changeling Queen walks out from behind several of the pods like a spider, her head upside down… which she then twists to be facing upright as if she were an owl, but with cracking sounds.

I lean over; hand over the mouth area of my helmet as I try not to throw up. Seriously, that’s just creepy and gross.

“Two ponies, a depowered Lord of Chaos, some foolish shrimp in a costume and… Thorax,” she ends her sentence with a hiss, but a sinister smile. “I’ve been so looking forward to making you pay for betraying the Hive!”

The others are looking up at her in fear, especially Thorax… aside from Trixie, who just has a puzzled expression.

“Why is she doing a deeper version of my voice?”

The others pause, looking to her, the queen, then frowning as they seem to think about it.

I shrug. “That’s what she sounds like without the echoing effects she used for intimidation back at Cadance and Shining Armour’s wedding, but she gave it up once her ass got whoop.”

Cheese Leg looks angry at both being reminded of her past failure and being ignored, before her eyes narrow in confusion. “Wait. Is that your wretched offspring in there, Discord?”

Discord nods, before folding his arms and smirking. “Indeed.”

Cheese Legs then sneers. “Oh, this is too perfect. The wretched creature who held my life in her hooves is now powerless before me and wearing some silly pink armour to hide her fear.”

I put my hands behind my head. “Fear? You? Please. As if.” I then fold my arms, cocking my head. “Actually the pink armour should’ve been a dead giveaway to you, now that I think about it. Aside from Pinkie Pie, who else uses a pink aesthetic more than me? You’re obliviousness to that is honestly pretty pathetic, Cheese Legs.”

She snarls. “Even now, when you’re powerless, you still have the gall to address me by that name? Drones! Surround and capture them all!”

At once, hordes of Changelings come crawling from holes in the walls or dropping down from the ceiling, surrounding us on all sides.

“Uh, Screwball, now might be a good time for you to do your thing,” Starlight says nervously.

I nod, turning to look at the Changeling Queen, chuckling. “You say we’re powerless? Well, then…”

I pull out a card and slam it into the belt. Attack ride: Illusion!

I shine with pink light, which leaps to the other four in our group, who all take on my appearance and size.

“HUH?” everyone in the room cries, turning to me.

I laugh. “Can’t fight five of me at once, can you? Come on, guys, let’s give ‘em hell!”

I charge into the horde and start throwing kicks and punches while the Changelings are still trying to process what’s going on.

“I dunno exactly what’s going on,” Starlight says, sounding just like me, “but let’s do this!”

“Yeah!” Discord and Trixie yell, also both sounding like me, punching the air, as the three charge into the battle, joining me in kicking Changeling ass.

“I-I dunno…” Thorax says, backing away, but is stopped by several Changelings. On instinct, he throws several punches and kicks, knocking them all aside. “Uh…” he says, confused, before giving a confident grunt. “Okay. Let’s do this!”

How are they fighting so skillfully, you ask? Easy. It’s the power of the Illusion Card. It’s allowing me to share my Kamen Rider powers and the fighting skills of Decade with them for as long as the card is active.

Cheese Legs just watches on, her mouth open and her right eye twitching as we’re just pummelling all her army. Five creatures, with no magic, wiping out her whole army with just punches and kicks. Man, that has gotta sting.

After a few minutes, all the Changelings that entered the room are laying on the floor, groaning in pain from the brushes we gave of them.

I disengage Illusion and the others return to normal.

We all just stand in the middle of her beaten army, Trixie smirking, Discord looking impressed, Starlight curious, Thorax with astonishment and myself pure, smug joy.

Cheese Legs is just staring, her eye twitching erratically, clearly not processing what she literally just saw happen with her own two eyes.

“Now, are you going to let everypony go, or are we going to have to get physical, Cheese Legs?” I ask, cocking my head to the side.

She snarls, before her horn glows.

At once, pink lines of light start flowing from all the pods both above and around us. The pink light enters all the downed Changelings, who start getting up, looking more than ready for round two.

“It’s love!” Thorax says in alarm. “It’s the love of all the prisoners for their families and friends. The Hive are using it to replenish themselves. With the number of them, it could take ages to take all the Hive down!”

“Please tell me you have another power like that one you just used?” Starlight looks to me.

I shake my head, before looking firmly towards the Changeling Queen. “What exactly is your plan, Cheese Legs? What was the point of all this?”

She smirks down at me. “I see your mind is sharper than I give you credit, abomination. And clearly Thorax revealed to you the secret of my throne. I can’t have powerful ponies using their abilities against me. Even with your rather embarrassing little rescue attempt, everything has gone according to my plan.”

“Like Screwball said, what plan?” Starlight asks in exasperation. “Why did you do all this?!”

The Queen sneers, getting up and startling to walk down from her throne towards us. “So I could feed, of course! By replacing the most beloved figures in Equestria, my drones will be able to store all the love meant for them and return it here to me. Everypony will do as I command, and my subjects and I will feed on their love for generations!”

The rest of the Changelings hiss at us.

I deadpan under my helmet. “The sun and moon.”

She pauses, looking cocking an eyebrow. “Huh?”

I just put a hand to my head as if I were rubbing my temples. “Celestia and Luna. They control the sun and moon.”

Cheese Legs smirks. “Yes. And even with their powerful connections to those orbs, I still have them captured.” She points up at the pods.

I growl in exasperation. “Then who is going to keep the sun and moon moving?!”

She pauses again, looking actually confused now. “Come again?”

I point upwards. “Aside from Discord and myself when we’re not here in your kingdom, Celestia and Luna are the only beings in existence who can keep the cycle of day and night going! Doesn’t matter how much love the impostors you put in their place gain from Equestria’s populace, it wouldn’t be enough to raise and lower the sun and moon each and every day! There wouldn’t be generations of ponies for your Changelings to feed off of because everything would be dead in less than ten years! Are you so fucking stupid you never even took that into consideration?! Not once?!”

There’s a long pause, where she looks around as if expecting someone else to answer.

My shoulders slump, my tone flat. “Oh, Sweet Celestia, you really are that stupid.”

“I… I am the Queen! I do not make mistakes!” Cheese Legs snarls, stamping a hoof. “I’m certain several Changelings working together could do it.”

“And die from using up all their magic permanently and being physically unable to feed on love anymore,” I mutter.

Starlight looks around, before her eyes pause on our Changeling ally. “What if you didn’t have to? Feed, that is.”

Cheese Legs’ smirk vanishes, replaced with a snarl. “Ridiculous! The hunger of Changelings can never be satisfied!”

I make a sound like a buzzer with my voice. “Wrong.”

“Exactly!” Starlight nods. “Thorax left the hive and made a friend. He shared love, and now he doesn’t need to feed.” She looks around at the other Changelings. “You don’t have to live your lives starving all the time!”

That touches a chord with them, clearly remembering their time in the Empire and they all look away, not wanting to meet anyone’s eyes, likely so their Queen doesn’t realize they don’t agree with her.

Cheese Legs’ snarl grows more savage. “You know nothing of the Changelings or what it takes to be their queen! I decide what is best for my subjects, not some mewling grub!”

“And doing a pretty shit job of it, if you ask me,” I whisper loudly to Trixie, who doesn’t try very hard to hide her snicker.

Starlight looks around at the other Changelings. “I know what it’s like to lead by fear and intimidation! And I know what it’s like to want everypony to do what you say!” she takes a deep breathe, then looks firmly around at everyone. “But I was wrong. A real leader doesn’t force her subjects to deny who they are! She celebrates what makes them unique and listens when one of them finds a better way!

Cheese Legs scoffs, starting to walk towards us again. “The only thing Thorax has found is what happens to those who turn their back on the hive! And I will deal with all of you just as soon as I drain every last ounce of love from him and show my subjects what a real leader is—!

“Yeah, no,” I say, quickly slamming a card into the belt.

Attack ride: Blast!

I grab the white deck on my belt and holding it up, it now shifted into the shape of a blaster/deck box combo and fire three shots. They fly passed Cheese Legs’ head, causing her to freeze in place and they continue through the back wall, the holes sealing up a few seconds later.

I aim the blaster’s barrel right between her eyes. “Those were warning shots.”

“A stalemate then,” she says, glaring back at me, before smirking. “I can wait. I have a feeling those powers you’re using, whatever they are, must have a time limit.”

Starlight looks around frantically, before her eyes seem to fall on Thorax wings. “You can do something!”

“Huh?” Thorax stares at her like she’s gone made. “Wh-what in the world can I do? I’m just a drone.”

“Sharing love is what made you different to begin with! You should share yours with Chrysalis!” Starlight says, before looking to said Queen and sneering. “Give her all of it!”

Thorax looks uncertain for a moment, before closing his eyes. At once, rings of pink energy surge from his body, moving over both myself and Cheese Legs.

But, while I feel an amazing warmth passing over me, Cheese Legs is thrown backwards, slamming into her throne… which suddenly cracks.

The room is filled with a blinding light which soon fades, showing… a very different Thorax.

For one, his carapace is now bright green, with his inner body a much darker green, some yellow around his neck area, along with what look like three clear diamonds. He has a tail with a membrane that reminds me of dragonflies and his wings are a bit similar too, though a bit more like a Pegasus’ wings in design and they look like they can fold back underneath plates on his back, like a ladybug’s.

His eyes are now bright purple and, along with a more normal horn, he also has two large orange antlers atop his head.

The other Changelings are all staring in shock, as are Trixie and Discord, the former of whom has to close the other’s mouth.

Starlight looks around at all the Changelings. “This is what happens when you give love freely instead of taking it!”

“Plus, think about it,” I say, cocking the blaster next to my head. “If you share love, you don’t starve all the time. You don’t always have to be hungry.”

They all look at each other, before all seeming to nod and glow like Thorax had, rings of pink energy surging from them, surrounding everything.

Loud cracks make me look towards Cheese Legs’ throne. It’s cracking all over, pink light shining from within… but it doesn’t seem to be breaking.

Cheese Legs herself shakes her head and looks around as all the Changelings are transforming. “You’ll all pay for betraying me!”

I blink, before smirking and nod. “Ah. The big finisher. I get it now.”

I slip out a card from the deck as I return it to the belt, before slamming the card into the belt.

Final Attack Ride: De-De-De-Decade!

I leap into the air, a set of five large versions of the card appearing before me in a straight line between me and the throne and I surge forward, moving through the cards as I do.

“WHAT?!” Cheese Legs cries in both shock, confused and alarm as I slam into the throne, as a massive explosion expanding, blinding all.

When the light fades, my group look around as I land before them, disengaging the belt, no longer needing it as my magic returns, my hands reverting back to hooves.

We all look around at the new species of Changelings surrounding us. Yes, I can sense they’re a new species. Got my magic back, remember.

They all look a lot like Thorax does now, only they’re smaller than him, don’t have any new horns, just their single one and their colours are all different. There’s blue Changelings, yellow Changelings, red Changelings, orange Changelings, pink Changelings and green ones, like Thorax… and they all look way happier now. Some flying around on their new wings, some just remaining on the ground, admiring their non-hole-pocked bodies.

“Gotta say, this isn’t quite the outcome I’d have originally anticipated,” I look to Thorax smirking, before glancing him over. “BTW, I sense you’ve unintentionally been imprinted as the new leader, King Thorax. Hope you’re up to the job.”

He grins sheepishly. “You and me both.”

“Fluttershy?” I look over as see Discord pull the yellow Pegasus into a very tight hug.

Fluttershy looks understandably confused. “It’s, um, good to see you, too.”

A groan turns my attention to Twilight as her pupil helps her up from the remains of the cacoon that was holding her. “Starlight? What happened?”

Starlight grins uncertainly. “We defeated the Changelings with no magic at all, though with some help from an unusual non magical power Screwball has, they found a new leader, and... they’re all kinda... good now.”

She looks to Thorax who nods.

Princess Luna steps forward next Twilight, the latter still wearing an expression that says she thinks that sounds as insane as, well, it sounds. “Well done, Starlight Glimmer. It seems as though you’ve learned a great deal since we last spoke.”

Hmm? Okay. Gonna be asking Glim Glam about that one later.

The sound of rubble moving causing as all to turn and see the remains of the throne tossed aside, Cheese Legs hissing, before she freezes in place at the sight of us all.

Yeah. Let’s do a recount. All the princesses, the Element Bearers, Starlight, Shining Armour, myself, Discord and the entire Changeling army against one her. Yeah, odds ain’t so much in your favour anymore are they?

Starlight steps forward, looking firmly at the former queen. “When Twilight and her friends defeated me, I chose to run away and seek revenge!” She held out a hoof. “You don’t have to! You can be the leader your subjects deserve.”

I blink. Whoa, wait, seriously? Surely Cheese Legs isn’t going to conform that freaking fast.

And I’m proven right a second later when she knocks Starlight’s hoof away, snarling. “There is no revenge you could ever conceive of that will come close to what I will exact upon you one day, Starlight Glimmer!”

With that, she leaps off the edge and flies off… and no one else is stopping her.

“Um, are we really not going to go after her?” I ask, looking around. “It’s all of us against her. Heck, just DD or myself to finish this in a second with but a thought.”

“We’ll leave her be for now,” Celestia says, looking firmly as Cheese Legs becomes a dot on the horizon. “Given time, she will realize her mistakes and return.”

I look to Trixie, who grins a little nervously and gulps. “Uh, no offense intended, your highness, but when Princess Twilight tried that with me it… didn’t go over so well.”

“Be that as it may, I highly doubt there is anything she can do,” Luna says, joining her sister’s side. “She has no kingdom and cannot gain the massive amounts of love energy she so desired. Not to mention her greatest weapon is no more.” She indicates to the remains of the throne.

I hold up my hooves. “Alright. Just don’t come crying to me when letting her go backfires and she returns with an army of villains from Equestria's ancient past nopony remembers. Oh, which reminds me.” I look around at all those who’d been captured and lift a massive megaphone to my mouth, before snarling, but teleporting earplugs into Moon and Flurry’s ears. “HOW IN THE FLYING FUCKING WIDE WORLD OF EQUESTRIA COULD YOU LET YOURSELVES ALL GET CAPTURED SO FUCKING EASILY?! DIDN’T ONE OF YOU EVEN TRY?! DID NONE OF YOU THINK TO SOUND THE ALARM WITH A SIMPLE CRY OF THE CHANGELINGS ARE BACK, SOMEPONY HELP!? WHAT THE FUCK’S THE MATTER WITH ALL OF YOU?!”

I take a deep breath as I toss the megaphone over the edge of the massive height, it exploding into candy corn upon hitting the ground, while everypony and Changeling are standing there, blank expressions on their faces and no doubt ringing in their ears.

“Now,” I dust my hooves, “if you’ll excuse me, I need to relieve my future self of sun and moon duty and take it on myself in the past after getting a new belt so I don’t have to give this baby up.” I pat the belt around my waist and wave. ‘Toodles.”

Author's Note

Okay, okay. so it's four days later. time wasn't on my side yesterday and i had to end my session early, since the library closes at 1pm on saturdays and i couldn't get on another computer before that time would come.

anyway, finally, season 6 has ended for Screwball and now we're finally heading into season 7 and when the finale comes, oh, you can bet she's going to have some choice words for a certain unicorn wizard upon his return from limbo.

i hope this satisfied you all. now i will be taking a small break from this story and, like i said last chapter, i'll be trying to get out a few new chapters for Twilight's Twinlight and The Human Lifestyle with Magic before returning to this, so look out for those.

hope you all enjoyed this, i'm tired and wanna go just rest and watch Bronies React to the season 8 finale and, til next time, later every creatures.

Yeah. i've decided i'll do that now, since we've more than just ponies now. :raritywink:

This Is More Dangerous than Anyone Realized and... Why am I surprised, when Ponies have Proven Time and again How Stupid They Can Be?

___________________________________________________________

“Hello, Papa!”

R. L. Stine whirled around, his eyes widening at who he saw on the sofa. “Slappy?! I thought the book got you?!”

Slappy raised an eyebrow. “Maybe those others, but not me.”

Stine inclined his head slightly, dread in his expression and voice as he asked, “Why’s that?”

“You know I always survive,” Slappy replied in a cool tone that suggested he’d smirk if he could physically do so. “You wrote me that way.” He lifted his eyebrows, his tone becoming a little cheery as Stine noticed a book sitting on the dummy’s lap. “In fact, I wrote my own story while I was gone.”

Stine’s dread turned to fear.

“And guess what?” Slappy’s tone became more sinister. “You’re the main character.”

“No,” Stine whispered as Slappy began laughing, opening the book, the blue vortex light shining forth. “NO!”

Stine started turning to ink, before he was pulled into the book, which Slappy shut.

“You try living in a book for a while, Papa” Slappy said simply, before giving a giggling cackle. He lifted the book up, before looking to the shelf of books. “Now, with you out of the way, which of our friends shall I let out first?”

“Oh, Slappy, Slappy, Slappy,” a female voice sighed, causing the dummy to look around in surprise. “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised. You aren’t the real Slappy, after all.”

“Why don’t you show yourself?” Slappy said, his eyes moving around the room, curious. “It isn’t many who can sneak up on me.”

“You can’t really have fallen for something so simple,” He turned his head and saw there was a young teenage girl sitting at Stine’s writing desk, her feet on the table.

She was wearing a pink, sleeveless shirt that, with what looked like a screw and a baseball imprinted on the front. She was wearing tight short shorts and sneakers.

However, it was not her outfit wasn’t that was curious to the evil dummy, but her hair and eyes. They were unnatural colours. Her hair was a mess of curls that were coloured purple and white.

Her eyes, impossibly, were also purple, but instead of pupils, they were spirals.

Slappy frowned, rubbing his chin. “You’re no normal human, are you?”

“Well, at least you were written to be smart enough to figure that out,” she replied, glancing his way.

His frown became more annoyed. “Insulting me? Not the wisest move, child.”

The girl just rolled his eyes, tilting her head back nonchalantly. “If you think I’m actually going to be scared by the original, barely thought out, incomplete version of Slappy instead of the one I personally let loose on this world, you’ve another think coming, Pencil Penis.”

Slappy’s eyebrows shot up, before the right one lowered again, his curiosity peaked. “What do you mean?”

“You’re not the only Slappy that Stine wrote an unpublished manuscript of,” she said, shrugging, before looking to him with a bored expression. “At least Stine had to write a new story to stop him. You? You literally defeated yourself and can’t even see it. Not that I should expect anything better from a character from an uncompleted draft.”

Slappy’s frown became displeased again. “Who are you?”

The girl snapped her fingers and was gone with a popped.

“What?” Slappy gasped, before the lights went out, him reappearing at the desk. “How did she…?”

“You’re not the only one with powers, Slappy.”

Slappy’s eyebrows went up as he turned around to see, standing at the door, the girl and…

“Stine?!” He looked from the man by the door to the book on the sofa, then back again. “But, how? I wrote you into the story and sealed you in there!”

“Boy. No offence, but your writing of his character originally is so bad,” the girl said, a hand over her face, before she looked to Stine. She then looked to Slappy, the book now in her hand. “You do realize, Slappy, the only reason the monsters you brought to life got pulled into your book was because you made them part of the story with your powers, right?”

Slappy lowered an eyebrow to show it was cocked. “Your point, strange girl?”

She rolled her eyes. “Sheesh. It was easier talking reason to Cheese Legs.” She sighed, before nodding her head to the book. “You turned fictional things to life. Fictional being the important word, here, Slappy. Did you never once question how you could write Stine, a real person, into a story and trap him there?”

“He did it to all those monsters in that town before,” Slappy shrugged, reappearing on the sofa, the book back on his lap. “I see no reason I couldn’t do the same to him.”

Stine shook his head. “Therein lies your mistake, Slappy. And the means of your own created demise.”

Slappy cocked his head. “Very well, humour me, you two. What’s to stop me opening the book and pulling the two of you into its pages this moment?”

He finished by opening the book… but nothing happened.

Slappy looked down at the book. “What? Uh, gimme a second. Work, you blasted thing!”

“I myself am technically a thing of fiction,” the girl said, drawing Slappy’s attention. “But not of Stine’s own creation. Only things connected to what he put into his stories are affected by those books. And, last I checked, he himself was never one of them.”

“Then who—?”

Slappy’s words were cut off by the blue light of the book, but, instead of the two before him being pulled in, the ink of the pages flew outwards, forming… Stine?

“What?” Slappy looked between the two Stines. “Two R. L. Stines? That isn’t possible. It makes no sense!”

The girl smirked. “Sense? Slappy, surely you, of all evil creatures, should know there’s no fun in making sense.”

Slappy paused. Why did that sound familiar?

Screwball giggled. “Do you really think is was blind chance those boys went to Stine’s old house and just happened to stumble upon your book and the key just happened to be in the chest, when any sane being wouldn’t have left the means of letting you free be found right next to your prison?”

“This, Slappy, is my aid,” Stine said, putting a hand on the other Stine’s shoulder. “After what Screwball did last time, she helped me create someone to investigate should ever any of my creations escape again.” He lowered his glasses. “She wasn’t wrong. I myself had actually completely forgotten about where I’d left your story.” He narrowed his eyes at the girl, Screwball. “Though her methods of getting my attention regarding its location leave much to be desired.”

Screwball shrugged. “What can I say? I’m my daddy’s daughter.”

“What exactly is this about?” Slappy demanded, glaring at the girl. “And what do you have to do with my brother and sister monsters?”

Screwball puts her hands behind her head, looking away. “Who do ya think let the other Slappy out that night? No one used the key to open his book and no monster can use their abilities outside the book from within it.”

“I almost lost my daughter because of you,” Stine growled at her.

“Eh,” she simply replied, eyes closed. “I helped you write her back, didn’t I? And it didn’t free the rest of them either. Plus, I got a good laugh out of making you think The Invisible Boy had avoided being pulled into the book. I mean, hello? He couldn’t have been typing on the typewriter and then gone after you. He’s invisible, not intangible.”

Slappy just looked at them with a blank expression. “Why do I feel like I’m missing a large piece of the picture, here?”

“Point is,” Screwball lowered her hands, the book flying to her. “You fell for a very simple trapped, Slappy. You convinced yourself you’d trapped Stine in a book, but all you did was trap another of his creations, as Stine himself cannot be made fictional.”

“Thank you again for the performance,” Stine shook the other him’s hand.

“My pleasure,” his double replied. “Now, shall we finish this, once and for all?”

Slappy blinked, before it dawned on him. They were going to use the book he wrote to somehow seal him away.

He cackled. “I’d like to see you try!”

The lights went out, followed by a loud clang and Slappy fell back, groaning.

“Did anyone catch the licence plate of that trunk?” he said groggily. He shook himself, before looking up. “WHAT?”

The whole house and several metres around it had been surrounded by a large metal square. There were no indents, no doors, nothing. It was like the whole area was sealed in.

The sounds of casual footsteps caused him to turn around as the three stepped out of the house.

Screwball smirked. “I know all about how you can only effect what you can see.” She snapped her fingers and the house vanished. The metal cube was now empty save the four of them and the book. “Nothing for you to mess with in here, now, Slappy. You’re done.”

“Ha!” Slappy laughed, getting up. “Hardly. Stine can’t write a new book to seal me in without his papers and typewriter and you just got rid of them too. How are you going to seal me in when you have no story?”

“With this,” Screwball held up the book.

“You wrote it so that I was the main character,” Stine’s double say firmly, stepping forward. “But that means, anything connected to me can also go in, can’t it?”

Slappy stared for a moment, before his eyes widened. “Now, now, now!” he said, trying to back up as the double came towards him. “Let’s be rational for a moment, here, shall we?”

The double ignored him, suddenly turning into a flesh coloured liquid with Stine’s face and moving quickly and wrapping Slappy, holding onto him tightly.

“He’s actually a Polymorph,” Screwball snickered. “Couldn’t just have an ordinary Stine Double to deal with your kind, now, can we, Slappy? Gotta fight the supernatural with the supernatural.”

“Y-you’re a creation, like me,” Slappy said, trying to negotiate with the Stine-faced Polymorph. “We could rule the world. You don’t have to listen to our creator. I never do. Papa never cared about me, so why would he care about you? Besides, you’ll be trapped in that book with me, forever!”

“It doesn’t matter,” the Polymorph said, there now being no emotion in his voice. “I was written for a purpose. And that purpose was to stop beings like you, by any means necessary.”

“No!” Slappy’s eyes widened as Screwball opened the book. “NO!”

The vortex opened and the two were pulled into the book, Slappy’s angered and horrified scream being cut off as Screwball closed it, locking the book, before handing it to Stine.

“Make sure no more things like this happen, okay?” She gave him an annoyed look. “I’ve enough problems with my world. I don’t need you causing more. If Slappy found out about Equestria, I don’t know whether even Discord and I could’ve handled him. Even this early version of him, regardless of his incomplete story.” She sighed. “Though that would explain why he could never truly see the big picture and was so quick to jump the gun on everything.”

“I’ll… keep that in mind,” Stine replied, before nodding around them.

Screwball snapped her fingers and everything was back to the way it was before.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me,” he turned to head inside, “I need to write a new aid. You never know, you might decide to bring another of my forgotten manuscripts to my attention.” He gave her a pointed look over his shoulder. “And I doubt I’ll like the how of that time any more than I did this one or the last.”

She just snickered. “Later, Mr. Stine.”

She snapped her fingers and was gone, leaving Stine alone to his writing.

___________________________________________________________

I pop into existence in a barren area, stretching my anthro form’s arms. Ah, I may not be able to go to my own Earth anymore, but messing around with alternate ones is always fun.

And that was indeed fun, if a little sad. Who’d have thought Slappy, of all R. L. Stine’s creations, could be fooled that freaking easily?

Then again, he was the unfinished version from the earliest days in Stine’s writing, so I guess it makes sense, since he wasn’t exactly well developed before Stine’s gave up on him and just rewrote the story later on, creating a whole new, much more thought out Slappy.

Whatever the case, it’s time I explored this area. I detected it a few days ago and something seems… off. And not the fun kind of off, either.

“Now, what can we learn about this area?” I snap my fingers, a holographic screen and keyboard appearing before me and I type away.

A few minutes later, the search results come in.

“Hmm,” I frown, reading the Whinnypedia Article over. “So this place is the Peaks of Peril.” Well, that’s not ominous a name at all. “Sheesh. Even a thousand years ago, nopony knew anything about this place? Hmm.”

It seems the only thing anypony knew about the Peaks of Peril is that two species of pony hybrids lived here. The Kirin, kind creatures, known for being quite friendly and having a love of song.

But they weren’t alone. The other species were the Nirik, fearsome beasts of pure fire.

“Well, that’s not exactly encouraging,” I frown, before blinking. “Odd. Nirik is literally just Kirin spelled backwards.” I rub my chin. “Maybe there’s a connection there. Whelp,” I smile cheerily, snapping the screen away, “no time like the present.”

I snap my fingers again, my clothes turning into kaki clothing, like the kind Steve Irwin always wore.

“Time to find out what’s up. Let’s get exploring!”

I decide to spend the next couple minutes hiking through the wilderness, until I find a cave that, after a quick magic scan, lets me know I’ve found the Kirin’s home.

Odd. I haven’t sensed a single Nirik, though.

I shrug. Eh. It’s been over a thousand years. Maybe the Kirin are still alive while the Nirik died out.

Skipping through the cave, I reach the other side and pause, looking out. What I see kinda surprises me.

The Kirin look like ponies… but not at the same time. They’ve big manes, like male lions, only it seems they all have them, regardless of gender. Their hooves end in cloven hooves at the front. They have scales along their backs and the fronts of their faces between their eyes and on their foreheads.

They have long, curved horns, kinda like Sombra’s, only there’s a slammer branching off piece to theirs and there’s a stripe or two up each one.

At first, I can’t see a difference to tell me which are male and which are female as they all seem to have body types like default female ponies… before I notice their tails.

Female Kirin have tails that are bare from their backside til a little before the tip, whereas the males all just have fluff all over their tails, like ponies.

“Hmm,” I murmur, looking them all over, before shrugging. “Well, may as well blend in.”

I snap my fingers, taking on a whole new form for the first time.

Making a mirror appear before me, I look myself over.

My fur is still the same pink as always, but now I have purple scales on my face and back where the Kirin have theirs. My hooves now have purple cloven ends and my tail is long, ending in the hair.

Finally, my horn is the same purple as my new scales, with two stripes of pink going along them.

I snicker, before trotting out of the cave like I’m a normal Kirin, humming the tune to NateWantsToBattle’s English cover of the first My Hero Academia opening.

As I trot through the town, however, my cheeriness subsides a bit as I notice every Kirin stops whatever their doing and is looking right at me.

I’m a little confused why a Kirin child trotting through town while humming is so distracting to them when they’re known for singing, but choose to ignore it, closing my eyes and conituing on… until I bump into something and back away, looking up.

Before me is another Kirin, this one as tall as Celestia. Must be their leader. She has greyish brown fur, with cream coloured scales and cloven hooves. Her mane is a mix of greenish-blue and lighter greenish-blue. Her eyes are blood red, as is her horn. Her expression is neutral.

“Oh, g’morning,” I smile, waving. “Sorry for bumping into you. Guess I should have my eyes open when I’m walking, huh?”

When I get no reply, I open my eyes again to see she has tilted her head to the right ever so slightly, her expression as neutral as before.

“Um, leader or not, not even replying with good morning back is kinda rude, ya know?” I say, before blinking and look around to notice a large number of Kirin have gathered around me.

They all just stare at me with blank expressions. I keep looking between each of them, but I see nothing. No emotion at all.

“Um… did I do something wrong?” I ask, actually wondering if I have. Are Kirin really strict about their leader? Are normal Kirin forbidden to even touch her? Are they supposed to get out of the way when she passes?

Instead of answering me, the Kirin leader and the ones closest to her all part, revealing a path, to which they all point.

I cock an eyebrow. “Um… okay?”

I dunno what’s going on around here, but I guess I have to go in their first.

I trot down the path, before deciding to ditch my disguise and return to my normal form. I turn my head this way and that, an eyebrow raised.

“Just what am I supposed to find or do in here, exactly?”

I stop in the middle of the path, frown and decide to turn around, only to yelp as another Kirin is just standing there. The tail tells me she’s female. She has cream coloured fur and greenish-grey scales and cloven hooves. Her mane and tail are an orange colour.

I sigh. “Phew. Okay. It’s just another of you guys.” I frown at her. “What the hay’s going on around here? Why didn’t anypony talk to me in the village?”

She just tilts her head to the side, like all the others had.

I growl, before shouting to the heavens, “Oh, come on! Won’t anypony just say something to me?!”

There’s a pause, before I hear a giggle and look back to the Kirin to see her smiling.

She points at me. “Gotcha!” She then holds up a hoof. “Sorry, sorry, but that was too good. Oh, you don’t know how much I missed jokes. Hi-larity! Am I pronouncing that right? Some words I haven’t said in a will.” She frowns. “While! While.”

Well, I guess—

“Hi, I’m Autumn Blaze,” she cuts off my inner monologue. She holds out a hoof, which I move to shake before she puts her foreleg over my shoulder, pulling me into a sideways hug. “You’ve just arrived, and perhaps you’re tired or hungry or reflective and want to sleep and eat and journal? Which you should do, of course! But first—”

Her eyes light up and she pulls me into a hug.

“Oh! Oh, what joy to talk with another creature! It’s been so long!” She puts her face right up to mine, so close our noses are pressed against each other. “You must tell me everything about you! There’s so much to say, so much to do!”

She puts me down, leaving me to flop on my stomach.

“Oh, look at me. I’m going on, and you haven’t seen— I mean, have you seen—? W-What am I saying? Of course you haven’t. So just— I— yeah— I will j— Follow me!”

She trots off, her steps giddy.

I cock an eyebrow. “That... was somethin’, all right.”

I follow her up to a ridge, where a somewhat nice, if shambled looking house sits near the very top, overlooking the valley… and a rainbow I can’t help noticing shares similarity to the G1 MLP rainbow.

“Nice,” I say, looking around. “This place is amazing, I gotta say.”

Autumn Blaze smiles at me. “Oh, you think so, too?!” She looks out over the view. “The way the light shimmers off everything, like, like it all suddenly woke up the moment you saw it. And you realize maybe the water and the mountains and the forest and the... yes, the rainbow and the stars and the sky are all looking back at you thinking the same thing? That we are a part of the everything. That maybe there’s just one thing and we are all it.”

She then gives me a smile that… kinda reminds me of Starlight’s old village when we first got there.

Should that be considered a red flag?

There’s a pause, during which she just keeps smiling at me.

Um… okay. That sounded philosophical… but, that, combined with the Starlight smile… I feel there’s a “but” in there, somewhere.

She hums, leaping around, stopping to sniff a flower, before smiling normally at me and indicating to follow towards her house, herself walking backwards. Mmmm! And this is just the first stop on a journey of amazing things to see, smell, tiptoe through. Oh, I haven’t been able to share all of this with anypony in forever!” her expression sours a little. “Since they all took that vow of silence.” Her smile returns. “So it’s a lot for me to pro-cess. Process? Uh, deal with.”

I just stare, before something she said catches my attention. “Wait. Vow of silence?”

Autumn Blaze looks away, her expression saddening again. “That’s, uh... That’s why they asked me to leave.”

I blink, glancing back the way we came, before looking to her sympathetically. I’m guessing it’s a bit of a sore subject, but... you mind explaining why you all, or at least they, went quiet in the first place?”

She sighs heavily. “It’s a long story.”

Geeze, this mare’s making my heart melt. I’m having to keep freezers near it to keep it solid. “You’d rather not talk about it?”

Autumn shakes her head. “No.”

I sigh. Guess I’ll have to figure this out another way. “I-I under—”

“I’d rather... siiiiiiiiiiiing!” she cuts me off.

I listen to the song and itexplains a lot, not to mention has a pretty good message.

Rainbows won’t light up the sky unless you let it rain. And candles just won’t glow until they’re burned.

That’s actually pretty deep. Though, from the way she’s described it, this all happened about twelve years ago, the first four of which she spent still in the village. Being stuck all on your own, with no one to talk to for eight years would certainly give you time to reflect… and explains just why she’s so giddy to have met me.

The Kirin used to be as the Whinnypedia page said, until one day things got out of hand… it turns out Kirin and Nirik are indeed connected, because Nirik is what a Kirin who completely loses control of their anger becomes and one day they all became so angry they destroyed their whole village.

Their leader then made them all walk through a river called The Stream of Silence, stopping anypony from being able to talk at all, but at the cost of also losing most of their ability to express ANY emotions at all.

Autumn eventually got sick of literally not being able to speak and did her best to find a way to fix the problem, eventually finding a cure. But no Kirin wanted to take the cure and, due to having so much to say after so long, got on what can count as everypony’s and, much to my anger, gave her two choices: Either give up her voice again, or leave the village for good.

I cock an eyebrow. “Nopony should give up feeling... well, their feelings just to keep from getting angry!” In a deadpan tone, I say, “Trust me. I went there. Not the best idea I ever had. Can’t even zero in on a family in an alternate dimension you can’t remember anything about.”

Autumn Blaze looks confused for a moment, before she gets right up in my face, making me back up. “That’s what I said!” She scratches her neck. “You know, after I started talking again. The anger thing. Dunno what else you meant.”

And I’m gonna keep it that way to save us time.

I shake my head. “Well, I’m thinking, if we just go talk to the other Kirin, we can get them to welcome you back. Maybe even convince them to take your cure.”

Autumn’s eyes light up. “Oh, yes! Yes, of course!” Her expression suddenly saddens. “Oh, just one small thing. The antidote from my anecdote? It’s gone.”

I blink. “There’s no cure left?!”

She shakes her head. “I used the last of the foal’s-breath flowers to make it. I offered it to them… but they refused and, by now, it’s gone off. It’s useless as the cure now. And I-I haven’t seen them bloom since.”

I frown, rubbing my chin with a hoof, before smirking. “So, you’re saying it’s impossible?”

She nods sadly.

I smile brightly. “Well, it’s lucky for you “impossble” is my specialty. Wait right here.”

With that, I teleport away.

___________________________________________________________

I reappear in the exact same spot, just in a different dimension.

I slam my hooves together, causing a shockwave to push outwards, deteching the flowers and teleporting over to them, taking one of them and then just creating hundreds more.

The sound of something loud and whistling through the air causes me to look up and I see something that looks like Nukes made completely of magic.

I blink, before deadpanning. “Yeah, how ’bout no.”

I hold up my hoof and they all stop, before poofing into butterflies that fly off and I teleport away with my horde.

___________________________________________________________

Autumn Blaze yelps as I pop back into existence next to her, before her eyes widen at the sight of all the foal’s breath I have.

“Where’d you find so many?” she asks, looking at them all in awe. “I searched the entire forest seventy-three and ahalf times. I never found naything. Where’d you find them all?”

“A Fallout Equestria timeline,” I shrug, before blinking, rubbing my chin. “Yeah, I didn’t feel it fixed, so maybe I actually helped stop the timeline from happening at all.” I shrug. “Sad. Horrifying as that version of Equestria becomes, it did make for a great story.”

Autumn just looks at me, clearly lost as to what I’m talking about.

“Well, anyway,” I say, getting us back on topic, “we need to make the cure and disperse it among the entire village.”

She blinks. “What? Shouldn’t we ask them first?”

I scowl. “Fuck that. They kicked you out just because you wanted to talk again. Not to mention, I didn’t see any calves in that village. Do you people not realize how screwed their race is if this problem isn’t fixed?”

Autumn just stares at me. “Huh? What do you mean?”

I blink, before my eyes widen. Oh, Sweet Celestia. None of them have realized the long term ramifications of this shit!

“Right. Come on, Autumn,” I say, taking on my new Kirin form, causing to her start. “We’re curing your people and I’m going to explain to them personally why this is so fucked up and… Oh, wait a second.”

I teleport away, before reappearing a second later.

“Thought I’d fixed the Stream of Silence in that FOE world too. Just to be safe and…” I facehoof. “And, after this, I’ll have to go to all those other timelines Starlight’s meddling created and fix them too. ARGH! Thanks for giving me more work, Glim Glam!”

Autumn gives me an uncertain look.

“Never mind,” I shake my head and start off back in the direction of her village. “Come on!”

A few minutes later, the two of us walk into town.

“Everypony, listen up!” I yell, causing all the stop what they’re doing and look in our direction.

Autumn gulps, tapping my shoulder. “Are you sure this is such a good idea?”

I nod. “Oh, it’s more than good. Now,” I turn around and rise into the air, forelegs outstretched, the flowers swirling around me. “I have a few choice words for all of you, but we’re going to fix the shit ass mistake you all caused first!”

The flowers burst into dust and swirling through the air, settling into everything.

Thrusting my hooves upwards, clouds form and a downpour happens almost instantly.

Moving my limbs in frantic motions, water from the ground flies around, hitting every Kirin present. It takes them all by surprise, causing them to open their mouths, the fluids getting to them and down their throats.

They all cough, before everypony looks up and around at each other in shock.

Doing a superhero landing, the clouds disperse, leaving the sky clear and sunny.

Everypony is talking uncertainty, seeming both overjoyed and worried about regaining their voices.

“I’ve a few choice words for all of you now, especially, you, Rain Shine,” I point at the leader. “Have none of you ever considered the disastrous results of not being able to speak at all and not expression your emotions? One is bad enough, but both together is a nightmare! Without the ability to talk or express emotions means teachers wouldn’t be able to teach anything in school and students can’t ask questions to learn. If a calf wakes up and cries in the middle of the night, nopony would be able to hear it and it would either pass out from exhaustion or die due to safitcating!”

Horror passes over several Kirin, but I keep going.

Not to mention, by not being able to talk or express emotions, no new families would be made because no Kirin would be able to date another. No new families means no new calves. No new calves means, once the current youngest generation of Kirin died out, you’re entire race would be extinct! What were you all thinking?!”

“B-but I thought Niriks were dangerous when they’re angry,” a Kirin from somewhere in the crowd I can’t see calls. “How do you know we will be able to control our tempers?”

I look to Autumn Blaze. “I don’t. But you need to try. You can’t just run away from it. Anger’s like other feelings. It’s not about having them. It’s what you do with them.”

“And giving up happiness to keep away anger is no kind of life,” Autumn says, stepping forward. “I lived that here. It’s why I cured myself and tried to cure all of you.”

I look around firmly at them all. “I know you’re worried about fighting. But friends can disagree without causing a disaster. Everypony gets mad sometimes. Even my sister and I argue, but that doesn’t stop us from loving each other.”

I look to Autumn and she looks out to her fellow Kirin. We won’t always see eye-to-eye. But that’s life, isn’t it? If we always were the same, we’ve never change. We just have to make sure wenever let that get in the way of our friendships.”

I smirk. “And if you’re really angry, then take some time away to be a Nirik where it won’t hurt anypony. Trust me, I do that all the time.” Of course, it helps to be able to travel to alternate realities to take my anger out on villains of other franchises, but that’s besides the point. “And that Steam of Silence is dangerous. Pretty sure it’s one of those remnants form Daddy's time ruling Equestria with utter, uncontorled Choas. So, I fixed it. Now it’s just any ordinary stream. You’re welcome.”

Everypony looks to each for a few moments, before several Kirin hug each other and start talking.

“Autumn Blaze,” I glance to my right to see Rain Shine standing next to the other Kirin, “you have given us a gift. The realization that anger is within us, but it is our choice how we let it out. We would very much like it if you came back to live with us. I can’t say how much we’ve missed your beautiful voice.” She then looks to me, an eyebrow cocked. “I’m also curious as to your new friend. You are younger than any Kirin here and what you did was beyond the magic of our kind. I would like to hear your story too, young…?”

I smirk, before giving a polite bow. “Screwball. Princess of Chaos and I’d be delighted, Rain Shine. Just… be ready to have your whole perception of reality blown after I finish explaining exactly what I am.”

Author's Note

Okay. glad i finally got this out of my system.

Yeah, just watched Goosebumps 2 last week, pretty much to the day, actually, and the ending annoyed me. it does not make sense that Slappy could trapped R. L. Stine in a book when Stine himself is not a creation of his own mind, even the Slappy from the first movie knew that, so this version doing it made no sense at all to me.

plus, yeah, this can at least explain how the first movie's Slappy got out of his book when no one opened it themselves and that's a requirement for the monsters in the books to escape.

as for the Kirin, i decided i'd not wait to get to season 8 and deal with it now and, yes, Screwball's points are very valid. I'd go into further detail, but i've only four minutes before this computer shuts off, so, won't.

Ps, if anyone wants to do fanart of Kirin Screwball, I'd love to see it ^u^

hope you enjoyed and, til next time, later everybody

I Been Screwed

It’s A Screwed Up Life

I Been Screwed

___________________________________________________________

I sigh, slumping forward on the table as the sounds of the factory continue around me.

Today has been kinda boring work wise. I, along with a lot of other co-workers, had one job earlier today, but that was finished an hour before lunch break and we haven't been given anything else to do after that. For all the time since then, we’ve been doing nothing, which just means the day is moving slower us I’m doing nothing and can’t think of anything to distract myself until the next job comes in.

Like a dumbass, I didn’t even bring my Past Sins book, because I didn’t think I’d get time to read it today. Shows how much I know.

If I at least had it with me I could read it and pass this time of nothing, so the day could be over and I can get to my days off! With December only five days away, I’m really looking forward to summer finally starting up.

Plus, this weekend is episode twenty-four of mlp season five. I’ve been curious about it, since it will be right before the finale and am wondering what, if anything, it might connect to the finale.

I sigh, leaning my head on my upturned palm. Man, I’d give anything for something to happen.

Ba-bump!

I blink, before shuddering.

I sit up, looking around in confusion. What the heck was that feeling? It was.... unease? Why?

I look around, frowning, before I wince, feeling a pain through my head.

Suddenly the world feels like it whirls around, before I see mountains that are checked, pink clouds and flying pigs.

I can only guess this is what a person high on drugs would feel like, but I know I wasn’t on drugs before whatever the hell happened happened.

Before I can really wrap my head around this WTF moment I’m going through, a bright light explodes forward, blinding me, before I feel something slam into me and I black out.

___________________________________________________________

I groan as conciseness returns. I can feel I’m lying on soft grass.

I shift, trying to sit up, but find I can’t like a human should be able to, so I just sit like a dog, rubbing my forehead.

What the heck just happened? One second I’m a work, bored out of my mind and the next I’m in what looks like what a person on an acid trip would be seeing and something slams into my chest and I wake up lying on grass?

I shake my head, before frowning as my hair flicks me in the face a bit. When did my hair get so long? It was just cut last weekend. How could it be so long that it flicks me in the face when I shake my head now?

I open my eyes and turn my head. I’m in a small clearing, surrounded by trees.

I cock an eyebrow. Through my groggy state, I can tell my brain is trying to tell me something’s up... but I’m too out of it right now to figure out what.

Jeez, is this what it feels like to wake up with a hangover? I’ve never gotten drunk, so I’ve no clue. If this is how it feels though, I might just stay away from alcohol in the future, and I’ve not really gone near it in over three years.

“Ow...” I mumble, lowering my head. “Could this pain in my head puh-lease just go away?!”

I blink as, suddenly, it’s gone.

“Wow,” I shake my head. “All I had to do was ask? If I’d know... that... sooner...” I frown. “What the heck’s up with my voice?”

I sound... like a girl. Huh?

As I try to figure this out, I realize something else. I can’t feel my fingers.

Quickly looking down, my eyes widen at what I see. Pink fur-covered hooves.

Okay. That is a worrying sign, considering the amount of MLP fanfics I’ve read, or good, depending on your feelings at the time. Right now, I’m panicking.

I look around and realize, just looking at the trees around me, I’m in the Everfree Forest.

Aw, crap. Okay. No big deal. As long as you’re either a Pegasus, unicorn or Alicorn, you’ll be fine...

My gut drops and my rage flares as I realize I feel no wings or horn on connected to my body. Also, looking down, I can see no sign of manhood.

“Oh, well, this is just brilliant!” I growl sarcastically, glaring up at the sky. “So, I wind up in Equestria, as a pony and I end up an Earth Pony?! Come on!” Looking down at my new coat, my scowl deepens. “And, judging by the fur colour and what I can see of my hair, I’m Diamond Tiara... expect, this isn’t Diamond Tiara’s voice.”

But, if I’ve turned into a pink Earth Pony filly with a purple and white mane and I’m not the always-thought-to-be-a-bitch-but-it-turned-out-she-only-acted-that-way-because-of-her-mother filly, then who am I?

I know I recognize the voice for some reason, but I can’t peg who I’ve turned into.

Before I can really think very far about it though, a horrible odor reaches my now far more sensitive nose and I clamp my hooves over it, grimacing.

Ugh. It smells like somebody left a corpse out in the sun for ages and ages and ages and then covered it in vinegar and set it on fire. Bleah!

And don’t ask me how the hell I know what that smells like, because even I don’t know how I know and it’s probably better I never ask.

As the smell gets stronger I open my eyes and they widen to see a Timber Wolf starting to slink out from the treeline, with another two right behind it.

Now, you would think, any sane-minded person, pony, whatever, would be terrified by this.

But, no. For whatever reason, despite my brain yelling I should be scared and start running for my life, I just get up on all four hooves and glare at the Timber Wolves.

“You wanna mess with me?!” I growl, my teeth pulled back into a snarl.

For a moment, this seems to confuse the living pieces of a wood with teeth, because they pause and glance at each other, before continuing to move closer, the other two moving around so that they’re circling me.

“Oh, you really chose a bad time to mess with this pony!” I snap, turning my head as I try and keep an eye on all three of them. “I’ve found myself in Equestria, which is something I really am glad about, I’m a pony, worrisome in some ways, but not in others, but I’m an EARTH PONY! I’ve no magic or anything like that and it’s really put me in a shit mood! So, you wanna come after me, fine! Bring it on you oversized wooden Chihuahuas!”

Suddenly, as all three leap at me, there’s a flash of yellow light. When it fades, I here three small yips accompany three thuds.

Glancing around, my eyes widen and an eyebrow raises in confusion. All three Timber Wolves have... shrunk to the size... of Chihuahuas?

They each look up at me, before glancing down at themselves, before scampering off, whimpering.

I just stand there, blinking as I try to understand just what the hell happened.

“Um... I call them Chihuahuas and they... shrink to the size of Chihuahuas?”

Huh. Why does that sound familiar?

“What is this I do see? A young filly wandering around alone in the Everfree?”

I turn at the sound of that voice and rhyme to see a grey and black striped equine with a Mohawk-like mane style.

I grin. “Zecora? Oh, phew. Well, at least somepony can get me out of here.”

The zebra walks over to me, an eyebrow raised in a curious expression. “Who are you, little one? Did you get lost whilst having fun?”

I frown. Come to think of it, just which pony have I turned into exactly? I’m not Diamond Tiara, despite having the same coat and mane colours. So, who could I be?

Glancing at my flank, hoping whomever I’ve turned into a least has their Cutie Mark to give me an idea of what to say next, my frown deepens a little.

A baseball and a screw?

I look up, cocking my head. Okay, I only know two ponies with screws in their Cuite Marks and one is Screwloose and, since my fur is not blue and Zecora seems a lot taller than me, I’m not her.

That leaves only one other option.

I blink as I just realize what I’ve figured out, before the largest grin spreads across my face.

“WA-HOO!” I shout, floating into the air and doing somersaults. “I’m Screwball?! Oh, yeah! Of all the Earth Ponies to turn into, she is definitely the one! Oh, yeah. Uh-huh! Go Screwball. Go Screwball. It’s yer birthday. It’s yer birthday!”

Whilst I’m doing my little moonwalk on air, Zecora just stares up at me with her mouth open. “How... how are you floating in the air, when wings like the pegasi you do not have a pair?”

I stop my little dance of joy over turning into probably the most fun pony I could’ve become and float down, hovering in front of the zebra.

I like her rhymes and all, but they’ll get old really fast if I hear her speak in nothing but them.

Hmm. I am Screwball and I have her powers, as clearly displayed by my airborne moonwalk, so, maybe I can work with that.

Okay. New rule. Regardless of what everypony else hears, I won’t always hear Zecora speak in rhyme.

“Is there a reason you keep looking at me like that?” said zebra asks, looking at me warily.

I smile and drop down onto my hooves again. “Nah. I’m good.” I blink. “Oh! That’s why my voice sounded familiar. I sound like the voice that girl... um... what was her name? Hmm. Hold on.”

I glance up at the sky as the search bar for google appears before my eyelids and I do a quick search.

“Ah. Right,” I say as the bar vanishes and my eyesight returns to normal, “the reason I recognized my voice is because it’s the Screwball voice Katie Patterson uses for her in Daughter of Discord. Makes sense, I guess. She’s the only real voice ever given to her, so the universe defaulted to her.”

“Um, okay?” Zecora says uncertainly. “Um... where are your family, little one? Would you like me to return you to them?”

Hmm. That... sorta sounded like a rhyme, but whatever.

However, as Zecora’s words process through my mind, a weight grips me. I’m in Equestria. Unless I find a way to return home I’ll never see my family again— wait a minute.

I facehoof. Hello. I’m Screwball. I have Chaos powers. I can just hope through the dimensional void and see them right now.

BAAAAAA!

I jump, shaking my head.

What the heck was that? The moment I tried crossing into my own world a loud sound, like the buzzer on a game show when you get a wrong answer blared in my ears.

I frown and try again.

BAAAAAA!

Oh, come on! I mentally yell after seven whole tries. I’m Screwball, Princess of Chaos and I can’t even hop into another dimension? Let me guess, if I tried with that human version from Equestria Girls the same would happen, right?

No sooner have I thought this than the world around me spins and I find myself inside a small park.

Blinking, I look around and see humans with oddly coloured skin walking around.

I blanch, my body trying to register the return to a human body, but being overloaded. Okay. So, that did work. Now, can I get back to Equestria before something else happens?

Again, as soon as I’ve thought it, I’m back in the Everfree, with a very confused looking Zecora standing there, looking at me with wide eyes.

I pay her no mind, though, as I slump on the ground, the realization hitting me like a tons of bricks.

Something is stopping me from returning home. I can hop through dimensions fine, it would seem, but I can’t go home.

Mum... Dad... my siblings and— NO!

I stand up, glaring up at the sky. If I’m stuck as Screwball, a pony who can mess around with reality just like Discord, I am not having that fun tainted by my feelings of sorrow at losing contact with my human family.

Focusing, use my new magic to blot out the main part of my memories of my family, namely, what they looked like, their names and my feelings for them. I still cared about them, but now I wouldn’t feel any sadness over never seeing them again. Yeah, it sounds coldhearted, but I'm sure they'd understand. They wouldn't want me wallowing in grief when I can be having fun.

After several moments of clearly my mind, I sigh and smile, turning to the zebra.

“So, we going to your place or was your plan just to hang around here and see if any more Timber Wolves come by wanting to become as big as a Chihuahua?”

Author's Note

Here's the prologue to my newest, and 50th story.

Yes, i know i know, i shouldn't releasing new stories when i've yet to finish others, but this one was just screaming at me to get it out there.

Also, it's kinda in honour of my dad's 50th birthday, which was yesterday.

Anyway, what's Screwy gonna get up to now. Well, for the moment, you've at least got the next chapter. so go and look.

Family Reunion. Fun Times... well, for me, Anyway.

___________________________________________________________

Filthy Rich and his family were sitting in the living room, admiring the room, thankful that disaster with Discord hadn’t ruined anything.

Diamond seemed as relieved as himself, though his wife seemed both bored and annoyed.

Probably because Discord’s chaotic attack ruined her daily schedule, he thought to himself, giving an inward sigh. I’m going to be hearing about this for a week if I’m lucky.

The doorbell rang and Randolph came in a few moments later. “Miss Zecora to see you, Mr. Rich.”

All three ponies turned to the old stallion, eyebrows raised in confusion.

Rich got up and went out to the front door to indeed find the zebra waiting for him.

“Mr. Rich, it is good to see you well. I hope things are fine after Discord’s brief chaotic spell?”

He nodded slowly, before glancing around outside. “Um, not that I want to appear rude, Miss Zecora, but, why exactly have you come to visit, especially after everything else that’s happened today.”

She nodded, closing her eyes briefly, before opening them again and looking at him. “Whilst travelling through the Everfree, I stumbled upon a young filly. After she and I had a small talk, sometimes with little mirth, she told me you were one of the ponies responsible for her birth.”

Rich just stared blankly. It took him a few seconds to work out the zebra mare’s rhyme, but, when he did, he was just met with confusion.

“Um... I’m afraid I don’t quite follow, Miss Zecora.”

“Told you he wouldn’t get it in one go.”

The sudden additional voice from behind caused the stallion to jump, before glancing behind him, only for his eyes to widen.

Behind him was a small Earth Pony filly with Diamond Tiara’s colours, but with several key differences. One, her eyes were like purple spirals and her Cutie Mark was a screw and a baseball. However, the oddest thing was that she was floating in the air, leaning back with her forehooves behind her head.

He just blinked up at her, his mouth hanging open.

“Um... but... what? How...?”

The filly chuckles, before there’s a flash and all three were suddenly in the living room, with a very shocked and confused Diamond Tiara and Spoiled Rich staring at the floating filly.

“It’s like this, daddiekins,” the filly says, music starting up in the background.

It's a screwed-up life, for me

It's a screwed-up life for me!!

Steada treated, I got tricked

Steada kisses, I get nicked

It's a screwed-up life!!

I was just minding my own business, you see, got warped into the body this little pony. How? God only knows

Now this is my body – so let’s see how it goes

Used to be a twenty-four-year-old male sod. Now I’m a maybe nine-year-old filly. Isn’t that a bit odd?

Was left in that hospital since birth; for one pony here my existence sure gave no mirth?

Who am I? Name’s Screwball now, so listen up. I’m not going to repeat this stuff.

It's a screwed-up life!

Y'all were told that – I wouldn’t wake up, so ya left me in the first act

Like it's all backwards, what's with that?

So I'll make a prophecy; from the dogs, to little old me

Gimme an Escalade, a 2-way, bling bling on eBay

Domino, girl.

It's a screwed-up life for me

It's a screwed-up life, for me!!

Steada treated, I got tricked

Steada kisses, I got nicked

It's a screwed-up life, for me

It's a screwed-up life for me!!

Steada treated, I got tricked

Steada kisses, I got nicked

It's a screwed-up life!!

I gotta bust a move, droppin bust-a-groove, feelin fine

Got all new chaos powers, thank Discord, cos o' him, now I’m fine

Now I’m out and

I can talk and think just any normal pony

Don’t think for a second that I’m a phony.

Now I’m here I'll join the family.

Just don’t expect to find a pushover in me

I'm a normal pony, if that what you can call

Fa shizzle my nizzle y'all

It's a screwed-up life!

___________________________________________________________

Once I finish my little rap ditty inspired by Annie and Austin Powers Goldmember, using my powers to emphasis certain things like those bling and domino parts of the song, I stop, floating in the air, my forelegs folded over my chest as I wait for a response.

All five of them are staring at me with confusion and open mouths.

I sigh, dropping to the ground all on floors. “What, that wasn’t clear enough?” I ask, looking at each of them, before muttering, “Doesn’t a song usually explain a heap of shit in this world, even when the song doesn’t even mention stuff?”

Before I can really think beyond that, I suddenly find myself being crushed by a pair of forelegs holding me against another furry body.

“Lilac? Oh, my little Lilac, is it really you? You... you’ve woke up? Oh, thank Celestia!”

Filthy’s Rich’s voice in my ears in really loud and filled with more emotion than I’d really have expected from him. I mean, the show never portrayed him as a bad pony, per say, but...

When I feel I’m about to suffocate from the bear-hug being given to me by a pony, I teleport out of his grasp, plopping onto the couch next to the two other ponies, myself being separated from the bitch by the filly who shares my colour scheme.

“But... But how is this possible?!” said filly screams in anger, standing up and thrusting her hoof at me. “You’re telling me that, this whole time, I’ve had a twin sister and you never told me?! Why?!”

I shrink away a bit from how loud screeching. Jeez, Diamond. I’m right next to you. I’d like to keep my eardrums thanks... though I guess I could always make them better again with a little chaos magic.

“It wasn’t important.”

My eyes narrow and I glare at the upturned-nosed mare and her stiff remark. Oh, so one of her daughters wasn’t important? Really feeling the love.

“Wasn’t important?!” Diamond rounds on her mother, which honestly causes me to raise an eyebrow. I thought she didn’t grow that backbone until season five. She points at me. “You think it wasn’t important to tell me I have a freak for a twin sister?!”

My frown returns. Freak? Really, bitch? I know she’s gonna get reformed eventually, but seriously? That’s her concern right now?

“What your mother meant, Diamond, is that we didn’t tell you because we didn’t want you getting upset,” Filthy Rich says in a calming gesture.

I roll my eyes. “Think it’s a bit late for that, daddy.”

“Don’t you call him daddy!” Diamond rounds on me, her face a glare of disgust.

I just give her a sideways look. “He’s mine too, dumbass. Or are you not old enough to know about the birds and the bees?”

She blinks, her face becoming confused annoyance. “What? Bird and bees? What are you babbling about?”

Oh. Right. Around nine. Yeah, she’s probably too young still. But... it does give me a chance for a little superiority inducing fun.

I float up and pat her on the head. “Don’t worry. You’ll learn when you’re older.”

As I expected, Tiara’s face turns red. I can almost see steam coming out her ears.

“I demand you leave at once!” My smile fades and I turn an unamused look to Spoiled Rich as she stands, glaring at me. She points in the direction of the door. “Leave our home at once.”

I smirk, leaning back in the air a bit. “Last I check, kids have to live with their parents and you know I came out of your hole, Spoiled. You told Doctor Stable to keep things quiet about me. Can’t legally kick me out, can you?”

She just stands there, fuming at me.

“Well, she is partially right, Lilac,” Filthy... though I suppose I should start thinking of him as Dad, says, turning to me. “You’ll need to be discharged from the hospital and... Oh, sweet Celestia. Do they even know you’re gone?”

I smirk, laying back in the air. “Taken care of, daddy.” A folder appears before the stallion, causing him to jump. “That’s my file. Paperwork’s already done. And, it’s Screwball, Dad. Not Lilac. Discord got rid of her and I’m what was left when he finished.”

“But... but you’re like Discord!” Diamond shouts, pointing an acussing hoof at me. “You’re just going to cause chaos like he did and try to take over Equestria.”

I snort, waving a hoof. “The old, rule the world gag? Please, Diamond. Give me some credit. Discord’s Discord. I’m going to use my new power however I bloody wish, yeah, but rule the world? Bor-ing. I’d rather just enjoy time here in Ponyville. Beats my old life in terms of excitement, that’s for sure.”

Daddy looks from Spoiled, to Diamond to me, clearly not sure where to go from here.

“Don’t worry,” I say, teleporting onto the chandelier and looking down from it. “I’ll be a good little chaos filly. I won’t cause problems for anypony aside those who deserve it.” I’m looking at you, Spoiled.

“But... where will you sleep?” Daddy asks and I can’t help smirking at the fuming filly and mare he’s ignoring in favour of me.

I shrug. “I’ll fine a room. This place has plenty t’ spare, right? I’ll just pick one. You’ll all know it when you see it. Thanks for everything, Zecora.”

I wave to the zebra and, with that I disappear to get my room sorted.

Author's Note

So, there's Screwball's meeting with her family. Honestly thought i'd do more with it, but oh well.

Next, Screwball starts settling into Ponyville, including introducing herself to the mane 6, starting with a certain Pegasus.

Keep a look out to learn what happens.

So, first chapter of the new year. Hope it's good enough.

And, yes, i used It's A Hard-Knock life. Originally, i was going to go with the original version from Annie, which i was getting TheMyth to help me edit to match the story... before i realized it was just too problematic to work with the version from Annie, so i went with the Austin Powers Goldemember version instead.

Watch this to get some of the points in the song if you haven't seen the moive

Personally, i think it turned out okay, but i'd need more opinions.

Anyway, hope you're all enjoying the new year and, til next time, later everypony

Hey. Can i prank Rainbow in the next chapter

Me: *sighs* yes, screwball. kinda the point, isn't it?

*snickers, rubbing hooves together*

Protection from the Moon’s Guard on the Eve of Hearth's. Sounds too poetic for this fic, don't it?

Quick Author's Note

Part of this chapter was written as the prize to Night N Gale for being one of the two winners of my little competition a while back.

Protection from the Moon’s Guard on the Eve of Hearth's. Sounds too poetic for this fic, don't it?

___________________________________________________________

“Take that!” I call out, snapping the end of my tail and sending a wave of snowballs flying forward.

Sweetie Belle cries out as she’s buried in the snow, before she sticks her head out glares in my direction as Scootaloo and I hoofbump.

“Yeah, Screwy and I win,” she grins as we trot over, Apple Bloom coming out from the tree she was hiding behind to avoid the barrage.

“No fair, Screwy,” the unicorn pouts as the Apple filly helps her out. “You’re not allowed to use your powers like that. We can’t win against that.”

“The rules said we could use anything at our disposal during the game,” Scootaloo smirks. “Last I checked, that includes any skills anypony on the team knows.”

“Oh yeah? How about this then?”

We both glance in Apple Bloom’s direction and see her buck a nearby tree.

It takes a second for either of us to understand what she meant, before our vision is covered in white.

“Let’s call it a tie, huh?” she asks as we both pop our heads out of the snow.

I giggle and Scootaloo just rolls her eyes. “Fine, whatever.”

“Could you at least try to socialize with ponies more befitting our family?”

We all turn to see Diamond and Silver Spoon standing a little away from us, Diamond giving me an annoyed look.

I shrug, melting the ice and shaking myself like a dog, before bending down and scratching my ear with my back leg, grinning. “Hey. We can each chose who we want as friends, right?”

She rolls her eyes, before giving the CMC a nasty glare. “Your sisters asked me to tell you they’re leaving soon.”

The girls all look at each other, before their eyes widen.

“We’d better hurry. Rarity will have a fit if we’re late,” Sweetie Belle says.

The other two nod, before Apple Bloom looks to me. “Uh, Screwy? Ya wanna come with us?”

I shake my head and indicate to Diamond, who is now fuming that Apple Bloom suggested I go with them and not her. “I wanna spend Hearth’s Warming with my family, AB. Catch you girls when you get back, kay?”

They nod, before hurrying off.

Yep. Tonight is Hearth's Warming Eve and the Element Bearers and the CMC are going to Canterlot so the latter can watch the former perform in the Hearth's Warming Ever play.

And, yes, it is still kinda doing my head in that an event from later in Season 2 is taking place before another event that was meant to come before it.

As I walk over to join Tiara and Spoon, I smirk at Diamond’s still fuming face. “Jealous that they get to go to Canterlot because their sisters are in the biggest play this year?”

She rounds on me. “Last I checked, that scooter-riding Blank Flank’s got no sisters going!”

I shrug. “You think AJ or Rarity would leave one of their little sisters’ friends out?”

She glowers, before looking away.

I roll my eyes. “Last I checked, we’ve got something happening tonight, right?”

She nods, before gaining more of her normal smirk. “Yep. Daddy told me we’ll be having dinner with one of his clients.”

I notice Silver sigh. “Lucky you. My parents decided we’re staying home tonight.”

I frown at Silver. “You know, someday, everypony will know we’re your family gets its fortune from, Silver. Hiding it really isn’t going to help.”

Silver looks at me, before glancing at Diamond questioningly.

The other filly shrugs. “I’ve given up trying to understand how she knows the stuff she does.”

It doesn’t hurt that I did a background check, late as it was. Silver Spoon’s family is rich like ours, but not for the same reasons. Her father, Silver Sterling, is the jeweler in the store Apple Bloom and Scoots go with Big Mac to buy Cheerilee a ring for their wedding whilst he was under the influence of the Love Poison. Or will be. Urg. Time context!

But her mother, Silverspeed, is a Pegasus that works on the weather team. You see her briefly in Hurricane Fluttershy. Both jobs pay pretty well, hence why Silver has so much money, but, for whatever reason; Silver has tried to hide her parents’ jobs from others, save Tiara.

I shake my head and look to Silver. “Honestly, I’d rather us have that kind of a Hearth’s Warming, Silver. You get to spend time with just your parents, instead of being stuck around stuck-up rich ponies who can’t think of anything to say other than flaunt their money in your face just to make you feel smaller due to how much more money they have.”

Silver blinks, not really sure about my wording, but nods.

We all turn and head towards home. Silver will be heading back to her house in a while, but she can hang around, which gives both Diamond and myself a reason not to be around Spoiled.

As we walk down the road, Silver makes a gagging sound. “Ew! What’s that smell?”

Diamond sniffs the air, before gagging herself.

I take a sniff and gag, before my eyes widen. Oh, crap! It smells like somebody left a corpse out in the sun for ages and ages and ages and then covered it in vinegar and set it on fire... and I’ve smelled it before.

Whirling around, I’m slammed in the head by a paw. I fly backward, hitting my head against a rock.

Argh! Shit, that hurt. My head feels like it’s pounding and Diamond and Silver’s screams aren’t helping—

My eyes widen and I stagger to my hooves and to see Diamond and Silver being back against a tree by a trio of Timber Wolves.

Grimacing from the smack to the head, I try to use my magic to turn the living wood into Chihuahuas, like I did the last Timber Wolves I ran into.

However, the moment I try, my head pounds harder. Crap. Must be like how, if a unicorn or Alicorn is suffering a massive headache, they can’t focus their magic.

But, I’ve got to do something. I can’t let my sister and her best friend get eaten by Timber Wolves. Not even thinking about the ramifications that could have on the timeline, Diamond’s my sister and Silver’s her best friend. I am not loosing anymore of my family than I already have.

I stagger towards the trio of living wood, but stumble to the ground with a thud. This, however, seems to draw the attention of the Timber Wolves, causing them to turn in my direction, before prowling over to me. As a downed pony, I’m clearly an easier target.

Considering what I can do with my magic, I’d normally disagree with this statement, but, with my head pounding, preventing me from concentrating on using my magic, I have no choice.

“Screwball!” Diamond’s voice cries in fright, going up in pitch. “Get away! Run!”

If only I could. Had I realized how close that Timber Wolf that swatted me was, I could’ve braced myself, even using some Chaos Magic, to avoid this headache from happening and could've then used more Chaos Magic to solve the problem within seconds.

As I watch the trio of wooden wolves circle me, I brace for the pain. So, this is how I go out? Lunch for living wood with teeth?

A shout causes me to jump, before a dark-grey shape lunges from behind me, knocking into the Timber Wolves. Startled, they scatter, before regrouping and growling.

I look up at my saviour through the headache.

The pony standing before me is a dark gray earth pony stallion with a black spiky mane with red spiked bangs combed to the side. His tail is short and spiked and features the same colour scheme as his hair. He seems a little taller than Applejack. His Cutie Mark, which I’m getting a good look at from my current positron, is a blue shield with a black Nightingale bird.

For some reason light is glaring back in my eyes as I look at him and it takes a moment to realize why. The guy’s got an artificial, metal leg. His real leg rear leg is just gone. I didn’t know Equestria was advanced enough yet for working prosthetics like that.

“Beat it, your wooden beasts,” he growls, unsheathing a sword emblazoned with Luna's crescent moon Cutie Mark and holding it in his mouth.

He and the wolves stand off for several moments, before the wolves seem to decide it’s not worth it and turn and head back in the direction of the Everfree Forest.

“Screwball!” the ground thumps with the sound of hoofbeats, before I feel Diamond lift me up. “Are you okay? You’re not too hurt are you?”

I move to shake my head, but stop when it starts pounding harder and I wince. “I’m... I’m okay, sis. Just need to wait this headache out.”

“I’d suggest going to the hospital to get yourself checked out,” the stallion says, walking over as he sheaths his sword.

Looking to him, I frown. “That sword. Only ponies in the Lunar Guard use them.”

He nods. “Princess Luna assigned me to keep an eye on you after she returned from Nightmare Night. I’m under cover, so I’m not wearing my armour right now.”

“To make sure I don’t cause trouble?” I ask, leaning against Diamond as my legs wobble. Damn. I forgot how much it sucks not to be able to whisk your problems away with Chaos Magic.

He gives a half-nod. “And to make sure nothing bad happened to you, though she told us she trust you and to not think of you as a smaller version of Discord. Judging by what’s just happened, she had a right to be worried.”

I nod slightly so I don’t increase the pain. “Normally the Timber Wolves don’t come out of the forest.”

He nods. “Yeah, but some are getting more daring. I’ve had several others keeping an eye on things and we’re even getting aid from Miss Zecora. We think it’s conected to a rumour that a Windigo has found its way to Equestria. They’re restless and not sure what to do, so they're coming out of the forest. Once things have settled down, we’ll be able to leave the forest to her alone. Now, let’s get you to that check-up.”

Makes sense. There was a Windigo cry during the Hearth’s Warming Eve episode, though it was no doubt repelled by the Friendship-Fire heart that blazes above the city at the end of the episode. Or will tonight. Damn time context! And my headache isn’t feeling any better for it.

I nod and we follow him back into town, heading for Ponyville Hospital.

As we walk, I ask him a few questions.

His name is Knight’n Gale, which he explains is pronounced Nightingal, like the bird.

While not being a bat-pony, like the first of the Lunar Guard seen during Nightmare Night, he is very skilled in fighting and sword using skills, making him a very reliable pony to have in combat.

When Silver asks why he joined the Lunar Guard instead of the Solar Guard, he tells as that lost his wife and only son in the battle for he was defending them during a raid by a gang of thieves while living in darker parts of Canterlot. It was this experience that drove him to join the Lunar Guard, so he can make sure nothing like what happened to him, happens to others.

I offer to use my Chaos Magic, once I can use it again without causing myself a worse splitting headache than I've already got, to give him back his leg, he declines, saying he prefers to have the leg. It reminds him just why he serves in the Lunar Guard every day.

We get to the hospital and Nurse Redheart checks me out. I’ve a mild concussion, but nothing serious. She just warns me not to do anything to strenuous for a few days.

With that over with, Knight’n Gale leads us back through Ponyville, stopping at Silver’s house to drop her off, before he escorts us back to the mansion. Randolph answers the door and speaks with the Lunar Guard, before stepping aside for us and we walk in.

___________________________________________________________

“This is outrageous!” Spoiled growls, stomping her hoof as she paces around the living room.

“Honey, you heard what the guard said,” Daddy says, sitting in between Diamond and myself on the coach. “We shouldn’t take Screwball to Canterlot when she has a concussion.”

“She can use that Chaos Magic of hers to fix herself,” the pink mare snorts, waving a hoof.

Daddy sighs. “Honey, she can’t. That was explained too. The concussion is making it hard for her to concentrate to use her magic, like unicorns. That’s why I think we should just have Hearth’s Warming here, at home.”

“We could invite Silvy’s family over too!” Diamond suggests eagerly, before wilting as Spoiled turns her gaze on her.

Spoiled looks to her husband. “But, if we do not show up, ponies will talk, dear. Our family’s reputation could be on the line.”

“Spoiled,” he says, using her name for the first time in my living memory, “I’d sure they would understand us missing one dinner if it’s for our daughter’s health.”

Spoiled grits her teeth, before sighing and looking to her husband. “If you want to stay with our daughter, dear, then fine. But, we must at least home some of the family attend. Diamond?”

Said filly winces, before looking to our father. “Is it alright if I stay with Screwball, Daddy? She got hurt because the Timber Wolves went through her to get to us.”

He smiles, nodding. “I’m glad to see you caring for much for your younger sister, Diamond.” He looks to Spoiled. “Dear, do you really want to go on your own? It would be much more fun if you stayed?”

I have to hold back my snickers at the hidden rage Spoiled’s trying to prevent Daddy from seeing. With him right there, she can’t give a reason why Diamond shouldn’t go. She can't pressure her. And, if she went on her own, we wouldn’t have to deal with her tonight. It was a win for Diamond and myself no matter what she did.

After several moments, she huffed. “Fine, darling. You and the girls can remain. However, I, at least, must make sure our name does not have a chance of being besmirched.”

Plus, her being on her own gives her free rein to badmouth me. I bet she 'll love that.

___________________________________________________________

“It’s surprisingly quiet,” Silver Sterling says as he passes around mugs of hot chocolate.

Daddy gave the staff the night and day off, since it’s Hearth’s Warming.

We’re all sitting in the living room, wearing Hearth’s Warming jumpers. I thank Silver’s dad as he passes me mine.

"I'd say that's a good thing," Daddy sighs, setting down a try with some ginger bread and shortbread. "Hearth's Warming's always been so hectic the last few years, I forgot how nice it is to just have a quiet one."

“Feeling any better, Screwball?”Silver asks me, looking up from her own mug.

I nod, massaging my head gently. “Yeah. Still don’t think I’ll be using my magic again til at least tomorrow, though.”

“Thanks again, sis,” Diamond says, holding up the glass sculpture of us and Daddy.

I nod, smiling. She gave me a photo casing with golden edges encrusted with diamonds. I plan on putting the picture of us winning the Sister Hooves Social in it.

“It’s a shame your mother couldn’t be here, too,” Daddy says as he joins us on the rug.

Silverspeed just chuckles. “She chose to go to that fancy party, Rich. Her loss, if you ask me.”

“Smile.” Silver, Diamond and I turn just in time to be blinded by a flash. When it fades, Silver dad is holding a camera, smiling.

“Our girls all just look so cute together, don’t they?” Silver’s mother coos.

Silver groans, facehoofing, whilst Diamond and I just giggle.

I glance out the window and see, far off in Canterlot, a bright, pinkish-purple light. The Hearth’s Warming Friendship-Fire heart.

I look around at the small group, my family (save Spoiled) and Silver’s. All together, just enjoying a quiet Hearth’s Warming together.

I smile, closing my eyes, feeling at peace. Best Hearth’s Warming ever.

Author's Note

As stated before, this is the chapter is starting off as the prize for Night N Gale for beign one of the two winners of my contest.

And, yes, Night'n Gale will appear again later in the story. Screwball is gonna meet up with him to meet some of his friends and be surprised by a few of them. if you've seen Night N Gale's profile of his OC, then you know who some of them are.

I realize it wasn't much for a Hearth's Warming chapter, but it was the best i felt i could do.

Not sure what will come next, really. We'll all have to wait and see, won't we?

Well, hope you liked this chapter and, til next time, later everypony